This is a modern-English version of Pascal's Pensées, originally written by Pascal, Blaise. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


PASCAL'S PENSÉES

INTRODUCTION BY
T. S. ELIOT

INTRODUCTION BY
T.S. ELIOT

A Dutton Paperback

A Dutton Paperback

New York
E. P. DUTTON & CO., INC.

New York
E. P. DUTTON & CO., INC.

This paperback edition of
"Pascal's Pensées"
Published 1958 by E. P. Dutton & Co., Inc.
All rights reserved. Printed in the U. S. A.

This paperback edition of
"Pascal's Pensées"
Published 1958 by E. P. Dutton & Co., Inc.
All rights reserved. Printed in the U. S. A.

SBN 0-525-47018-2

SBN 0-525-47018-2


INTRODUCTION

It might seem that about Blaise Pascal, and about the two works on which his fame is founded, everything that there is to say had been said. The details of his life are as fully known as we can expect to know them; his mathematical and physical discoveries have been treated many times; his religious sentiment and his theological views have been discussed again and again; and his prose style has been analysed by French critics down to the finest particular. But Pascal is one of those writers who will be and who must be studied afresh by men in every generation. It is not he who changes, but we who change. It is not our knowledge of him that increases, but our world that alters and our attitudes towards it. The history of human opinions of Pascal and of men of his stature is a part of the history of humanity. That indicates his permanent importance.

It might seem that there's nothing new to say about Blaise Pascal and the two works that built his reputation. We know all there is to know about his life; his mathematical and physical discoveries have been covered extensively; his religious feelings and theological views have been analyzed repeatedly; and French critics have dissected his prose style in great detail. However, Pascal is one of those writers who needs to be revisited by each new generation. He doesn’t change, but we do. Our knowledge of him doesn’t grow, but the world around us shifts, along with our perspectives. The evolution of human opinions about Pascal and others like him is part of humanity's story. That shows his lasting significance.

The facts of Pascal's life, so far as they are necessary for this brief introduction to the Pensées, are as follows. He was born at Clermont, in Auvergne, in 1623. His family were people of substance of the upper middle class. His father was a government official, who was able to leave, when he died, a sufficient patrimony to his one son and his two daughters. In 1631 the father moved to Paris, and a few years later took up another government post at Rouen. Wherever he lived, the elder Pascal seems to have mingled with some of the best society, and with men of eminence in science and the arts. Blaise was educated entirely by his father at home. He was exceedingly precocious, indeed excessively precocious, for his application to studies in childhood and adolescence impaired his health, and is held responsible for his death at thirty-nine. Prodigious, though not incredible stories are preserved, especially of his precocity in mathematics. His mind was active rather than accumulative; he showed from his earliest years that disposition to find things out for himself, which has characterised the infancy[Pg viii] of Clerk-Maxwell and other scientists. Of his later discoveries in physics there is no need for mention here; it must only be remembered that he counts as one of the greatest physicists and mathematicians of all time; and that his discoveries were made during the years when most scientists are still apprentices.

The key details of Pascal's life, as necessary for this brief introduction to the Pensées, are as follows. He was born in Clermont, Auvergne, in 1623. His family was well-off, part of the upper middle class. His father was a government official who left behind a sufficient inheritance for his one son and two daughters upon his death. In 1631, the father moved to Paris and a few years later took another government position in Rouen. Wherever he lived, the elder Pascal seemed to socialize with some of the best society and with notable figures in science and the arts. Blaise was educated entirely by his father at home. He was extremely precocious—indeed, excessively so—because his intense focus on studies during childhood and adolescence affected his health and is believed to have contributed to his death at thirty-nine. Remarkable, albeit not unbelievable, stories remain about his early talent in mathematics. His mind was more active than accumulative; he showed from a young age a desire to discover things for himself, a trait seen in the early years of Clerk-Maxwell and other scientists. His later contributions to physics don’t need to be detailed here; it's important to remember that he is regarded as one of the greatest physicists and mathematicians ever, and that he made his discoveries during the years when most scientists are still learning.

The elder Pascal, Étienne, was a sincere Christian. About 1646 he fell in with some representatives of the religious revival within the Church which has become known as Jansenism—after Jansenius, Bishop of Ypres, whose theological work is taken as the origin of the movement. This period is usually spoken of as the moment of Pascal's "first conversion." The word "conversion," however, is too forcible to be applied at this point to Blaise Pascal himself. The family had always been devout, and the younger Pascal, though absorbed in his scientific work, never seems to have been afflicted with infidelity. His attention was then directed, certainly, to religious and theological matters; but the term "conversion" can only be applied to his sisters—the elder, already Madame Périer, and particularly the younger, Jacqueline, who at that time conceived a vocation for the religious life. Pascal himself was by no means disposed to renounce the world. After the death of the father in 1650 Jacqueline, a young woman of remarkable strength and beauty of character, wished to take her vows as a sister of Port-Royal, and for some time her wish remained unfulfilled owing to the opposition of her brother. His objection was on the purely worldly ground that she wished to make over her patrimony to the Order; whereas while she lived with him, their combined resources made it possible for him to live more nearly on a scale of expense congenial to his tastes. He liked, in fact, not only to mix with the best society, but to keep a coach and horses—six horses is the number at one time attributed to his carriage. Though he had no legal power to prevent his sister from disposing of her property as she elected, the amiable Jacqueline shrank from doing so without her brother's willing approval. The Mother Superior, Mère Angélique—herself an eminent personage in the history of this religious movement—finally persuaded the young novice to enter the order without the satisfaction of bringing her patrimony with her; but Jacqueline remained so distressed by this situation that her brother finally relented.

The elder Pascal, Étienne, was a devout Christian. Around 1646, he connected with some representatives of the religious revival in the Church known as Jansenism—named after Jansenius, Bishop of Ypres, whose theological work is considered the origin of the movement. This time is often referred to as Pascal's "first conversion." However, the term "conversion" is too strong to describe Blaise Pascal at this stage. The family had always been religious, and while the younger Pascal was engrossed in his scientific work, he never seemed to struggle with doubts about faith. His focus was certainly drawn to religious and theological issues, but "conversion" is more applicable to his sisters—the elder, already Madame Périer, and especially the younger, Jacqueline, who at that time felt a calling to the religious life. Pascal himself was not inclined to give up worldly life. After their father's death in 1650, Jacqueline, a young woman of notable strength and character, wanted to take her vows as a sister of Port-Royal, but for a while, her wish was unfulfilled due to her brother's opposition. His objection was purely practical; she wanted to give her inheritance to the Order, while living together allowed him to enjoy a lifestyle that suited his tastes. He liked not only to socialize with the best people but also to keep a carriage with six horses at one point. Although he had no legal power to stop his sister from managing her own property, the kind-hearted Jacqueline hesitated to do so without her brother's approval. Eventually, the Mother Superior, Mère Angélique—an influential figure in this religious movement—convinced the young novice to join the order without bringing her inheritance, but Jacqueline felt so troubled by this that her brother eventually gave in.

So far as is known, the worldly life enjoyed by Pascal during[Pg ix] this period can hardly be qualified as "dissipation," and certainly not as "debauchery." Even gambling may have appealed to him chiefly as affording a study of mathematical probabilities. He appears to have led such a life as any cultivated intellectual man of good position and independent means might lead and consider himself a model of probity and virtue. Not even a love-affair is laid at his door, though he is said to have contemplated marriage. But Jansenism, as represented by the religious society of Port-Royal, was morally a Puritan movement within the Church, and its standards of conduct were at least as severe as those of any Puritanism in England or America. The period of fashionable society, in Pascal's life, is however, of great importance in his development. It enlarged his knowledge of men and refined his tastes; he became a man of the world and never lost what he had learnt; and when he turned his thoughts wholly towards religion, his worldly knowledge was a part of his composition which is essential to the value of his work.

As far as we know, the life Pascal lived during[Pg ix] this period can hardly be called "dissipation," and definitely not "debauchery." Even gambling likely interested him mainly as a way to study mathematical probabilities. He seems to have lived a life typical of any educated, well-positioned person with independent means who regards himself as a paragon of honesty and virtue. There's no evidence of any romantic affairs, though it's said he thought about marriage. However, Jansenism, as represented by the religious society of Port-Royal, was morally a Puritan movement within the Church, and its standards of conduct were at least as strict as those of any Puritanism in England or America. The period of high society in Pascal's life is, nonetheless, very important for his development. It broadened his understanding of people and refined his tastes; he became a worldly man and never forgot what he had learned. When he focused entirely on religion, his worldly knowledge became an essential part of his makeup, which adds value to his work.

Pascal's interest in society did not distract him from scientific research; nor did this period occupy much space in what is a very short and crowded life. Partly his natural dissatisfaction with such a life, once he had learned all it had to teach him, partly the influence of his saintly sister Jacqueline, partly increasing suffering as his health declined, directed him more and more out of the world and to thoughts of eternity. And in 1654 occurs what is called his "second conversion," but which might be called his conversion simply.

Pascal's interest in society didn't pull him away from scientific research, nor did this time fill much of what was a very brief and busy life. Partly his natural discontent with such a life, once he'd absorbed all it had to offer, partly the influence of his devoted sister Jacqueline, and partly the growing pain as his health worsened, led him further and further away from the world and towards thoughts of eternity. In 1654, he experienced what is referred to as his "second conversion," but it could simply be called his conversion.

He made a note of his mystical experience, which he kept always about him, and which was found, after his death, sewn into the coat which he was wearing. The experience occurred on 23 November, 1654, and there is no reason to doubt its genuineness unless we choose to deny all mystical experience. Now, Pascal was not a mystic, and his works are not to be classified amongst mystical writings; but what can only be called mystical experience happens to many men who do not become mystics. The work which he undertook soon after, the Lettres écrites à un provincial, is a masterpiece of religious controversy at the opposite pole from mysticism. We know quite well that he was at the time when he received his illumination from God in extremely poor health; but it is a commonplace that some forms of illness are extremely favourable, not only to religious illumination, but to artistic[Pg x] and literary composition. A piece of writing meditated, apparently without progress, for months or years, may suddenly take shape and word; and in this state long passages may be produced which require little or no retouch. I have no good word to say for the cultivation of automatic writing as the model of literary composition; I doubt whether these moments can be cultivated by the writer; but he to whom this happens assuredly has the sensation of being a vehicle rather than a maker. No masterpiece can be produced whole by such means; but neither does even the higher form of religious inspiration suffice for the religious life; even the most exalted mystic must return to the world, and use his reason to employ the results of his experience in daily life. You may call it communion with the Divine, or you may call it a temporary crystallisation of the mind. Until science can teach us to reproduce such phenomena at will, science cannot claim to have explained them; and they can be judged only by their fruits.

He noted his mystical experience, which he always carried with him, and it was found after his death sewn into the coat he was wearing. The experience took place on November 23, 1654, and there’s no reason to doubt its authenticity unless we choose to dismiss all mystical experiences. Now, Pascal wasn’t a mystic, and his works shouldn’t be categorized as mystical writings; however, many people who aren’t mystics have what can only be described as mystical experiences. The work he began shortly after, the Lettres écrites à un provincial, is a masterpiece of religious debate that's completely different from mysticism. We know he was in very poor health at the time he received his revelation from God; it’s common knowledge that certain types of illness can be very conducive not only to religious insight but also to artistic[Pg x] and literary creation. A piece of writing that seems stuck and goes without progress for months or years may suddenly take shape and come to life; in this state, long passages can be produced with little or no editing required. I have no praise for the practice of automatic writing as a model for literary creation; I’m skeptical about whether these moments can be intentionally brought about by the writer; but when it happens, the writer certainly feels like a vehicle rather than a creator. No masterpiece can be fully created through such means; yet even the highest form of religious inspiration isn’t enough for true religious life; even the most elevated mystic must eventually return to the world and use their reasoning to apply the insights gained from their experience in everyday life. You may refer to it as communion with the Divine, or you might see it as a temporary crystallization of the mind. Until science can teach us to reproduce such experiences at will, it can't claim to have explained them; and they can only be evaluated by their outcomes.

From that time until his death, Pascal was closely associated with the society of Port-Royal which his sister Jacqueline, who predeceased him, had joined as a religieuse; the society was then fighting for its life against the Jesuits. Five propositions, judged by a committee of cardinals and theologians at Rome to be heretical, were found to be put forward in the work of Jansenius; and the society of Port-Royal, the representative of Jansenism among devotional communities, suffered a blow from which it never revived. It is not the place here to review the bitter controversy and conflict; the best account, from the point of view of a critic of genius who took no side, who was neither Jansenist nor Jesuit, Christian nor infidel, is that in the great book of Sainte-Beuve, Port-Royal. And in this book the parts devoted to Pascal himself are among the most brilliant pages of criticism that Sainte-Beuve ever wrote. It is sufficient to notice that the next occupation of Pascal, after his conversion, was to write these eighteen "Letters," which as prose are of capital importance in the foundation of French classical style, and which as polemic are surpassed by none, not by Demosthenes, or Cicero, or Swift. They have the limitation of all polemic and forensic: they persuade, they seduce, they are unfair. But it is also unfair to assert that, in these Letters to a Provincial, Pascal was attacking the Society of Jesus in itself. He was[Pg xi] attacking rather a particular school of casuistry which relaxed the requirements of the Confessional; a school which certainly flourished amongst the Society of Jesus at that time, and of which the Spaniards Escobar and Molina are the most eminent authorities. He undoubtedly abused the art of quotation, as a polemical writer can hardly help but do; but there were abuses for him to abuse; and he did the job thoroughly. His Letters must not be called theology. Academic theology was not a department in which Pascal was versed; when necessary, the fathers of Port-Royal came to his aid. The Letters are the work of one of the finest mathematical minds of any time, and of a man of the world who addressed, not theologians, but the world in general—all of the cultivated and many of the less cultivated of the French laity; and with this public they made an astonishing success.

From that time until his death, Pascal was closely involved with the Port-Royal community, which his sister Jacqueline, who passed away before him, had joined as a religieuse; the community was then battling for its existence against the Jesuits. Five propositions, deemed heretical by a committee of cardinals and theologians in Rome, were found in the work of Jansenius; and the Port-Royal community, representing Jansenism among devotional groups, suffered a blow it never recovered from. This isn't the place to go over the bitter controversy and conflict; the best account, from the perspective of a brilliant critic who took no side—who was neither Jansenist nor Jesuit, Christian nor infidel—is in Sainte-Beuve's great book, Port-Royal. In this book, the sections dedicated to Pascal himself are among the most brilliant pieces of criticism that Sainte-Beuve ever wrote. It is enough to note that Pascal's next focus, after his conversion, was to write these eighteen "Letters," which are critically important in laying the groundwork for French classical style and which are unmatched in polemic, not even by Demosthenes, Cicero, or Swift. They share the limitations of all polemic and forensic writing: they persuade, they charm, they can be unfair. But it's also unfair to claim that in these Letters to a Provincial, Pascal was attacking the Society of Jesus itself. Rather, he was targeting a specific school of casuistry that eased the demands of the Confessional; a school that certainly thrived within the Society of Jesus at the time, with Spaniards Escobar and Molina being its most notable figures. He definitely abused the art of quotation, as any polemical writer tends to do; but there were indeed abuses for him to critique, and he did so thoroughly. His Letters should not be labeled as theology. Academic theology was not an area in which Pascal was knowledgeable; when needed, the fathers of Port-Royal assisted him. The Letters are the work of one of the greatest mathematical minds of any era and of a worldly man who addressed not just theologians but the general public—all of the educated and many of the less educated among the French laity; and with this audience, they achieved remarkable success.

During this time Pascal never wholly abandoned his scientific interests. Though in his religious writings he composed slowly and painfully, and revised often, in matters of mathematics his mind seemed to move with consummate natural ease and grace. Discoveries and inventions sprang from his brain without effort; among the minor devices of this later period, the first omnibus service in Paris is said to owe its origin to his inventiveness. But rapidly failing health, and absorption in the great work he had in mind, left him little time and energy during the last two years of his life.

During this time, Pascal never completely gave up on his scientific interests. Although he wrote his religious pieces slowly and with great difficulty, revising them often, his mind flowed with natural ease and grace when it came to mathematics. Discoveries and inventions came from him effortlessly; among the smaller innovations of this later period, the first bus service in Paris is said to have originated from his creativity. However, his rapidly declining health and focus on the important project he had in mind left him with little time and energy during the last two years of his life.

The plan of what we call the Pensées formed itself about 1660. The completed book was to have been a carefully constructed defence of Christianity, a true Apology and a kind of Grammar of Assent, setting forth the reasons which will convince the intellect. As I have indicated before, Pascal was not a theologian, and on dogmatic theology had recourse to his spiritual advisers. Nor was he indeed a systematic philosopher. He was a man with an immense genius for science, and at the same time a natural psychologist and moralist. As he was a great literary artist, his book would have been also his own spiritual autobiography; his style, free from all diminishing idiosyncrasies, was yet very personal. Above all, he was a man of strong passions; and his intellectual passion for truth was reinforced by his passionate dissatisfaction with human life unless a spiritual explanation could be found.[Pg xii]

The outline of what we now call the Pensées took shape around 1660. The finished book was meant to be a well-structured defense of Christianity, a true Apology, and a sort of Grammar of Assent, laying out the reasons that would convince the mind. As I’ve mentioned before, Pascal wasn’t a theologian, and for dogmatic theology, he turned to his spiritual advisors. Nor was he a systematic philosopher. He was a person with an incredible talent for science, and at the same time, a natural psychologist and moralist. Being a great literary artist, his book would also have been his own spiritual autobiography; his style, free from any limiting quirks, was still very personal. Above all, he was a man of strong emotions; his intellectual drive for truth was heightened by his deep dissatisfaction with human life unless a spiritual explanation could be found.[Pg xii]

We must regard the Pensées as merely the first notes for a work which he left far from completion; we have, in Sainte-Beuve's words, a tower of which the stones have been laid on each other, but not cemented, and the structure unfinished. In early years his memory had been amazingly retentive of anything that he wished to remember; and had it not been impaired by increasing illness and pain, he probably would not have been obliged to set down these notes at all. But taking the book as it is left to us, we still find that it occupies a unique place in the history of French literature and in the history of religious meditation.

We should view the Pensées as just the initial notes for a work he never finished; as Sainte-Beuve put it, it’s like a tower where the stones are stacked but not attached, leaving the structure incomplete. In his early years, his memory was incredibly sharp for anything he wanted to retain; if it hadn’t been weakened by worsening illness and pain, he likely wouldn’t have needed to write down these notes at all. However, even in its unfinished state, the book holds a unique spot in the history of French literature and religious reflection.

To understand the method which Pascal employs, the reader must be prepared to follow the process of the mind of the intelligent believer. The Christian thinker—and I mean the man who is trying consciously and conscientiously to explain to himself the sequence which culminated in faith, rather than the public apologist—proceeds by rejection and elimination. He finds the world to be so and so; he finds its character inexplicable by any non-religious theory; among religions he finds Christianity, and Catholic Christianity, to account most satisfactorily for the world and especially for the moral world within; and thus, by what Newman calls "powerful and concurrent" reasons, he finds himself inexorably committed to the dogma of the Incarnation. To the unbeliever, this method seems disingenuous and perverse; for the unbeliever is, as a rule, not so greatly troubled to explain the world to himself, nor so greatly distressed by its disorder; nor is he generally concerned (in modern terms) to "preserve values." He does not consider that if certain emotional states, certain developments of character, and what in the highest sense can be called "saintliness" are inherently and by inspection known to be good, then the satisfactory explanation of the world must be an explanation which will admit the "reality" of these values. Nor does he consider such reasoning admissible; he would, so to speak, trim his values according to his cloth, because to him such values are of no great value. The unbeliever starts from the other end, and as likely as not with the question: Is a case of human parthenogenesis credible? and this he would call going straight to the heart of the matter. Now Pascal's method is, on the whole, the method natural and right for the Christian; and the opposite method is that taken by Voltaire. It is worth[Pg xiii] while to remember that Voltaire, in his attempt to refute Pascal, has given once and for all the type of such refutation; and that later opponents of Pascal's Apology for the Christian Faith have contributed little beyond psychological irrelevancies. For Voltaire has presented, better than any one since, what is the unbelieving point of view; and in the end we must all choose for ourselves between one point of view and another.

To understand the method that Pascal uses, the reader needs to follow the thought process of a thoughtful believer. The Christian thinker—meaning someone who is trying to consciously and sincerely explain the journey that led to their faith, rather than a public defender of the faith—approaches the matter by rejecting and eliminating options. They see the world as it is and find its nature hard to explain with any non-religious theory. Among various religions, they find that Christianity, and specifically Catholic Christianity, best explains the world and particularly the moral realm. As Newman puts it, through "powerful and concurrent" reasons, they feel undeniably committed to the belief in the Incarnation. To a non-believer, this approach may seem insincere and twisted; typically, non-believers are not as troubled by the need to explain the world to themselves, nor are they as upset by its chaos; they also aren't usually concerned (in modern terms) about "preserving values." They often overlook that if certain emotional conditions, specific character traits, and what can be described as "saintliness" are recognized as inherently good, then a satisfactory explanation of the world must acknowledge the "reality" of those values. They don’t see such reasoning as valid; instead, they tend to adjust their values to fit their circumstances, as to them, those values aren’t particularly significant. The non-believer typically starts from the opposite end and is likely to ask: Is human parthenogenesis even possible? They see this as getting to the core of the issue. Pascal's method is, overall, the natural and appropriate approach for a Christian, while the opposite approach is taken by Voltaire. It’s important to remember that Voltaire, in his efforts to counter Pascal, has effectively illustrated the type of such opposition; and that later critics of Pascal's defense of the Christian Faith have contributed little more than irrelevant psychological points. Voltaire has articulated, better than anyone since, what the non-believing perspective is; ultimately, we all must choose for ourselves between differing viewpoints.

I have said above that Pascal's method is "on the whole" that of the typical Christian apologist; and this reservation was directed at Pascal's belief in miracles, which plays a larger part in his construction than it would in that, at least, of the modern liberal Catholic. It would seem fantastic to accept Christianity because we first believe the Gospel miracles to be true, and it would seem impious to accept it primarily because we believe more recent miracles to be true; we accept the miracles, or some miracles, to be true because we believe the Gospel of Jesus Christ: we found our belief in the miracles on the Gospel, not our belief in the Gospel on the miracles. But it must be remembered that Pascal had been deeply impressed by a contemporary miracle, known as the miracle of the Holy Thorn: a thorn reputed to have been preserved from the Crown of Our Lord was pressed upon an ulcer which quickly healed. Sainte-Beuve, who as a medical man felt himself on solid ground, discusses fully the possible explanation of this apparent miracle. It is true that the miracle happened at Port-Royal, and that it arrived opportunely to revive the depressed spirits of the community in its political afflictions; and it is likely that Pascal was the more inclined to believe a miracle which was performed upon his beloved sister. In any case, it probably led him to assign a place to miracles, in his study of faith, which is not quite that which we should give to them ourselves.

I have mentioned earlier that Pascal's approach is "generally" that of the typical Christian apologist; this note refers to Pascal's faith in miracles, which plays a bigger role in his argument than it would for, at least, the modern liberal Catholic. It seems unrealistic to accept Christianity simply because we first believe the Gospel miracles to be true, and it feels wrong to accept it mainly because we believe more recent miracles to be true; we acknowledge miracles, or some miracles, as true because we trust in the Gospel of Jesus Christ: our belief in miracles is based on the Gospel, not the other way around. However, it’s important to note that Pascal was deeply influenced by a contemporary miracle known as the miracle of the Holy Thorn: a thorn believed to be from the Crown of Christ was placed on an ulcer, which healed quickly. Sainte-Beuve, who as a medical professional felt confident, fully analyzes the possible explanation of this apparent miracle. It is true that the miracle occurred at Port-Royal, and it came at a time that uplifted the community's spirits amid their political struggles; it’s also likely that Pascal was more inclined to believe in a miracle that happened to his beloved sister. In any case, it likely led him to give miracles a place in his exploration of faith that is different from how we would assign them ourselves.

Now the great adversary against whom Pascal set himself, from the time of his first conversations with M. de Saci at Port-Royal, was Montaigne. One cannot destroy Pascal, certainly; but of all authors Montaigne is one of the least destructible. You could as well dissipate a fog by flinging hand-grenades into it. For Montaigne is a fog, a gas, a fluid, insidious element. He does not reason, he insinuates, charms, and influences; or if he reasons, you must be prepared for his having some other design upon you than to convince you by[Pg xiv] his argument. It is hardly too much to say that Montaigne is the most essential author to know, if we would understand the course of French thought during the last three hundred years. In every way, the influence of Montaigne was repugnant to the men of Port-Royal. Pascal studied him with the intention of demolishing him. Yet, in the Pensées, at the very end of his life, we find passage after passage, and the slighter they are the more significant, almost "lifted" out of Montaigne, down to a figure of speech or a word. The parallels[A] are most often with the long essay of Montaigne called Apologie de Raymond Sébond—an astonishing piece of writing upon which Shakespeare also probably drew in Hamlet. Indeed, by the time a man knew Montaigne well enough to attack him, he would already be thoroughly infected by him.

Now the major opponent that Pascal took on, starting from his first discussions with M. de Saci at Port-Royal, was Montaigne. You can't really defeat Pascal; however, of all writers, Montaigne is one of the hardest to take down. Trying to eliminate Montaigne is like trying to disperse a fog by throwing hand grenades into it. Montaigne is like a fog, a gas, a fluid, an insidious element. He doesn't argue directly; he insinuates, charms, and influences. If he does reason with you, you can expect he has some other motive beyond just convincing you with his argument. It might be fair to say that Montaigne is the most essential author to understand if we want to grasp the trajectory of French thought over the last three hundred years. The influence of Montaigne was particularly unwelcome to the men of Port-Royal. Pascal studied him with the goal of tearing him apart. Yet, in the Pensées, near the end of his life, we find numerous passages, and the more subtle they are, the more significant, almost "lifted" from Montaigne, down to particular figures of speech or words. The comparisons are most frequently with Montaigne's long essay titled Apologie de Raymond Sébond—a remarkable piece of writing that Shakespeare likely used in Hamlet. In fact, by the time someone knows Montaigne well enough to criticize him, they have probably already been deeply influenced by him.

It would, however, be grossly unfair to Pascal, to Montaigne, and indeed to French literature, to leave the matter at that. It is no diminution of Pascal, but only an aggrandisement of Montaigne. Had Montaigne been an ordinary life-sized sceptic, a small man like Anatole France, or even a greater man like Renan, or even like the greatest sceptic of all, Voltaire, this "influence" would be to the discredit of Pascal; but if Montaigne had been no more than Voltaire, he could not have affected Pascal at all. The picture of Montaigne which offers itself first to our eyes, that of the original and independent solitary "personality," absorbed in amused analysis of himself, is deceptive. Montaigne's is no limited Pyrrhonism, like that of Voltaire, Renan, or France. He exists, so to speak, on a plan of numerous concentric circles, the most apparent of which is the small inmost circle, a personal puckish scepticism which can be easily aped if not imitated. But what makes Montaigne a very great figure is that he succeeded, God knows how—for Montaigne very likely did not know that he had done it—it is not the sort of thing that men can observe about themselves, for it is essentially bigger than the individual's consciousness—he succeeded in giving[Pg xv] expression to the scepticism of every human being. For every man who thinks and lives by thought must have his own scepticism, that which stops at the question, that which ends in denial, or that which leads to faith and which is somehow integrated into the faith which transcends it. And Pascal, as the type of one kind of religious believer, which is highly passionate and ardent, but passionate only through a powerful and regulated intellect, is in the first sections of his unfinished Apology for Christianity facing unflinchingly the demon of doubt which is inseparable from the spirit of belief.

However, it would be completely unfair to Pascal, Montaigne, and even to French literature, to leave it at that. Acknowledging Montaigne does not diminish Pascal; it actually elevates Montaigne. If Montaigne had been just an average skeptic, a small figure like Anatole France, or even a greater man like Renan, or even the greatest skeptic of all, Voltaire, this "influence" would reflect badly on Pascal. But if Montaigne had been no more than Voltaire, he wouldn't have had any impact on Pascal whatsoever. The version of Montaigne that first comes to mind—as the original, independent, quirky "personality," engaged in an amused self-examination—is misleading. Montaigne's skepticism is not the limited kind like that of Voltaire, Renan, or France. He exists, so to speak, in a framework of many interconnected circles, with the most obvious being the small innermost circle of a personal, playful skepticism that can be easily mimicked but not truly replicated. What makes Montaigne a truly significant figure is that he managed to express, God knows how—because Montaigne likely didn’t even realize he had achieved this—something that isn't readily observable by individuals since it's fundamentally larger than anyone's consciousness. He succeeded in articulating the skepticism that exists within every human being. Every person who thinks and lives through thought must wrestle with their own skepticism, whether it halts at questioning, ends in denial, or leads to faith that somehow integrates into a belief that goes beyond it. Pascal, representing one type of passionate and ardent religious believer—driven by a powerful and disciplined intellect—unfailingly confronts the demon of doubt that is inseparable from the spirit of belief in the early sections of his unfinished Apology for Christianity.

There is accordingly something quite different from an influence which would prove Pascal's weakness; there is a real affinity between his doubt and that of Montaigne; and through the common kinship with Montaigne Pascal is related to the noble and distinguished line of French moralists, from La Rochefoucauld down. In the honesty with which they face the données of the actual world this French tradition has a unique quality in European literature, and in the seventeenth century Hobbes is crude and uncivilised in comparison.

There is something quite different from an influence that would show Pascal's weakness; there is a genuine connection between his doubts and Montaigne's. Through their shared connection with Montaigne, Pascal is linked to the noble and distinguished line of French moralists, starting with La Rochefoucauld. The honesty with which they confront the realities of the actual world gives this French tradition a unique quality in European literature, and in the seventeenth century, Hobbes seems crude and uncivilized in comparison.

Pascal is a man of the world among ascetics, and an ascetic among men of the world; he had the knowledge of worldliness and the passion of asceticism, and in him the two are fused into an individual whole. The majority of mankind is lazy-minded, incurious, absorbed in vanities, and tepid in emotion, and is therefore incapable of either much doubt or much faith; and when the ordinary man calls himself a sceptic or an unbeliever, that is ordinarily a simple pose, cloaking a disinclination to think anything out to a conclusion. Pascal's disillusioned analysis of human bondage is sometimes interpreted to mean that Pascal was really and finally an unbeliever, who, in his despair, was incapable of enduring reality and enjoying the heroic satisfaction of the free man's worship of nothing. His despair, his disillusion, are, however, no illustration of personal weakness; they are perfectly objective, because they are essential moments in the progress of the intellectual soul; and for the type of Pascal they are the analogue of the drought, the dark night, which is an essential stage in the progress of the Christian mystic. A similar despair, when it is arrived at by a diseased character or an impure soul, may issue in the most disastrous consequences though with the most superb manifestations; and[Pg xvi] thus we get Gulliver's Travels; but in Pascal we find no such distortion; his despair is in itself more terrible than Swift's, because our heart tells us that it corresponds exactly to the facts and cannot be dismissed as mental disease; but it was also a despair which was a necessary prelude to, and element in, the joy of faith.

Pascal is a worldly man among ascetics, and an ascetic among worldly people; he understood the ways of the world but was passionate about a life of discipline, combining both into a unique individual. Most people are lazy thinkers, uninterested, caught up in trivialities, and lacking strong emotions, making them incapable of deep doubt or strong faith; when an average person calls themselves a skeptic or an unbeliever, it often just masks their unwillingness to think things through to an end. Pascal's sharp critique of human bondage is sometimes seen as proof that he was ultimately an unbeliever, unable to face reality and find fulfillment in the free man's rejection of meaning. However, his despair and disillusionment are not signs of personal weakness; they are objective observations because they are key moments in the journey of the intellectual soul. For someone like Pascal, they are akin to the drought or dark night essential to a Christian mystic's growth. A similar despair, when experienced by a troubled character or impure soul, can lead to dire outcomes despite remarkable expressions; thus we have Gulliver's Travels; but in Pascal, there is no such distortion; his despair is more profound than Swift's because it aligns with reality and can't simply be dismissed as mental illness; yet, it also serves as a necessary step toward, and component of, the joy found in faith.

I do not wish to enter any further than necessary upon the question of the heterodoxy of Jansenism; and it is no concern of this essay, whether the Five Propositions condemned at Rome were really maintained by Jansenius in his book Augustinus; or whether we should deplore or approve the consequent decay (indeed with some persecution) of Port-Royal. It is impossible to discuss the matter without becoming involved as a controversialist either for or against Rome. But in a man of the type of Pascal—and the type always exists—there is, I think, an ingredient of what may be called Jansenism of temperament, without identifying it with the Jansenism of Jansenius and of other devout and sincere, but not immensely gifted doctors.[B] It is accordingly needful to state in brief what the dangerous doctrine of Jansenius was, without advancing too far into theological refinements. It is recognised in Christian theology—and indeed on a lower plane it is recognised by all men in affairs of daily life—that freewill or the natural effort and ability of the individual man, and also supernatural grace, a gift accorded we know not quite how, are both required, in co-operation, for salvation. Though numerous theologians have set their wits at the problem, it ends in a mystery which we can perceive but not finally decipher. At least, it is obvious that, like any doctrine, a slight excess or deviation to one side or the other will precipitate a heresy. The Pelagians, who were refuted by St. Augustine, emphasised the efficacy of human effort and belittled the importance of supernatural grace. The Calvinists emphasised the degradation of man through Original Sin, and considered mankind so corrupt that the will was of no avail; and thus fell into the doctrine of predestination. It was upon the doctrine of grace according to St. Augustine that the Jansenists relied; and the Augustinus of Jansenius was presented as a sound exposition of the Augustinian views.

I don’t want to go deeper than necessary into the debate about the heterodoxy of Jansenism; this essay isn’t concerned with whether the Five Propositions condemned in Rome were genuinely supported by Jansenius in his book Augustinus; nor is it about whether we should mourn or celebrate the decline (and some persecution) of Port-Royal. It’s impossible to discuss this topic without getting into a debate either for or against Rome. However, in someone like Pascal—and that type always exists—there's, I believe, a kind of temperament that could be called Jansenism, without equating it with the Jansenism of Jansenius and other devoted but not exceptionally gifted theologians.[B] Therefore, it’s necessary to briefly outline what the dangerous doctrine of Jansenius was, without getting too deep into theological nuances. It’s recognized in Christian theology—and even more broadly, in everyday life—that free will, or the natural ability and effort of an individual, and supernatural grace, which is given in ways we don’t quite understand, are both essential for salvation. Many theologians have tackled this issue, but it ultimately remains a mystery we can sense but not completely figure out. At least, it's clear that, like any doctrine, a slight lean toward one side or the other can lead to heresy. The Pelagians, who were opposed by St. Augustine, emphasized the power of human effort and undervalued the importance of supernatural grace. The Calvinists highlighted human degradation due to Original Sin, arguing that humanity was so corrupt that willpower was useless; they thus fell into the belief in predestination. The Jansenists based their views on St. Augustine's doctrine of grace, and Jansenius's Augustinus was presented as a solid interpretation of Augustinian ideas.

[Pg xvii]Such heresies are never antiquated, because they forever assume new forms. For instance, the insistence upon good works and "service" which is preached from many quarters, or the simple faith that any one who lives a good and useful life need have no "morbid" anxieties about salvation, is a form of Pelagianism. On the other hand, one sometimes hears enounced the view that it will make no real difference if all the traditional religious sanctions for moral behaviour break down, because those who are born and bred to be nice people will always prefer to behave nicely, and those who are not will behave otherwise in any case: and this is surely a form of predestination—for the hazard of being born a nice person or not is as uncertain as the gift of grace.

[Pg xvii]These heresies are never outdated because they constantly take on new forms. For example, the emphasis on good deeds and "service" that is promoted in many places, or the belief that anyone who leads a good and meaningful life should not worry about salvation, is a form of Pelagianism. On the flip side, sometimes people express the idea that it doesn't really matter if all traditional religious rules for moral behavior fall apart, because those who are raised to be nice will always choose to act nicely, while those who aren't will behave poorly regardless: and this is clearly a form of predestination—since whether you're born a nice person or not is as uncertain as receiving grace.

It is likely that Pascal was attracted as much by the fruits of Jansenism in the life of Port-Royal as by the doctrine itself. This devout, ascetic, thoroughgoing society, striving heroically in the midst of a relaxed and easy-going Christianity, was formed to attract a nature so concentrated, so passionate, and so thoroughgoing as Pascal's. But the insistence upon the degraded and helpless state of man, in Jansenism, is something also to which we must be grateful, for to it we owe the magnificent analysis of human motives and occupations which was to have constituted the early part of his book. And apart from the Jansenism which is the work of a not very eminent bishop who wrote a Latin treatise which is now unread, there is also, so to speak, a Jansenism of the individual biography. A moment of Jansenism may naturally take place, and take place rightly, in the individual; particularly in the life of a man of great and intense intellectual powers, who cannot avoid seeing through human beings and observing the vanity of their thoughts and of their avocations, their dishonesty and self-deceptions, the insincerity of their emotions, their cowardice, the pettiness of their real ambitions. Actually, considering that Pascal died at the age of thirty-nine, one must be amazed at the balance and justice of his observations; much greater maturity is required for these qualities, than for any mathematical or scientific greatness. How easily his brooding on the misery of man without God might have encouraged in him the sin of spiritual pride, the concupiscence de l'esprit, and how fast a hold he has of humility!

It’s likely that Pascal was drawn as much to the impacts of Jansenism in the life of Port-Royal as he was to the doctrine itself. This devout, ascetic, and intense community, working diligently amid a relaxed and easy-going Christianity, was created to appeal to someone as focused, passionate, and thorough as Pascal. However, the emphasis on the degraded and helpless condition of humanity within Jansenism is something we should appreciate, as it led to the brilliant analysis of human motivations and activities that was to form the initial part of his book. Besides the Jansenism created by a fairly obscure bishop who wrote a Latin treatise that is now largely ignored, there's also, in a sense, a personal Jansenism in individual biographies. A moment of Jansenism can naturally occur—and rightly so—in an individual; especially in the life of someone with great and intense intellectual abilities, who cannot help but see through people and notice the emptiness of their thoughts and pursuits, their dishonesty and self-deceptions, the insincerity of their feelings, their cowardice, and the smallness of their true ambitions. Considering that Pascal died at just thirty-nine, one must be amazed at the balance and fairness of his insights; a much greater maturity is needed for these qualities than for any sort of mathematical or scientific brilliance. How easily his contemplation on the misery of man without God could have led him to the sin of spiritual pride, the concupiscence de l'esprit, yet how deeply he grasps humility!

And although Pascal brings to his work the same powers which he exerted in science, it is not as a scientist that he[Pg xviii] presents himself. He does not seem to say to the reader: I am one of the most distinguished scientists of the day; I understand many matters which will always be mysteries to you, and through science I have come to the Faith; you therefore who are not initiated into science ought to have faith if I have it. He is fully aware of the difference of subject-matter; and his famous distinction between the esprit de géométrie and the esprit de finesse is one to ponder over. It is the just combination of the scientist, the honnête homme, and the religious nature with a passionate craving for God, that makes Pascal unique. He succeeds where Descartes fails; for in Descartes the element of esprit de géométrie is excessive.[C] And in a few phrases about Descartes, in the present book, Pascal laid his finger on the place of weakness.

And even though Pascal brings the same skills to his work that he used in science, he doesn’t present himself as a scientist. He doesn’t seem to say to the reader, “I’m one of the top scientists of my time; I understand many things that will always be mysteries to you, and through science, I found faith; so, if I have faith, you should too, even if you aren’t part of the scientific community.” He fully recognizes the difference in subject matter, and his famous distinction between the esprit de géométrie and the esprit de finesse is something to think about. It’s the perfect blend of scientist, the honnête homme, and a deeply religious nature with an intense desire for God that makes Pascal stand out. He succeeds where Descartes fails because in Descartes, the element of esprit de géométrie is too dominant. In just a few phrases about Descartes in this book, Pascal pointed out the weak spot.

He who reads this book will observe at once its fragmentary nature; but only after some study will perceive that the fragmentariness lies in the expression more than in the thought. The "thoughts" cannot be detached from each other and quoted as if each were complete in itself. Le cœur a ses raisons que la raison ne connaît point: how often one has heard that quoted, and quoted often to the wrong purpose! For this is by no means an exaltation of the "heart" over the "head," a defence of unreason. The heart, in Pascal's terminology, is itself truly rational if it is truly the heart. For him, in theological matters, which seemed to him much larger, more difficult, and more important than scientific matters, the whole personality is involved.

Whoever reads this book will immediately notice its fragmented nature; however, only with some reflection will they realize that this fragmentation is more about the expression than the ideas themselves. The "thoughts" can’t be separated from one another and quoted as if each one were a complete statement. Le cœur a ses raisons que la raison ne connaît point: how often has this been quoted, and often misused! This is certainly not an elevation of the "heart" over the "head," nor is it a defense of irrationality. The heart, in Pascal's terms, is genuinely rational if it is truly the heart. For him, in matters of theology, which he viewed as much larger, more complex, and more significant than scientific issues, the whole person is at stake.

We cannot quite understand any of the parts, fragmentary as they are, without some understanding of the whole. Capital, for instance, is his analysis of the three orders: the order of nature, the order of mind, and the order of charity. These three are discontinuous; the higher is not implicit in the lower as in an evolutionary doctrine it would be.[D] In this distinction Pascal offers much about which the modern world would do well to think. And indeed, because of his unique combination and balance of qualities, I know of no religious writer more pertinent to our time. The great mystics like[Pg xix] St. John of the Cross, are primarily for readers with a special determination of purpose; the devotional writers, such as St. François de Sales, are primarily for those who already feel consciously desirous of the love of God; the great theologians are for those interested in theology. But I can think of no Christian writer, not Newman even, more to be commended than Pascal to those who doubt, but who have the mind to conceive, and the sensibility to feel, the disorder, the futility, the meaninglessness, the mystery of life and suffering, and who can only find peace through a satisfaction of the whole being.

We can’t fully grasp any of the parts, no matter how fragmentary, without some understanding of the whole. Capital, for example, analyzes the three orders: the order of nature, the order of mind, and the order of charity. These three are discontinuous; the higher doesn’t inherently come from the lower as it would in an evolutionary framework.[D] In this distinction, Pascal provides a lot for the modern world to consider. And indeed, because of his unique mix and balance of qualities, I know of no religious writer more relevant to our time. The great mystics like[Pg xix] St. John of the Cross are mainly for readers with a specific determination of purpose; the devotional writers, such as St. François de Sales, are mainly for those who already consciously desire the love of God; and the great theologians are for those interested in theology. But I can't think of any Christian writer, not even Newman, better suited than Pascal for those who have doubts but possess the mindset to understand, and the sensitivity to feel, the disorder, the futility, the meaninglessness, the mystery of life and suffering, and who can only find peace by satisfying their whole being.

T. S. Eliot.

T.S. Eliot.

Notes

[A] Cf. the use of the simile of the couvreur. For comparing parallel passages, the edition of the Pensées by Henri Massis (A la cité des livres) is better than the two-volume edition of Jacques Chevalier (Gabalda). It seems just possible that in the latter edition, and also in his biographical study (Pascal; by Jacques Chevalier, English translation, published by Sheed & Ward), M. Chevalier is a little over-zealous to demonstrate the perfect orthodoxy of Pascal.

[A] See the use of the simile of the couvreur. For comparing similar passages, the edition of the Pensées by Henri Massis (A la cité des livres) is better than the two-volume edition by Jacques Chevalier (Gabalda). It's possible that in the latter edition, and also in his biographical study (Pascal; by Jacques Chevalier, English translation published by Sheed & Ward), M. Chevalier is a bit too eager to prove Pascal's complete orthodoxy.

[B] The great man of Port-Royal was of course Saint-Cyran, but any one who is interested will certainly consult, first of all, the book of Sainte-Beuve mentioned.

[B] The prominent figure of Port-Royal was definitely Saint-Cyran, but anyone who wants to know more should definitely check out the book by Sainte-Beuve mentioned earlier.

[C] For a brilliant criticism of the errors of Descartes from a theological point of view the reader is referred to Three Reformers by Jacques Maritain (translation published by Sheed & Ward).

[C] For a sharp critique of Descartes' mistakes from a theological perspective, check out Three Reformers by Jacques Maritain (translation published by Sheed & Ward).

[D] An important modern theory of discontinuity, suggested partly by Pascal, is sketched in the collected fragments of Speculations by T. E. Hulme (Kegan Paul).

[D] A significant contemporary theory of discontinuity, partly proposed by Pascal, is outlined in the collected fragments of Speculations by T. E. Hulme (Kegan Paul).


CONTENTS

Page

Page

       Introduction By T. S. Eliotvii

Introduction By T. S. Eliotvii

section

section

VI.    The Philosophers96

VI.    The Philosophers96

IX.    Perpetuity163

IX.    Perpetuity163

X.     Typology181

X.     Typology181

XI.    The Prophecies198

XI.    The Prophecies198

XIII.  The Miracles238

XIII.  The Miracles238

       Notes273

       Index289


NOTE

Note

Passages erased by Pascal are enclosed in square brackets, thus []. Words, added or corrected by the editor of the text, are similarly denoted, but are in italics.

Passages removed by Pascal are shown in square brackets, like this []. Words that are added or corrected by the editor of the text are indicated in italics.

It has been seen fit to transfer Fragment 514 of the French edition to the Notes. All subsequent Fragments have accordingly been renumbered.

It has been decided to move Fragment 514 of the French edition to the Notes. All following Fragments have been renumbered accordingly.


SECTION I

THOUGHTS ON MIND AND ON STYLE

1

The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive mind.[1]—In the one the principles are palpable, but removed from ordinary use; so that for want of habit it is difficult to turn one's mind in that direction: but if one turns it thither ever so little, one sees the principles fully, and one must have a quite inaccurate mind who reasons wrongly from principles so plain that it is almost impossible they should escape notice.

The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive mind.[1]—In the mathematical mind, the principles are clear but not commonly used; so without practice, it’s hard to think that way. However, if you make even a slight effort to focus there, the principles become apparent, and you must have a seriously flawed understanding to misinterpret such obvious principles that it's nearly impossible to overlook them.

But in the intuitive mind the principles are found in common use, and are before the eyes of everybody. One has only to look, and no effort is necessary; it is only a question of good eyesight, but it must be good, for the principles are so subtle and so numerous, that it is almost impossible but that some escape notice. Now the omission of one principle leads to error; thus one must have very clear sight to see all the principles, and in the next place an accurate mind not to draw false deductions from known principles.

But in the intuitive mind, the principles are commonly understood and visible to everyone. You just need to look, and no effort is required; it's simply a matter of having good eyesight, but it must be sharp, because the principles are so subtle and numerous that it's almost impossible not to miss some. Missing even one principle can lead to mistakes; therefore, one needs to have very clear sight to see all the principles, and, additionally, an accurate mind to avoid making incorrect deductions from the known principles.

All mathematicians would then be intuitive if they had clear sight, for they do not reason incorrectly from principles known to them; and intuitive minds would be mathematical if they could turn their eyes to the principles of mathematics to which they are unused.

All mathematicians would be intuitive if they had clear insight, because they don’t reason incorrectly from the principles they know; and intuitive minds would be mathematical if they could focus on the principles of mathematics they aren't familiar with.

The reason, therefore, that some intuitive minds are not mathematical is that they cannot at all turn their attention to the principles of mathematics. But the reason that mathematicians are not intuitive is that they do not see what is before them, and that, accustomed to the exact and plain principles of mathematics, and not reasoning till they have well inspected and arranged their principles, they are lost in matters of intuition where the principles do not allow of such arrangement. They are scarcely seen; they are felt rather than seen; there is the greatest difficulty in making them felt by those[Pg 2] who do not of themselves perceive them. These principles are so fine and so numerous that a very delicate and very clear sense is needed to perceive them, and to judge rightly and justly when they are perceived, without for the most part being able to demonstrate them in order as in mathematics; because the principles are not known to us in the same way, and because it would be an endless matter to undertake it. We must see the matter at once, at one glance, and not by a process of reasoning, at least to a certain degree. And thus it is rare that mathematicians are intuitive, and that men of intuition are mathematicians, because mathematicians wish to treat matters of intuition mathematically, and make themselves ridiculous, wishing to begin with definitions and then with axioms, which is not the way to proceed in this kind of reasoning. Not that the mind does not do so, but it does it tacitly, naturally, and without technical rules; for the expression of it is beyond all men, and only a few can feel it.

The reason some intuitive thinkers aren't good at math is that they struggle to focus on mathematical principles. On the other hand, mathematicians often lack intuition because they don't see the bigger picture. They're used to dealing with clear and precise mathematical principles and don’t start reasoning until they have carefully examined and organized these principles. As a result, they get lost in intuition, where principles can’t be neatly arranged. Intuitive insights are more about feeling than visibility; they’re hard to grasp for those who can’t naturally perceive them. These insights are so subtle and numerous that you need a very fine and clear sense to notice them and judge them accurately when you do, all while often lacking the ability to demonstrate them in an orderly manner like in mathematics. This is because these principles aren’t known to us in the same way, and exploring them would be a never-ending task. We need to understand matters immediately, at a glance, rather than through a lengthy reasoning process, at least to some extent. That's why it’s uncommon for mathematicians to be intuitive and for intuitive people to be mathematicians—mathematicians try to analyze intuitive matters mathematically, which often leads to absurdity. They want to start with definitions and then axioms, which isn’t how you should approach this type of reasoning. The mind may follow this path, but it does so silently, naturally, and without strict guidelines; because expressing these insights is beyond most people, and only a select few can truly feel them.

Intuitive minds, on the contrary, being thus accustomed to judge at a single glance, are so astonished when they are presented with propositions of which they understand nothing, and the way to which is through definitions and axioms so sterile, and which they are not accustomed to see thus in detail, that they are repelled and disheartened.

Intuitive thinkers, on the other hand, who are used to making quick judgments, are taken aback when confronted with ideas they don't understand. The route to understanding these concepts involves definitions and axioms that are dry and detailed—something they aren't used to seeing. This can leave them feeling frustrated and discouraged.

But dull minds are never either intuitive or mathematical.

But dull minds are never intuitive or good with numbers.

Mathematicians who are only mathematicians have exact minds, provided all things are explained to them by means of definitions and axioms; otherwise they are inaccurate and insufferable, for they are only right when the principles are quite clear.

Mathematicians who only focus on mathematics have precise minds, as long as everything is explained to them through definitions and axioms; otherwise, they are imprecise and unbearable, because they are only correct when the principles are completely clear.

And men of intuition who are only intuitive cannot have the patience to reach to first principles of things speculative and conceptual, which they have never seen in the world, and which are altogether out of the common.

And intuitive people who rely solely on their intuition don’t have the patience to understand the fundamental concepts of things that are speculative and abstract, which they have never encountered in the real world and which are completely outside the norm.

2

There are different kinds of right understanding;[2] some have right understanding in a certain order of things, and not in others, where they go astray. Some draw conclusions well from a few premises, and this displays an acute judgment.

There are different types of accurate understanding; [2] some people have a correct grasp in some areas but not in others, where they misstep. Some are good at drawing conclusions from a few starting points, showing sharp judgment.

Others draw conclusions well where there are many premises.

Others make good conclusions when there are lots of premises.

For example, the former easily learn hydrostatics, where the[Pg 3] premises are few, but the conclusions are so fine that only the greatest acuteness can reach them.

For example, those who are skilled easily learn hydrostatics, where the[Pg 3] assumptions are few, but the conclusions are so nuanced that only the sharpest minds can grasp them.

And in spite of that these persons would perhaps not be great mathematicians, because mathematics contain a great number of premises, and there is perhaps a kind of intellect that can search with ease a few premises to the bottom, and cannot in the least penetrate those matters in which there are many premises.

And even though these people might not be great mathematicians, it's because mathematics has a lot of premises, and some types of intellect might easily explore a few premises thoroughly but struggle to understand topics with many premises.

There are then two kinds of intellect: the one able to penetrate acutely and deeply into the conclusions of given premises, and this is the precise intellect; the other able to comprehend a great number of premises without confusing them, and this is the mathematical intellect. The one has force and exactness, the other comprehension. Now the one quality can exist without the other; the intellect can be strong and narrow, and can also be comprehensive and weak.

There are two types of intellect: one that can deeply and sharply analyze the conclusions of given premises, which is the precise intellect; and another that can understand many premises without mixing them up, which is the mathematical intellect. The first has strength and precision, while the second has breadth of understanding. These qualities can exist independently; an intellect can be powerful but limited, or it can be broad but lacking in strength.

3

Those who are accustomed to judge by feeling do not understand the process of reasoning, for they would understand at first sight, and are not used to seek for principles. And others, on the contrary, who are accustomed to reason from principles, do not at all understand matters of feeling, seeking principles, and being unable to see at a glance.

Those who usually judge based on emotions don’t grasp the reasoning process, because they rely on immediate impressions and aren’t used to looking for principles. On the other hand, those who are used to reasoning from principles often don’t understand emotional matters; they focus on principles and can’t see things at a glance.

4

Mathematics, intuition.—True eloquence makes light of eloquence, true morality makes light of morality; that is to say, the morality of the judgment, which has no rules, makes light of the morality of the intellect.

Mathematics, intuition.—True eloquence downplays eloquence, true morality downplays morality; in other words, the morality of judgment, which is rule-less, downplays the morality of intellect.

For it is to judgment that perception belongs, as science belongs to intellect. Intuition is the part of judgment, mathematics of intellect.

For perception is tied to judgment, just as science is tied to intellect. Intuition is the aspect of judgment, while mathematics is the domain of intellect.

To make light of philosophy is to be a true philosopher.

To downplay philosophy is to be a true philosopher.

5

Those who judge of a work by rule[3] are in regard to others as those who have a watch are in regard to others. One says, "It is two hours ago"; the other says, "It is only three-quarters of an hour." I look at my watch, and say to the one, "You are weary," and to the other, "Time gallops with you"; for it[Pg 4] is only an hour and a half ago, and I laugh at those who tell me that time goes slowly with me, and that I judge by imagination. They do not know that I judge by my watch.[4]

Those who evaluate a piece of work based on strict standards[3] are like those who own a watch in relation to others. One person says, "That happened two hours ago"; the other says, "It’s only been forty-five minutes." I check my watch and tell the first person, "You're tired," and to the second, "Time seems to fly for you"; because it’s really only been an hour and a half, and I find it amusing when people tell me that time drags for me and that I’m judging things based on my imagination. They don’t realize that I’m basing my assessment on my watch.[4]

6

Just as we harm the understanding, we harm the feelings also.

Just like we damage our understanding, we also hurt our feelings.

The understanding and the feelings are moulded by intercourse; the understanding and feelings are corrupted by intercourse. Thus good or bad society improves or corrupts them. It is, then, all-important to know how to choose in order to improve and not to corrupt them; and we cannot make this choice, if they be not already improved and not corrupted. Thus a circle is formed, and those are fortunate who escape it.

The mind and emotions are shaped by interactions; the mind and emotions can also be damaged by interactions. So, good or bad company can either enhance or degrade them. Therefore, it's crucial to know how to make choices that will enhance them instead of damaging them; and we can’t make this choice unless they are already enhanced and not damaged. This creates a cycle, and those who manage to break free from it are lucky.

7

The greater intellect one has, the more originality one finds in men. Ordinary persons find no difference between men.

The greater someone's intelligence, the more unique qualities they see in people. Average people see no differences among individuals.

8

There are many people who listen to a sermon in the same way as they listen to vespers.

There are many people who listen to a sermon just like they listen to evening prayers.

9

When we wish to correct with advantage, and to show another that he errs, we must notice from what side he views the matter, for on that side it is usually true, and admit that truth to him, but reveal to him the side on which it is false. He is satisfied with that, for he sees that he was not mistaken, and that he only failed to see all sides. Now, no one is offended at not seeing everything; but one does not like to be mistaken, and that perhaps arises from the fact that man naturally cannot see everything, and that naturally he cannot err in the side he looks at, since the perceptions of our senses are always true.

When we want to correct someone effectively and show them they're wrong, we need to pay attention to how they view the situation. From their perspective, what they see is usually true, so we should acknowledge that truth, but also show them the aspect where they are mistaken. They will appreciate this because it shows they weren't completely wrong; they just didn’t consider all the sides. No one feels bad about not seeing everything; however, people dislike being wrong. This might be because humans naturally can’t see every angle, and as a result, they can't be wrong about their viewpoint since our senses typically give us accurate perceptions.

10

People are generally better persuaded by the reasons which they have themselves discovered than by those which have come into the mind of others.

People are usually more convinced by the reasons they've discovered on their own than by those that come from someone else.

11

All great amusements are dangerous to the Christian life; but among all those which the world has invented there is none[Pg 5] more to be feared than the theatre. It is a representation of the passions so natural and so delicate that it excites them and gives birth to them in our hearts, and, above all, to that of love, principally when it is represented as very chaste and virtuous. For the more innocent it appears to innocent souls, the more they are likely to be touched by it. Its violence pleases our self-love, which immediately forms a desire to produce the same effects which are seen so well represented; and, at the same time, we make ourselves a conscience founded on the propriety of the feelings which we see there, by which the fear of pure souls is removed, since they imagine that it cannot hurt their purity to love with a love which seems to them so reasonable.

All great entertainments can be harmful to the Christian life, but among everything the world has created, there is none[Pg 5] more to be feared than the theater. It displays emotions so naturally and subtly that it stirs them up and ignites them within us, especially love, particularly when it is portrayed as very pure and virtuous. The more innocent it seems to pure-hearted people, the more likely they are to be affected by it. Its intensity flatters our self-love, which quickly develops a desire to recreate the same emotions we see so vividly represented; at the same time, we create a moral justification based on the propriety of the feelings we witness, which alleviates the fears of pure souls, as they believe that it can't harm their purity to love in a way that seems so reasonable.

So we depart from the theatre with our heart so filled with all the beauty and tenderness of love, the soul and the mind so persuaded of its innocence, that we are quite ready to receive its first impressions, or rather to seek an opportunity of awakening them in the heart of another, in order that we may receive the same pleasures and the same sacrifices which we have seen so well represented in the theatre.

So we leave the theater with our hearts filled with all the beauty and tenderness of love, our souls and minds convinced of its innocence, that we're completely ready to embrace its first impressions, or rather to look for a chance to spark those feelings in someone else's heart, so we can experience the same joys and sacrifices we've seen so beautifully portrayed on stage.

12

Scaramouch,[5] who only thinks of one thing.

Scaramouch,[5] who only has one thing on his mind.

The doctor,[6] who speaks for a quarter of an hour after he has said everything, so full is he of the desire of talking.

The doctor,[6] who talks for fifteen minutes even after he has said everything, so eager is he to communicate.

13

One likes to see the error, the passion of Cleobuline,[7] because she is unconscious of it. She would be displeasing, if she were not deceived.

One enjoys witnessing Cleobuline's flaws and emotions,[7] because she isn't aware of them. She would be less appealing if she weren't under this illusion.

14

When a natural discourse paints a passion or an effect, one feels within oneself the truth of what one reads, which was there before, although one did not know it. Hence one is inclined to love him who makes us feel it, for he has not shown us his own riches, but ours. And thus this benefit renders him pleasing to us, besides that such community of intellect as we have with him necessarily inclines the heart to love.

When a natural conversation expresses a passion or an emotion, you feel the truth of what you’re reading within yourself, even if you weren’t aware of it before. Because of this, you’re drawn to the person who helps you feel it, as they’ve revealed not just their own wealth of knowledge, but yours as well. This gift makes them appealing to us, and the shared understanding we have with them naturally leads our hearts to love them.

15

Eloquence, which persuades by sweetness, not by authority; as a tyrant, not as a king.[Pg 6]

Eloquence, which convinces through charm, not by power; like a dictator, not like a ruler.[Pg 6]

16

Eloquence is an art of saying things in such a way—(1) that those to whom we speak may listen to them without pain and with pleasure; (2) that they feel themselves interested, so that self-love leads them more willingly to reflection upon it.

Eloquence is the skill of expressing ideas in a way—(1) that those we are speaking to can listen without discomfort and with enjoyment; (2) that they feel engaged, prompting their own interest to encourage them to reflect on it more readily.

It consists, then, in a correspondence which we seek to establish between the head and the heart of those to whom we speak on the one hand, and, on the other, between the thoughts and the expressions which we employ. This assumes that we have studied well the heart of man so as to know all its powers, and then to find the just proportions of the discourse which we wish to adapt to them. We must put ourselves in the place of those who are to hear us, and make trial on our own heart of the turn which we give to our discourse in order to see whether one is made for the other, and whether we can assure ourselves that the hearer will be, as it were, forced to surrender. We ought to restrict ourselves, so far as possible, to the simple and natural, and not to magnify that which is little, or belittle that which is great. It is not enough that a thing be beautiful; it must be suitable to the subject, and there must be in it nothing of excess or defect.

It involves creating a connection between the minds and feelings of the people we’re speaking to on one side, and the ideas and words we use on the other. This requires us to have a deep understanding of human emotions so we can find the right balance in our message for them. We need to put ourselves in the shoes of our audience and test how our delivery resonates with our own feelings to ensure they align, making sure the listener feels compelled to engage. We should stick to what is simple and natural as much as possible, without exaggerating the small things or downplaying the significant ones. It’s not enough for something to be beautiful; it also needs to fit the topic, avoiding any excess or shortcomings.

17

Rivers are roads which move,[8] and which carry us whither we desire to go.

Rivers are pathways that flow,[8] and they take us where we want to go.

18

When we do not know the truth of a thing, it is of advantage that there should exist a common error which determines the mind of man, as, for example, the moon, to which is attributed the change of seasons, the progress of diseases, etc. For the chief malady of man is restless curiosity about things which he cannot understand; and it is not so bad for him to be in error as to be curious to no purpose.

When we don’t know the truth about something, it can be helpful to have a common misconception that guides people's thoughts, like the belief that the moon causes the change of seasons and the progression of diseases. The biggest problem for humans is our restless curiosity about things we can’t grasp; it's not as harmful to be wrong as it is to be pointlessly curious.

The manner in which Epictetus, Montaigne, and Salomon de Tultie[9] wrote, is the most usual, the most suggestive, the most remembered, and the oftenest quoted; because it is entirely composed of thoughts born from the common talk of life. As when we speak of the common error which exists among men that the moon is the cause of everything, we never fail to say that Salomon de Tultie says that when we do not know the[Pg 7] truth of a thing, it is of advantage that there should exist a common error, etc.; which is the thought above.

The way Epictetus, Montaigne, and Salomon de Tultie[9] wrote is the most familiar, the most thought-provoking, the most memorable, and the most frequently quoted; because it is entirely made up of ideas that come from everyday conversations. For instance, when we discuss the common mistake people make that the moon is responsible for everything, we always mention that Salomon de Tultie says that when we don't know the[Pg 7] truth about something, it's actually beneficial for there to be a common misconception, etc.; which reflects the above thought.

19

The last thing one settles in writing a book is what one should put in first.

The last thing you decide when writing a book is what to put in first.

20

Order.—Why should I undertake to divide my virtues into four rather than into six? Why should I rather establish virtue in four, in two, in one? Why into Abstine et sustine[10] rather than into "Follow Nature,"[11] or, "Conduct your private affairs without injustice," as Plato,[12] or anything else? But there, you will say, everything is contained in one word. Yes, but it is useless without explanation, and when we come to explain it, as soon as we unfold this maxim which contains all the rest, they emerge in that first confusion which you desired to avoid. So, when they are all included in one, they are hidden and useless, as in a chest, and never appear save in their natural confusion. Nature has established them all without including one in the other.

Order.—Why should I split my virtues into four instead of six? Why establish virtue as four, two, or one? Why choose Abstine et sustine[10] over "Follow Nature,"[11] or "Handle your personal affairs without injustice," as Plato did?[12] Or anything else? But you might say, everything is summed up in one word. True, but it's pointless without explanation, and once we try to clarify it, when we unpack this principle that supposedly encompasses everything, they come out in that initial chaos you wanted to avoid. So, when they're all wrapped up in one, they remain hidden and useless, like things locked away in a chest, only showing themselves in their inherent disorder. Nature has set them all up independently, without nesting one inside another.

21

Nature has made all her truths independent of one another. Our art makes one dependent on the other. But this is not natural. Each keeps its own place.

Nature has made all her truths independent of each other. Our art makes one dependent on the other. But this isn't natural. Each has its own place.

22

Let no one say that I have said nothing new; the arrangement of the subject is new. When we play tennis, we both play with the same ball, but one of us places it better.

Let no one say that I haven’t said anything new; the way I’ve organized the topic is fresh. When we play tennis, we both use the same ball, but one of us puts it in a better spot.

I had as soon it said that I used words employed before. And in the same way if the same thoughts in a different arrangement do not form a different discourse, no more do the same words in their different arrangement form different thoughts!

I would just as quickly say that I used words that have been used before. And similarly, if the same thoughts in a different order don’t create a different discussion, then neither do the same words in a different order create different thoughts!

23

Words differently arranged have a different meaning, and meanings differently arranged have different effects.

Words arranged in different ways have different meanings, and meanings arranged in different ways have different effects.

24

Language.—We should not turn the mind from one thing to another, except for relaxation, and that when it is necessary[Pg 8] and the time suitable, and not otherwise. For he that relaxes out of season wearies, and he who wearies us out of season makes us languid, since we turn quite away. So much does our perverse lust like to do the contrary of what those wish to obtain from us without giving us pleasure, the coin for which we will do whatever is wanted.

Language.—We shouldn’t switch our focus from one thing to another, except for relaxation, and only when necessary and at an appropriate time, not otherwise. Because when someone relaxes at the wrong time, it tires us, and those who tire us at the wrong time make us feel drained, since we completely withdraw. Our misguided desires often push us to do the opposite of what others want from us without providing any satisfaction, which is the currency for which we’re willing to do whatever is asked.

25

Eloquence.—It requires the pleasant and the real; but the pleasant must itself be drawn from the true.

Eloquence.—It needs to be both enjoyable and authentic; however, the enjoyable must be based on the truth.

26

Eloquence is a painting of thought; and thus those who, after having painted it, add something more, make a picture instead of a portrait.

Eloquence is a portrayal of thought; and so those who, after creating it, add something extra, create a scene instead of a likeness.

27

Miscellaneous. Language.—Those who make antitheses by forcing words are like those who make false windows for symmetry. Their rule is not to speak accurately, but to make apt figures of speech.

Miscellaneous. Language.—People who create contrasts by twisting words are like those who create fake windows for the sake of balance. Their goal isn’t to speak clearly, but to craft clever phrases.

28

Symmetry is what we see at a glance; based on the fact that there is no reason for any difference, and based also on the face of man; whence it happens that symmetry is only wanted in breadth, not in height or depth.

Symmetry is what we notice right away; it comes from the idea that there’s no reason for differences, and also from the human face; that’s why symmetry is desired in width, not in height or depth.

29

When we see a natural style, we are astonished and delighted; for we expected to see an author, and we find a man. Whereas those who have good taste, and who seeing a book expect to find a man, are quite surprised to find an author. Plus poetice quam humane locutus es. Those honour Nature well, who teach that she can speak on everything, even on theology.

When we encounter a natural style, we are amazed and thrilled; we were expecting to see an author, but instead, we discover a person. On the other hand, those with good taste, who anticipate finding a person when they open a book, are often quite surprised to come across an author. Plus poetice quam humane locutus es. Those who truly respect Nature are the ones who teach that she can speak on everything, including theology.

30

We only consult the ear because the heart is wanting. The rule is uprightness.

We only listen to the ear because the heart is lacking. The principle is honesty.

Beauty of omission, of judgment.[Pg 9]

Beauty of omission, of judgment.

31

All the false beauties which we blame in Cicero have their admirers, and in great number.

All the false beauties that we criticize in Cicero have plenty of admirers, and many of them.

32

There is a certain standard of grace and beauty which consists in a certain relation between our nature, such as it is, weak or strong, and the thing which pleases us.

There is a specific standard of grace and beauty that comes from a certain connection between our nature, whether it is weak or strong, and what we find pleasing.

Whatever is formed according to this standard pleases us, be it house, song, discourse, verse, prose, woman, birds, rivers, trees, rooms, dress, etc. Whatever is not made according to this standard displeases those who have good taste.

Whatever is created according to this standard pleases us, whether it's a house, song, conversation, poem, prose, woman, birds, rivers, trees, rooms, clothing, etc. Anything not made to this standard annoys those with good taste.

And as there is a perfect relation between a song and a house which are made after a good model, because they are like this good model, though each after its kind; even so there is a perfect relation between things made after a bad model. Not that the bad model is unique, for there are many; but each bad sonnet, for example, on whatever false model it is formed, is just like a woman dressed after that model.

And just as there's a perfect connection between a song and a house that are created based on a good design, since they both resemble that good design in their own ways; similarly, there's a perfect connection between things that follow a bad design. It's not that the bad design is one-of-a-kind, because there are many of them; however, each bad sonnet, regardless of which false model it follows, is just like a woman dressed according to that model.

Nothing makes us understand better the ridiculousness of a false sonnet than to consider nature and the standard, and then to imagine a woman or a house made according to that standard.

Nothing helps us grasp the absurdity of a fake sonnet better than thinking about nature and the ideal, and then picturing a woman or a house created according to that ideal.

33

Poetical beauty.—As we speak of poetical beauty, so ought we to speak of mathematical beauty and medical beauty. But we do not do so; and the reason is that we know well what is the object of mathematics, and that it consists in proofs, and what is the object of medicine, and that it consists in healing. But we do not know in what grace consists, which is the object of poetry. We do not know the natural model which we ought to imitate; and through lack of this knowledge, we have coined fantastic terms, "The golden age," "The wonder of our times," "Fatal," etc., and call this jargon poetical beauty.[13]

Poetic beauty.—Just as we talk about poetic beauty, we should also discuss mathematical beauty and medical beauty. However, we don't do that; the reason is that we clearly understand the purpose of mathematics, which is to provide proofs, and we know the goal of medicine, which is to heal. But we don't understand what grace means, which is the aim of poetry. We lack knowledge about the natural model we should emulate, and because of this ignorance, we've created fancy buzzwords like "The golden age," "The wonder of our times," "Fatal," etc., and we refer to this gibberish as poetic beauty.[13]

But whoever imagines a woman after this model, which consists in saying little things in big words, will see a pretty girl adorned with mirrors and chains, at whom he will smile; because we know better wherein consists the charm of woman than the charm of verse. But those who are ignorant would admire her in this dress, and there are many villages in which she would be taken for the queen; hence we call sonnets made after this model "Village Queens."[Pg 10]

But anyone who envisions a woman like this, characterized by saying trivial things in elaborate language, will picture a pretty girl decked out in mirrors and chains, making them smile; because we understand that the allure of a woman is different from the allure of poetry. However, those who are unaware would admire her in this appearance, and there are many towns where she would be seen as a queen; this is why we refer to sonnets created in this style as "Village Queens."[Pg 10]

34

No one passes in the world as skilled in verse unless he has put up the sign of a poet, a mathematician, etc. But educated people do not want a sign, and draw little distinction between the trade of a poet and that of an embroiderer.

No one is recognized in the world as a skilled poet unless they display the badge of a poet, a mathematician, etc. However, educated individuals don’t care for such badges and see little difference between the work of a poet and that of an embroiderer.

People of education are not called poets or mathematicians, etc.; but they are all these, and judges of all these. No one guesses what they are. When they come into society, they talk on matters about which the rest are talking. We do not observe in them one quality rather than another, save when they have to make use of it. But then we remember it, for it is characteristic of such persons that we do not say of them that they are fine speakers, when it is not a question of oratory, and that we say of them that they are fine speakers, when it is such a question.

Educated people aren't just called poets or mathematicians, etc.; they are all of these and judges of all of them. No one really knows what they are. When they enter social situations, they discuss topics just like everyone else. We don’t notice any particular quality in them unless they need to use it. But when they do, it stands out because it’s typical for us not to label them as great speakers unless it's about oratory, and to label them as great speakers when it is.

It is therefore false praise to give a man when we say of him, on his entry, that he is a very clever poet; and it is a bad sign when a man is not asked to give his judgment on some verses.

It is therefore false praise to say of a man, when he enters, that he is a really clever poet; and it is a bad sign when a person isn’t asked to share his opinion on some poems.

35

We should not be able to say of a man, "He is a mathematician," or "a preacher," or "eloquent"; but that he is "a gentleman." That universal quality alone pleases me. It is a bad sign when, on seeing a person, you remember his book. I would prefer you to see no quality till you meet it and have occasion to use it (Ne quid nimis[14]), for fear some one quality prevail and designate the man. Let none think him a fine speaker, unless oratory be in question, and then let them think it.

We shouldn’t describe a man as "a mathematician," "a preacher," or "eloquent"; instead, we should say he is "a gentleman." That universal quality alone is what impresses me. It’s a bad sign when you recognize someone right away because of their book. I’d rather you not notice any particular quality until you actually meet it and have a reason to acknowledge it (Ne quid nimis[14]), because I worry that one quality will stand out and define the man. Don’t think of him as a great speaker unless we’re discussing oratory, and then it’s fine to think that.

36

Man is full of wants: he loves only those who can satisfy them all. "This one is a good mathematician," one will say. But I have nothing to do with mathematics; he would take me for a proposition. "That one is a good soldier." He would take me for a besieged town. I need, then, an upright man who can accommodate himself generally to all my wants.

Man is full of desires: he only loves those who can meet them all. "This person is a good mathematician," someone might say. But I have no interest in math; he would see me as just a problem to solve. "That person is a good soldier." He would see me as a city under siege. What I really need is a genuine person who can adjust to all my needs.

37

[Since we cannot be universal and know all that is to be known of everything, we ought to know a little about everything. For it is far better to know something about everything[Pg 11] than to know all about one thing. This universality is the best. If we can have both, still better; but if we must choose, we ought to choose the former. And the world feels this and does so; for the world is often a good judge.]

[Since we can’t know everything there is to know about every subject, we should have some knowledge about a variety of topics. It’s much better to know a little about everything[Pg 11] than to know everything about just one thing. This broad knowledge is the ideal. If we can achieve both, that’s even better; but if we have to choose, we should go with the first option. And the world recognizes this and acts accordingly; for the world is often a wise judge.]

38

A poet and not an honest man.

A poet, but not a straightforward person.

39

If lightning fell on low places, etc., poets, and those who can only reason about things of that kind, would lack proofs.

If lightning struck low areas, etc., poets and those who can only think about things like that would have no evidence.

40

If we wished to prove the examples which we take to prove other things, we should have to take those other things to be examples; for, as we always believe the difficulty is in what we wish to prove, we find the examples clearer and a help to demonstration.

If we want to prove the examples we use to demonstrate other things, we would need to consider those other things as examples as well; because, since we often think the challenge lies in what we’re trying to prove, we find the examples clearer and helpful for demonstrating our point.

Thus when we wish to demonstrate a general theorem, we must give the rule as applied to a particular case; but if we wish to demonstrate a particular case, we must begin with the general rule. For we always find the thing obscure which we wish to prove, and that clear which we use for the proof; for, when a thing is put forward to be proved, we first fill ourselves with the imagination that it is therefore obscure, and on the contrary that what is to prove it is clear, and so we understand it easily.

So, when we want to prove a general idea, we need to explain how it applies to a specific example; but if we want to prove a specific example, we need to start with the broader idea. We often find the thing we want to prove confusing, while what we use to prove it seems clear. When something is presented for proof, we initially think of it as unclear, while we see the proof itself as straightforward, and that makes it easy for us to understand.

41

Epigrams of Martial.—Man loves malice, but not against one-eyed men nor the unfortunate, but against the fortunate and proud. People are mistaken in thinking otherwise.

Epigrams of Martial.—People love being mean, but not to the unlucky or those with disabilities; they target the lucky and arrogant instead. It's a common misconception to think otherwise.

For lust is the source of all our actions, and humanity, etc. We must please those who have humane and tender feelings. That epigram about two one-eyed people is worthless,[15] for it does not console them, and only gives a point to the author's glory. All that is only for the sake of the author is worthless. Ambitiosa recident ornamenta.[16]

For desire drives all our actions, and humanity, etc. We need to satisfy those who have kind and gentle feelings. That saying about two one-eyed people is pointless,[15] because it doesn’t comfort them and only serves to boost the author’s ego. Everything that exists solely for the sake of the author is meaningless. Ambitiosa recident ornamenta.[16]

42

To call a king "Prince" is pleasing, because it diminishes his rank.[Pg 12]

To call a king "Prince" is nice, because it lowers his status.[Pg 12]

43

Certain authors, speaking of their works, say, "My book," "My commentary," "My history," etc. They resemble middle-class people who have a house of their own, and always have "My house" on their tongue. They would do better to say, "Our book," "Our commentary," "Our history," etc., because there is in them usually more of other people's than their own.

Certain authors, when talking about their works, say, "My book," "My commentary," "My history," etc. They are like middle-class people who own their homes and always refer to "My house." They would be better off saying, "Our book," "Our commentary," "Our history," etc., because what they have usually contains more of other people's contributions than their own.

44

Do you wish people to believe good of you? Don't speak.

Do you want people to think well of you? Don’t say anything.

45

Languages are ciphers, wherein letters are not changed into letters, but words into words, so that an unknown language is decipherable.

Languages are codes where letters don’t just transform into other letters, but words into words, making an unfamiliar language understandable.

46

A maker of witticisms, a bad character.

A person who makes puns, a shady character.

47

There are some who speak well and write badly. For the place and the audience warm them, and draw from their minds more than they think of without that warmth.

There are those who talk nicely but write poorly. The setting and the audience inspire them, bringing out more from their minds than they realize without that encouragement.

48

When we find words repeated in a discourse, and, in trying to correct them, discover that they are so appropriate that we would spoil the discourse, we must leave them alone. This is the test; and our attempt is the work of envy, which is blind, and does not see that repetition is not in this place a fault; for there is no general rule.

When we notice words being repeated in a discussion and, upon trying to fix them, realize they're actually fitting and would ruin the conversation if we changed them, we should just let them be. This is the key point; our effort to change them comes from jealousy, which is blind and fails to recognize that repetition isn't a problem here; there’s no universal rule for this.

49

To mask nature and disguise her. No more king, pope, bishop—but august monarch, etc.; not Paris—the capital of the kingdom. There are places in which we ought to call Paris, Paris, and others in which we ought to call it the capital of the kingdom.

To hide nature and cover her up. No longer king, pope, bishop—but august monarch, etc.; not Paris—the capital of the kingdom. In some contexts, we should refer to Paris as Paris, and in others, we should call it the capital of the kingdom.

50

The same meaning changes with the words which express it. Meanings receive their dignity from words instead of giving it to them. Examples should be sought....[Pg 13]

The same meaning changes with the words that express it. Meanings get their significance from words rather than giving it to them. Examples should be sought....[Pg 13]

51

Sceptic, for obstinate.

Skeptic, for stubborn.

52

No one calls another a Cartesian[17] but he who is one himself, a pedant but a pedant, a provincial but a provincial; and I would wager it was the printer who put it on the title of Letters to a Provincial.

No one calls someone a Cartesian[17] unless they are one themselves, a know-it-all but a know-it-all, a small-town person but a small-town person; and I would bet it was the printer who added it to the title of Letters to a Provincial.

53

A carriage upset or overturned, according to the meaning To spread abroad or upset, according to the meaning. (The argument by force of M. le Maître[18] over the friar.)

A carriage overturned or flipped over, based on the meaning To spread widely or overturned, based on the meaning. (The argument by the force of M. le Maître[18] over the friar.)

54

Miscellaneous.—A form of speech, "I should have liked to apply myself to that."

Miscellaneous.—A way of saying, "I would have liked to focus on that."

55

The aperitive virtue of a key, the attractive virtue of a hook.

The inviting quality of a key, the appealing quality of a hook.

56

To guess: "The part that I take in your trouble." The Cardinal[19] did not want to be guessed.

To guess: "The role I play in your problems." The Cardinal[19] didn't want to be figured out.

"My mind is disquieted." I am disquieted is better.

"I feel unsettled." I am unsettled is better.

57

I always feel uncomfortable under such compliments as these: "I have given you a great deal of trouble," "I am afraid I am boring you," "I fear this is too long." We either carry our audience with us, or irritate them.

I always feel awkward with compliments like these: "I've caused you a lot of trouble," "I hope I'm not boring you," "I worry this is too long." We either engage our audience or annoy them.

58

You are ungraceful: "Excuse me, pray." Without that excuse I would not have known there was anything amiss. "With reverence be it spoken...." The only thing bad is their excuse.

You are clumsy: "Excuse me, please." Without that excuse, I wouldn't have realized anything was wrong. "With respect, I must say...." The only bad thing is their excuse.

59

"To extinguish the torch of sedition"; too luxuriant. "The restlessness of his genius"; two superfluous grand words.

"To put out the flame of rebellion"; too extravagant. "The unease of his creativity"; two unnecessary grand words.


SECTION II

THE MISERY OF MAN WITHOUT GOD

60

First part: Misery of man without God.

First part: The struggle of humanity without God.

Second part: Happiness of man with God.

Second part: The happiness of man with God.

Or, First part: That nature is corrupt. Proved by nature itself.

Or, First part: That nature is corrupt. This is shown by nature itself.

Second part: That there is a Redeemer. Proved by Scripture.

Second part: That there is a Redeemer. Proven by Scripture.

61

Order.—I might well have taken this discourse in an order like this: to show the vanity of all conditions of men, to show the vanity of ordinary lives, and then the vanity of philosophic lives, sceptics, stoics; but the order would not have been kept. I know a little what it is, and how few people understand it. No human science can keep it. Saint Thomas[20] did not keep it. Mathematics keep it, but they are useless on account of their depth.

Order.—I could have organized this discussion like this: to highlight the futility of all human conditions, to point out the emptiness of everyday lives, and then the emptiness of philosophical lives, skeptics, stoics; but that structure wouldn’t have held up. I know a bit about it, and how few people truly grasp it. No human science can maintain it. Saint Thomas[20] couldn't maintain it either. Mathematics can, but they are impractical due to their complexity.

62

Preface to the first part.—To speak of those who have treated of the knowledge of self; of the divisions of Charron,[21] which sadden and weary us; of the confusion of Montaigne;[22] that he was quite aware of his want of method, and shunned it by jumping from subject to subject; that he sought to be fashionable.

Preface to the first part.—To talk about those who have explored self-knowledge; about Charron's divisions,[21] which frustrate and exhaust us; about Montaigne's confusion;[22] he was fully aware of his lack of structure and avoided it by jumping from one topic to another; he aimed to be trendy.

His foolish project of describing himself! And this not casually and against his maxims, since every one makes mistakes, but by his maxims themselves, and by first and chief design. For to say silly things by chance and weakness is a common misfortune; but to say them intentionally is intolerable, and to say such as that ...

His ridiculous plan to describe himself! And not casually or against his principles, since everyone messes up sometimes, but based on his own principles and as his main intention. It's one thing to say foolish things by accident or weakness, which happens to everyone; but to say them on purpose is unacceptable, and to say things like that ...

63

Montaigne.—Montaigne's faults are great. Lewd words; this is bad, notwithstanding Mademoiselle de Gournay.[23] Credulous;[Pg 15] people without eyes.[24] Ignorant; squaring the circle,[25] a greater world.[26] His opinions on suicide, on death.[27] He suggests an indifference about salvation, without fear and without repentance.[28] As his book was not written with a religious purpose, he was not bound to mention religion; but it is always our duty not to turn men from it. One can excuse his rather free and licentious opinions on some relations of life (730,231)[29]; but one cannot excuse his thoroughly pagan views on death, for a man must renounce piety altogether, if he does not at least wish to die like a Christian. Now, through the whole of his book his only conception of death is a cowardly and effeminate one.

Montaigne.—Montaigne has significant flaws. Inappropriate language; that's bad, despite what Mademoiselle de Gournay says.[23] Naive;[Pg 15] people who can't see.[24] Uninformed; trying to solve the impossible,[25] a bigger world.[26] His views on suicide and death.[27] He promotes a careless attitude towards salvation, without fear and without regret.[28] Since his book wasn't written for religious reasons, he wasn't required to discuss religion; however, it's always our responsibility not to lead people away from it. One might excuse his rather free and indulgent views on some aspects of life (730,231)[29]; but his completely non-religious views on death cannot be excused, because a person must give up piety entirely if they don’t at least want to die as a Christian. Throughout his entire book, his view of death is cowardly and weak.

64

It is not in Montaigne, but in myself, that I find all that I see in him.

It’s not in Montaigne, but in myself, that I find everything I see in him.

65

What good there is in Montaigne can only have been acquired with difficulty. The evil that is in him, I mean apart from his morality, could have been corrected in a moment, if he had been informed that he made too much of trifles and spoke too much of himself.

What good Montaigne has must have been hard-earned. The flaws in him, aside from his moral issues, could have been fixed easily if someone had told him that he focused too much on trivial matters and talked too much about himself.

66

One must know oneself. If this does not serve to discover truth, it at least serves as a rule of life, and there is nothing better.

One must understand oneself. Even if this doesn't help uncover the truth, it at least provides a guideline for living, and there's nothing better than that.

67

The vanity of the sciences.—Physical science will not console me for the ignorance of morality in the time of affliction. But the science of ethics will always console me for the ignorance of the physical sciences.

The vanity of the sciences.—Physical science won’t comfort me for the lack of moral understanding during tough times. However, the study of ethics will always provide me solace for not knowing about the physical sciences.

68

Men are never taught to be gentlemen, and are taught everything else; and they never plume themselves so much on the rest of their knowledge as on knowing how to be gentlemen. They only plume themselves on knowing the one thing they do not know.[Pg 16]

Men are never taught to be gentlemen, but they learn everything else; yet they take more pride in their knowledge about being gentlemen than in anything else. They only boast about knowing the one thing they haven't learned.[Pg 16]

69

The infinites, the mean.—When we read too fast or too slowly, we understand nothing.

The infinites, the mean.—When we read too quickly or too slowly, we don't understand anything.

70

Nature ...—[Nature has set us so well in the centre, that if we change one side of the balance, we change the other also. I act. Τά ζῶα τρέχει This makes me believe that the springs in our brain are so adjusted that he who touches one touches also its contrary.]

Nature ...—[Nature has positioned us so perfectly in the center that if we alter one side of the balance, we also change the other side. I act. Τά ζῶα τρέχει This leads me to believe that the mechanisms in our brain are set up in such a way that if someone influences one, they also influence its opposite.]

71

Too much and too little wine. Give him none, he cannot find truth; give him too much, the same.

Too much and too little wine. If you give him none, he can't find the truth; if you give him too much, it's the same.

72

Man's disproportion.—[This is where our innate knowledge leads us. If it be not true, there is no truth in man; and if it be true, he finds therein great cause for humiliation, being compelled to abase himself in one way or another. And since he cannot exist without this knowledge, I wish that, before entering on deeper researches into nature, he would consider her both seriously and at leisure, that he would reflect upon himself also, and knowing what proportion there is ...] Let man then contemplate the whole of nature in her full and grand majesty, and turn his vision from the low objects which surround him. Let him gaze on that brilliant light, set like an eternal lamp to illumine the universe; let the earth appear to him a point in comparison with the vast circle described by the sun; and let him wonder at the fact that this vast circle is itself but a very fine point in comparison with that described by the stars in their revolution round the firmament. But if our view be arrested there, let our imagination pass beyond; it will sooner exhaust the power of conception than nature that of supplying material for conception. The whole visible world is only an imperceptible atom in the ample bosom of nature. No idea approaches it. We may enlarge our conceptions beyond all imaginable space; we only produce atoms in comparison with the reality of things. It is an infinite sphere, the centre of which is everywhere, the circumference nowhere.[30] In short it is the greatest sensible mark of the almighty power of God, that imagination loses itself in that thought.[Pg 17]

Man's disproportion.—[This is where our innate knowledge leads us. If it's not true, there is no truth in humanity; and if it is true, he finds plenty of reasons to feel humiliated, forced to lower himself in one way or another. Since he can't exist without this knowledge, I hope that before diving deeper into the study of nature, he takes the time to contemplate her seriously and calmly, reflecting on himself as well, and understanding the proportion that exists ...] Let humanity then observe all of nature in her full and grand majesty, and shift his focus away from the trivial things surrounding him. Let him gaze at that brilliant light, like an eternal lamp lighting up the universe; let the earth seem like a tiny dot compared to the vast path traced by the sun; and let him marvel that this immense path itself is just a tiny point compared to that traced by the stars in their orbit around the heavens. But if our vision stops there, let our imagination reach beyond; it will tire of trying to conceive before nature runs out of ideas to supply for our conception. The entire visible world is merely an imperceptible speck in the vastness of nature. No thought can reach it. We may expand our understanding beyond all imaginable space; we merely create atoms in relation to the reality of things. It is an infinite sphere, the center of which is everywhere, and the circumference is nowhere.[30] In short, it is the greatest tangible evidence of God's almighty power, that imagination gets lost in that idea.[Pg 17]

Returning to himself, let man consider what he is in comparison with all existence; let him regard himself as lost in this remote corner of nature; and from the little cell in which he finds himself lodged, I mean the universe, let him estimate at their true value the earth, kingdoms, cities, and himself. What is a man in the Infinite?

Returning to himself, let man think about what he is compared to everything else; let him see himself as lost in this distant corner of nature; and from the small space he occupies, which is the universe, let him assess the true worth of the earth, kingdoms, cities, and himself. What is a man in the grand scheme of things?

But to show him another prodigy equally astonishing, let him examine the most delicate things he knows. Let a mite be given him, with its minute body and parts incomparably more minute, limbs with their joints, veins in the limbs, blood in the veins, humours in the blood, drops in the humours, vapours in the drops. Dividing these last things again, let him exhaust his powers of conception, and let the last object at which he can arrive be now that of our discourse. Perhaps he will think that here is the smallest point in nature. I will let him see therein a new abyss. I will paint for him not only the visible universe, but all that he can conceive of nature's immensity in the womb of this abridged atom. Let him see therein an infinity of universes, each of which has its firmament, its planets, its earth, in the same proportion as in the visible world; in each earth animals, and in the last mites, in which he will find again all that the first had, finding still in these others the same thing without end and without cessation. Let him lose himself in wonders as amazing in their littleness as the others in their vastness. For who will not be astounded at the fact that our body, which a little while ago was imperceptible in the universe, itself imperceptible in the bosom of the whole, is now a colossus, a world, or rather a whole, in respect of the nothingness which we cannot reach? He who regards himself in this light will be afraid of himself, and observing himself sustained in the body given him by nature between those two abysses of the Infinite and Nothing, will tremble at the sight of these marvels; and I think that, as his curiosity changes into admiration, he will be more disposed to contemplate them in silence than to examine them with presumption.

But to show him another incredible wonder, let him look at the tiniest things he knows. Give him a tiny creature, with its minuscule body and even smaller parts, limbs with joints, veins in the limbs, blood in the veins, fluids in the blood, droplets in the fluids, and vapors in the droplets. Dividing these last items again, let him stretch his imagination, and let the ultimate object he can reach now be the subject of our discussion. Perhaps he will think that he's found the smallest point in nature. I will let him discover a new depth there. I will illustrate not only the visible universe but all that he can imagine about nature's vastness within this tiny atom. Let him see an infinity of universes, each with its own sky, its planets, its earth, just like in the visible world; on each earth, there are creatures, and in the tiniest forms, he will find everything the first one had, endlessly repeating itself. Let him get lost in marvels as astonishing in their smallness as others are in their vastness. For who wouldn't be amazed that our body, which not long ago was undetectable in the universe, now stands as a giant, a world, or rather a whole, compared to the nothingness we can’t reach? Those who see themselves this way will feel a sense of fear, and while observing themselves held in the body given to them by nature between those two abysses of the Infinite and Nothing, will tremble at these wonders; and I think that, as their curiosity shifts to admiration, they will be more inclined to quietly contemplate them than to examine them presumptuously.

For in fact what is man in nature? A Nothing in comparison with the Infinite, an All in comparison with the Nothing, a mean between nothing and everything. Since he is infinitely removed from comprehending the extremes, the end of things and their beginning are hopelessly hidden from him in an impenetrable secret, he is equally incapable of seeing the[Pg 18] Nothing from which he was made, and the Infinite in which he is swallowed up.

For what is a person really? Nothing when compared to the Infinite, everything when compared to nothing, and a mix of both nothing and everything. Since they are so far from grasping the extremes, the ends of things and their beginnings are completely concealed from them in an impenetrable mystery. They can’t see the[Pg 18] nothing they came from nor the Infinite that they’re absorbed into.

What will he do then, but perceive the appearance of the middle of things, in an eternal despair of knowing either their beginning or their end. All things proceed from the Nothing, and are borne towards the Infinite. Who will follow these marvellous processes? The Author of these wonders understands them. None other can do so.

What will he do then, but see the state of things, stuck in an endless frustration of not knowing either their beginning or their end? Everything comes from Nothing and moves towards the Infinite. Who will trace these amazing processes? The Author of these wonders understands them. No one else can.

Through failure to contemplate these Infinites, men have rashly rushed into the examination of nature, as though they bore some proportion to her. It is strange that they have wished to understand the beginnings of things, and thence to arrive at the knowledge of the whole, with a presumption as infinite as their object. For surely this design cannot be formed without presumption or without a capacity infinite like nature.

By not considering these Infinite concepts, people have recklessly dived into studying nature, as if they were comparable to it. It's odd that they've wanted to grasp the origins of everything and thereby achieve knowledge of the whole, with a boldness as limitless as the subject itself. After all, this goal cannot be pursued without arrogance or without a capacity that matches nature’s infinity.

If we are well informed, we understand that, as nature has graven her image and that of her Author on all things, they almost all partake of her double infinity. Thus we see that all the sciences are infinite in the extent of their researches. For who doubts that geometry, for instance, has an infinite infinity of problems to solve? They are also infinite in the multitude and fineness of their premises; for it is clear that those which are put forward as ultimate are not self-supporting, but are based on others which, again having others for their support, do not permit of finality. But we represent some as ultimate for reason, in the same way as in regard to material objects we call that an indivisible point beyond which our senses can no longer perceive anything, although by its nature it is infinitely divisible.

If we're well informed, we see that nature has left her mark and that of her Creator on everything, which means they all share a bit of her double infinity. This shows us that all the sciences are limitless in their scope of study. Who doubts, for example, that geometry has an endless array of problems to solve? They are also infinite in the number and complexity of their foundational ideas; it's clear that what we consider as ultimate truths aren't truly self-sufficient but rely on others that, in turn, depend on further ones, making it impossible to reach a final conclusion. Yet, we represent some as ultimate for practical reasons, just like we consider a point in material objects to be indivisible, beyond which our senses can no longer detect anything, even though, by its nature, it's infinitely divisible.

Of these two Infinites of science, that of greatness is the most palpable, and hence a few persons have pretended to know all things. "I will speak of the whole,"[31] said Democritus.

Of these two vast areas of science, the one concerning greatness is the most obvious, which is why some people have claimed to know everything. "I will talk about everything,"[31] said Democritus.

But the infinitely little is the least obvious. Philosophers have much oftener claimed to have reached it, and it is here they have all stumbled. This has given rise to such common titles as First Principles, Principles of Philosophy,[32] and the like, as ostentatious in fact, though not in appearance, as that one which blinds us, De omni scibili.[33]

But the infinitely small is the least obvious. Philosophers have often claimed to have discovered it, and it's here that they've all tripped up. This has led to common titles like First Principles, Principles of Philosophy,[32] and similar ones, which are just as showy in reality, though not in appearance, as that one which blinds us, De omni scibili.[33]

We naturally believe ourselves far more capable of reaching the centre of things than of embracing their circumference. The visible extent of the world visibly exceeds us; but as we[Pg 19] exceed little things, we think ourselves more capable of knowing them. And yet we need no less capacity for attaining the Nothing than the All. Infinite capacity is required for both, and it seems to me that whoever shall have understood the ultimate principles of being might also attain to the knowledge of the Infinite. The one depends on the other, and one leads to the other. These extremes meet and reunite by force of distance, and find each other in God, and in God alone.

We naturally think we're more capable of understanding the core of things than grasping their outer edges. The visible world is clearly bigger than we are; but since we surpass smaller things, we believe we can know them better. Yet, we require just as much capacity to grasp Nothing as we do to comprehend All. It takes infinite capacity for both, and it seems to me that anyone who understands the fundamental principles of existence could also gain knowledge of the Infinite. The two are interconnected, and one leads to the other. These extremes converge and reconnect through distance, finding each other in God, and God alone.

Let us then take our compass; we are something, and we are not everything. The nature of our existence hides from us the knowledge of first beginnings which are born of the Nothing; and the littleness of our being conceals from us the sight of the Infinite.

Let’s get our bearings; we are something, but we’re not everything. The nature of our existence keeps us from understanding the origins that come from Nothing, and the smallness of our being prevents us from seeing the Infinite.

Our intellect holds the same position in the world of thought as our body occupies in the expanse of nature.

Our mind holds the same place in the realm of ideas as our body does in the vastness of nature.

Limited as we are in every way, this state which holds the mean between two extremes is present in all our impotence. Our senses perceive no extreme. Too much sound deafens us; too much light dazzles us; too great distance or proximity hinders our view. Too great length and too great brevity of discourse tend to obscurity; too much truth is paralysing (I know some who cannot understand that to take four from nothing leaves nothing). First principles are too self-evident for us; too much pleasure disagrees with us. Too many concords are annoying in music; too many benefits irritate us; we wish to have the wherewithal to over-pay our debts. Beneficia eo usque læta sunt dum videntur exsolvi posse; ubi multum antevenere, pro gratia odium redditur.[34] We feel neither extreme heat nor extreme cold. Excessive qualities are prejudicial to us and not perceptible by the senses; we do not feel but suffer them. Extreme youth and extreme age hinder the mind, as also too much and too little education. In short, extremes are for us as though they were not, and we are not within their notice. They escape us, or we them.

Limited as we are in every way, this state that sits between two extremes is present in all our weaknesses. Our senses can't detect extremes. Too much noise deafens us; too much light blinds us; being too far away or too close affects our ability to see. Great length and great brevity of conversation lead to confusion; too much truth is paralyzing (I know some who can't grasp that taking four from nothing leaves nothing). Basic principles are too obvious for us; too much pleasure doesn't sit well with us. Too many harmonies in music are bothersome; too many favors annoy us; we wish we had the means to overpay our debts. Beneficia eo usque læta sunt dum videntur exsolvi posse; ubi multum antevenere, pro gratia odium redditur.[34] We feel neither extreme heat nor extreme cold. Excessive qualities harm us and aren't sensed; we don't feel them but endure them. Extreme youth and extreme old age hinder the mind, just like too much or too little education. In short, extremes seem non-existent to us, and we are not aware of them. They elude us, or we elude them.

This is our true state; this is what makes us incapable of certain knowledge and of absolute ignorance. We sail within a vast sphere, ever drifting in uncertainty, driven from end to end. When we think to attach ourselves to any point and to fasten to it, it wavers and leaves us; and if we follow it, it eludes our grasp, slips past us, and vanishes for ever. Nothing stays for us. This is our natural condition, and yet most contrary to our inclination; we burn with desire to find solid[Pg 20] ground and an ultimate sure foundation whereon to build a tower reaching to the Infinite. But our whole groundwork cracks, and the earth opens to abysses.

This is our true state; this is what makes us unable to achieve certain knowledge and total ignorance. We exist within a vast sphere, constantly drifting in uncertainty, pushed from one end to the other. When we try to latch onto any point and hold onto it, it wavers and slips away; and if we chase after it, it evades our grasp, slides past us, and disappears forever. Nothing remains for us. This is our natural condition, yet it goes against our nature; we yearn to find solid[Pg 20] ground and a final, secure foundation where we can build a tower reaching to the Infinite. But our entire foundation crumbles, and the earth opens up to endless chasms.

Let us therefore not look for certainty and stability. Our reason is always deceived by fickle shadows; nothing can fix the finite between the two Infinites, which both enclose and fly from it.

Let’s not seek certainty and stability. Our reason is constantly fooled by changing illusions; nothing can stabilize the finite between the two Infinites, which both contain and escape from it.

If this be well understood, I think that we shall remain at rest, each in the state wherein nature has placed him. As this sphere which has fallen to us as our lot is always distant from either extreme, what matters it that man should have a little more knowledge of the universe? If he has it, he but gets a little higher. Is he not always infinitely removed from the end, and is not the duration of our life equally removed from eternity, even if it lasts ten years longer?

If this is understood well, I believe we'll stay at peace, each in the state where nature has put us. Since this role we've been given is always far from either extreme, what does it matter if a person knows a bit more about the universe? If they do, they just rise a little higher. Aren't they always infinitely distant from the end, and isn't the length of our lives still far from eternity, even if it lasts ten years longer?

In comparison with these Infinites all finites are equal, and I see no reason for fixing our imagination on one more than on another. The only comparison which we make of ourselves to the finite is painful to us.

In comparison to these infinites, all finite things are the same, and I see no reason to focus our imagination on one more than the others. The only comparison we make of ourselves to the finite is bothersome to us.

If man made himself the first object of study, he would see how incapable he is of going further. How can a part know the whole? But he may perhaps aspire to know at least the parts to which he bears some proportion. But the parts of the world are all so related and linked to one another, that I believe it impossible to know one without the other and without the whole.

If a person made themselves the first thing to study, they'd realize how unable they are to go any further. How can a part understand the whole? But maybe they can aim to at least understand the parts they are connected to. However, the parts of the world are all so interconnected that I believe it's impossible to know one without understanding the others and the whole.

Man, for instance, is related to all he knows. He needs a place wherein to abide, time through which to live, motion in order to live, elements to compose him, warmth and food to nourish him, air to breathe. He sees light; he feels bodies; in short, he is in a dependent alliance with everything. To know man, then, it is necessary to know how it happens that he needs air to live, and, to know the air, we must know how it is thus related to the life of man, etc. Flame cannot exist without air; therefore to understand the one, we must understand the other.

Man is connected to everything he knows. He needs a place to live, time to experience, movement to exist, elements that make him up, warmth and food to sustain him, and air to breathe. He sees light and feels physical objects; basically, he is in a dependent relationship with everything around him. To understand man, we need to know why he needs air to survive, and to understand air, we must see how it relates to human life, and so on. Fire cannot exist without air; thus, to understand one, we need to understand the other.

Since everything then is cause and effect, dependent and supporting, mediate and immediate, and all is held together by a natural though imperceptible chain, which binds together things most distant and most different, I hold it equally impossible to know the parts without knowing the whole, and to know the whole without knowing the parts in detail.

Since everything is cause and effect, dependent and supportive, connected and direct, and all of it is linked by a natural but unseen chain that brings together the most distant and different things, I believe it's impossible to understand the parts without knowing the whole, and to understand the whole without being detailed about the parts.

[The eternity of things in itself or in God must also astonish[Pg 21] our brief duration. The fixed and constant immobility of nature, in comparison with the continual change which goes on within us, must have the same effect.]

[The timelessness of things in themselves or in God should also amaze[Pg 21] us about our short existence. The unchanging stability of nature, compared to the constant change that happens inside us, should have the same impact.]

And what completes our incapability of knowing things, is the fact that they are simple, and that we are composed of two opposite natures, different in kind, soul and body. For it is impossible that our rational part should be other than spiritual; and if any one maintain that we are simply corporeal, this would far more exclude us from the knowledge of things, there being nothing so inconceivable as to say that matter knows itself. It is impossible to imagine how it should know itself.

And what adds to our inability to know things is the fact that they are simple, and that we are made up of two opposing natures, which are different in kind: soul and body. It’s impossible for our rational part to be anything other than spiritual; and if someone argues that we are just physical, that would actually limit our understanding of things even more, as there’s nothing more unimaginable than claiming that matter can know itself. It’s hard to conceive how it could even have that kind of awareness.

So if we are simply material, we can know nothing at all; and if we are composed of mind and matter, we cannot know perfectly things which are simple, whether spiritual or corporeal. Hence it comes that almost all philosophers have confused ideas of things, and speak of material things in spiritual terms, and of spiritual things in material terms. For they say boldly that bodies have a tendency to fall, that they seek after their centre, that they fly from destruction, that they fear the void, that they have inclinations, sympathies, antipathies, all of which attributes pertain only to mind. And in speaking of minds, they consider them as in a place, and attribute to them movement from one place to another; and these are qualities which belong only to bodies.

So if we are just made of matter, we can't know anything at all; and if we're made of both mind and matter, we can't fully understand simple things, whether they're spiritual or physical. This is why nearly all philosophers have mixed up their ideas and talk about physical things in spiritual ways and spiritual things in physical ways. They confidently claim that bodies have a tendency to fall, that they move toward their center, that they try to avoid destruction, that they fear the emptiness, and that they have inclinations, sympathies, and antipathies—all of which traits belong only to the mind. And when talking about minds, they treat them as if they're located in a physical space and say they move from one place to another, which are qualities that only apply to physical bodies.

Instead of receiving the ideas of these things in their purity, we colour them with our own qualities, and stamp with our composite being all the simple things which we contemplate.

Instead of taking in the ideas of these things as they are, we shade them with our own traits and imprint our mixed identities on all the straightforward things we think about.

Who would not think, seeing us compose all things of mind and body, but that this mixture would be quite intelligible to us? Yet it is the very thing we least understand. Man is to himself the most wonderful object in nature; for he cannot conceive what the body is, still less what the mind is, and least of all how a body should be united to a mind. This is the consummation of his difficulties, and yet it is his very being. Modus quo corporibus adhærent spiritus comprehendi ab hominibus non potest, et hoc tamen homo est.[35] Finally, to complete the proof of our weakness, I shall conclude with these two considerations....

Who wouldn’t think, seeing us create everything from our mind and body, that this mix would be totally understandable to us? Yet, it’s actually the thing we understand the least. Humans are the most fascinating beings in nature; we can’t even grasp what the body is, let alone what the mind is, and least of all how a body connects with a mind. This is the peak of our challenges, and yet it’s the essence of our existence. Modus quo corporibus adhærent spiritus comprehendi ab hominibus non potest, et hoc tamen homo est.[35] Lastly, to wrap up the proof of our fragility, I will finish with these two thoughts....

73

[But perhaps this subject goes beyond the capacity of reason. Let us therefore examine her solutions to problems within her[Pg 22] powers. If there be anything to which her own interest must have made her apply herself most seriously, it is the inquiry into her own sovereign good. Let us see, then, wherein these strong and clear-sighted souls have placed it, and whether they agree.

[But maybe this topic is beyond what we can fully understand. So let's look at her answers to the problems she's able to tackle.[Pg 22] If there's anything that her own interest would push her to focus on the most, it's figuring out her own true good. Let's find out where these insightful and clear-headed individuals have defined it, and whether they all see it the same way.]

One says that the sovereign good consists in virtue, another in pleasure, another in the knowledge of nature, another in truth, Felix qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas,[36] another in total ignorance, another in indolence, others in disregarding appearances, another in wondering at nothing, nihil admirari prope res una quæ possit facere et servare beatum,[37] and the true sceptics in their indifference, doubt, and perpetual suspense, and others, wiser, think to find a better definition. We are well satisfied.

Some say that the ultimate good comes from virtue, others from pleasure, some from understanding nature, others from truth, Lucky is the one who could understand the causes of things,[36] while others find it in total ignorance, some in laziness, others in ignoring appearances, and some in never being amazed by anything, to admire nothing is almost the only thing that can make one happy,[37] and the true skeptics find it in their apathy, doubt, and constant uncertainty, while others, being wiser, seek a better definition. We are completely satisfied.

To transpose after the laws to the following title.

To move on after the laws to the next section.

We must see if this fine philosophy have gained nothing certain from so long and so intent study; perhaps at least the soul will know itself. Let us hear the rulers of the world on this subject. What have they thought of her substance? 394.[38] Have they been more fortunate in locating her? 395.[39] What have they found out about her origin, duration, and departure? 399.[40]

We need to find out if this great philosophy has gained anything from so much focused study; maybe at least the soul will understand itself. Let’s listen to the world’s leaders on this topic. What do they think about its essence? 394.[38] Have they been more successful in discovering it? 395.[39] What have they learned about its origin, duration, and end? 399.[40]

Is then the soul too noble a subject for their feeble lights? Let us then abase her to matter and see if she knows whereof is made the very body which she animates, and those others which she contemplates and moves at her will. What have those great dogmatists, who are ignorant of nothing, known of this matter? Harum sententiarum,[41] 393.

Is the soul really too noble a topic for their limited understanding? Let’s reduce her to mere matter and see if she understands what the body she gives life to is made of, and those other bodies that she observes and manipulates at her desire. What have those brilliant theorists, who claim to know everything, actually discovered about this matter? Harum sententiarum,[41] 393.

This would doubtless suffice, if reason were reasonable. She is reasonable enough to admit that she has been unable to find anything durable, but she does not yet despair of reaching it; she is as ardent as ever in this search, and is confident she has within her the necessary powers for this conquest. We must therefore conclude, and, after having examined her powers in their effects, observe them in themselves, and see if she has a nature and a grasp capable of laying hold of the truth.]

This would surely be enough if reason made sense. She’s realistic enough to recognize that she hasn’t found anything lasting, but she still hasn’t given up on discovering it; she’s just as passionate as ever in this quest and believes she has the ability to achieve this goal. Therefore, we must conclude, and after looking at her abilities based on their results, examine them on their own, to see if she has the nature and understanding needed to grasp the truth.

74

A letter On the Foolishness of Human Knowledge and Philosophy.

A letter About the Foolishness of Human Knowledge and Philosophy.

This letter before Diversion.

This letter before Diversion.

Felix qui potuit ... Nihil admirari.[42]

Felix who could ... To admire nothing.[42]

280 kinds of sovereign good in Montaigne.[Pg 23][43]

280 types of sovereign good in Montaigne.[Pg 23][43]

75

Part I, 1, 2, c. 1, section 4.[44]

Part I, 1, 2, c. 1, section 4.[44]

[Probability.—It will not be difficult to put the case a stage lower, and make it appear ridiculous. To begin at the very beginning.] What is more absurd than to say that lifeless bodies have passions, fears, hatreds—that insensible bodies, lifeless and incapable of life, have passions which presuppose at least a sensitive soul to feel them, nay more, that the object of their dread is the void? What is there in the void that could make them afraid? Nothing is more shallow and ridiculous. This is not all; it is said that they have in themselves a source of movement to shun the void. Have they arms, legs, muscles, nerves?

Probability.—It’s not hard to simplify this to the point of making it seem silly. Let's start from the very beginning. What could be more absurd than claiming that inanimate objects have feelings, fears, and hatred—that lifeless, insensible things can have passions that need at least a sensitive soul to experience them? And even more absurd, that what they fear is emptiness? What’s there in emptiness that could scare them? Nothing is more trivial and ridiculous. But there’s more; it’s said that they have an inner source of movement to avoid the emptiness. Do they have arms, legs, muscles, or nerves?

76

To write against those who made too profound a study of science: Descartes.

To write against those who delved too deeply into science: Descartes.

77

I cannot forgive Descartes. In all his philosophy he would have been quite willing to dispense with God. But he had to make Him give a fillip to set the world in motion; beyond this, he has no further need of God.

I can't forgive Descartes. In all his philosophy, he seemed ready to do away with God completely. But he needed to have Him give a push to set the world going; after that, he had no real use for God.

78

Descartes useless and uncertain.

Descartes is ineffective and unclear.

79

[Descartes.—We must say summarily: "This is made by figure and motion," for it is true. But to say what these are, and to compose the machine, is ridiculous. For it is useless, uncertain, and painful. And were it true, we do not think all philosophy is worth one hour of pain.]

[Descartes.—We should state briefly: "This is created by shape and movement," because that's accurate. However, explaining what these are and putting together the machine seems absurd. It serves no purpose, is uncertain, and is frustrating. Even if it were true, we don't believe that all philosophy is worth even one hour of suffering.]

80

How comes it that a cripple does not offend us, but that a fool does?[45] Because a cripple recognises that we walk straight, whereas a fool declares that it is we who are silly; if it were not so, we should feel pity and not anger.

How is it that a person with a disability doesn't bother us, but a fool does? [45] Because someone with a disability knows we move around fine, while a fool claims that we are the ones being foolish; if it weren't like this, we would feel sympathy instead of anger.

Epictetus[46] asks still more strongly: "Why are we not angry if we are told that we have a headache, and why are we angry if we are told that we reason badly, or choose wrongly?" The[Pg 24] reason is that we are quite certain that we have not a headache, or are not lame, but we are not so sure that we make a true choice. So having assurance only because we see with our whole sight, it puts us into suspense and surprise when another with his whole sight sees the opposite, and still more so when a thousand others deride our choice. For we must prefer our own lights to those of so many others, and that is bold and difficult. There is never this contradiction in the feelings towards a cripple.

Epictetus[46] asks even more pointedly: "Why aren’t we upset when we’re told we have a headache, but we do get upset when we’re told that we think poorly or make bad choices?" The[Pg 24] reason is that we’re pretty sure we don’t have a headache or any physical issue, but we’re not as confident that we’re making the right choice. So, since we feel secure only when we see things clearly ourselves, it throws us off and surprises us when someone else sees things differently, especially when a lot of others mock our decision. We have to trust our own judgment over that of so many others, which is a bold and tough thing to do. There’s never this kind of contradiction when it comes to the feelings towards someone who is disabled.

81

It is natural for the mind to believe, and for the will to love;[47] so that, for want of true objects, they must attach themselves to false.

It’s natural for the mind to believe and for the will to love;[47] so when there aren’t any true objects, they end up clinging to false ones.

82

Imagination.[48]—It is that deceitful part in man, that mistress of error and falsity, the more deceptive that she is not always so; for she would be an infallible rule of truth, if she were an infallible rule of falsehood. But being most generally false, she gives no sign of her nature, impressing the same character on the true and the false.

Imagination.[48]—It's that tricky part of humans, the master of mistakes and lies, all the more misleading because it's not always that way; it could be a reliable source of truth if it were consistently a source of lies. But since it's mostly false, it doesn't show its true nature, giving the same impression to both truth and falsehood.

I do not speak of fools, I speak of the wisest men; and it is among them that the imagination has the great gift of persuasion. Reason protests in vain; it cannot set a true value on things.

I don't talk about fools, I talk about the wisest people; and it's among them that imagination has the incredible power of persuasion. Reason protests in vain; it can't accurately assess the value of things.

This arrogant power, the enemy of reason, who likes to rule and dominate it, has established in man a second nature to show how all-powerful she is. She makes men happy and sad, healthy and sick, rich and poor; she compels reason to believe, doubt, and deny; she blunts the senses, or quickens them; she has her fools and sages; and nothing vexes us more than to see that she fills her devotees with a satisfaction far more full and entire than does reason. Those who have a lively imagination are a great deal more pleased with themselves than the wise can reasonably be. They look down upon men with haughtiness; they argue with boldness and confidence, others with fear and diffidence; and this gaiety of countenance often gives them the advantage in the opinion of the hearers, such favour have the imaginary wise in the eyes of judges of like nature. Imagination cannot make fools wise; but she can make them happy, to the envy of reason which can only make its friends miserable; the one covers them with glory, the other with shame.

This arrogant force, which opposes reason and loves to control it, has created in humans a second nature to demonstrate her power. She brings people happiness and sadness, health and illness, wealth and poverty; she forces reason to believe, doubt, and deny; she dulls the senses or sharpens them; she has her fools and her wise ones; and nothing frustrates us more than seeing that she fills her followers with a satisfaction that is much deeper and more complete than what reason provides. Those with a vivid imagination often feel much more pleased with themselves than wise people can justifiably be. They look down on others with arrogance; they argue with boldness and confidence, while others approach with fear and hesitation; and this cheerful demeanor often gives them an edge in the eyes of listeners, such is the favor that the imaginatively wise enjoy among similarly inclined judges. Imagination can’t turn fools into wise people, but it can make them happy, which is to the envy of reason that can only make its friends unhappy; one covers them with glory, the other with shame.

What but this faculty of imagination dispenses reputation,[Pg 25] awards respect and veneration to persons, works, laws, and the great? How insufficient are all the riches of the earth without her consent!

What else but this power of imagination grants reputation,[Pg 25] gives respect and admiration to people, creations, laws, and the great? How worthless are all the riches of the earth without her approval!

Would you not say that this magistrate, whose venerable age commands the respect of a whole people, is governed by pure and lofty reason, and that he judges causes according to their true nature without considering those mere trifles which only affect the imagination of the weak? See him go to sermon, full of devout zeal, strengthening his reason with the ardour of his love. He is ready to listen with exemplary respect. Let the preacher appear, and let nature have given him a hoarse voice or a comical cast of countenance, or let his barber have given him a bad shave, or let by chance his dress be more dirtied than usual, then however great the truths he announces. I wager our senator loses his gravity.

Wouldn’t you agree that this magistrate, whose respected age commands the admiration of an entire community, is guided by pure and noble reasoning? He judges matters based on their true essence, ignoring the trivial details that only seem to matter to the weak-minded. Look at him attend the sermon, filled with genuine devotion, strengthening his reasoning with the passion of his love. He is ready to listen with great respect. But once the preacher arrives, if nature has given him a rough voice or an odd appearance, or if his barber has messed up his haircut, or if by chance his clothes are dirtier than usual, then no matter how profound the truths he shares, I bet our senator loses his composure.

If the greatest philosopher in the world find himself upon a plank wider than actually necessary, but hanging over a precipice, his imagination will prevail, though his reason convince him of his safety.[49] Many cannot bear the thought without a cold sweat. I will not state all its effects.

If the greatest philosopher in the world finds himself on a plank that's wider than needed but hanging over a cliff, his imagination will take over, even if his reason tells him he’s safe.[49] Many can’t handle the thought without breaking into a cold sweat. I won't list all its effects.

Every one knows that the sight of cats or rats, the crushing of a coal, etc. may unhinge the reason. The tone of voice affects the wisest, and changes the force of a discourse or a poem.

Everyone knows that seeing cats or rats, the sound of coal crushing, and similar things can unsettle the mind. The tone of voice influences the smartest people and alters the impact of a conversation or a poem.

Love or hate alters the aspect of justice. How much greater confidence has an advocate, retained with a large fee, in the justice of his cause! How much better does his bold manner make his case appear to the judges, deceived as they are by appearances! How ludicrous is reason, blown with a breath in every direction!

Love or hate changes how we see justice. Just think about how much more confidence a lawyer has when they're paid a big fee for their service! Their confident demeanor makes their case look way better to the judges, who are easily fooled by appearances! It’s so ridiculous how reason can be swayed just by a breath of opinion in any direction!

I should have to enumerate almost every action of men who scarce waver save under her assaults. For reason has been obliged to yield, and the wisest reason takes as her own principles those which the imagination of man has everywhere rashly introduced. [He who would follow reason only would be deemed foolish by the generality of men. We must judge by the opinion of the majority of mankind. Because it has pleased them, we must work all day for pleasures seen to be imaginary; and after sleep has refreshed our tired reason, we must forthwith start up and rush after phantoms, and suffer the impressions of this mistress of the world. This is one of the sources of error, but it is not the only one.]

I should list almost every action of people who hardly hesitate except under her influence. Reason has had to give in, and even the wisest reason adopts principles that human imagination has carelessly introduced everywhere. [Anyone who would only follow reason would be seen as foolish by most people. We must judge based on the opinions of the majority. Since they have chosen this, we must work all day for pleasures that turn out to be fictional; and after sleep has refreshed our weary minds, we must immediately get up and chase after illusions, experiencing the effects of this mistress of the world. This is one of the sources of error, but it’s not the only one.]

Our magistrates have known well this mystery. Their red[Pg 26] robes, the ermine in which they wrap themselves like furry cats,[50] the courts in which they administer justice, the fleurs-de-lis, and all such august apparel were necessary; if the physicians had not their cassocks and their mules, if the doctors had not their square caps and their robes four times too wide, they would never have duped the world, which cannot resist so original an appearance. If magistrates had true justice, and if physicians had the true art of healing, they would have no occasion for square caps; the majesty of these sciences would of itself be venerable enough. But having only imaginary knowledge, they must employ those silly tools that strike the imagination with which they have to deal; and thereby in fact they inspire respect. Soldiers alone are not disguised in this manner, because indeed their part is the most essential; they establish themselves by force, the others by show.

Our judges are well aware of this mystery. Their red[Pg 26] robes, the ermine they wrap themselves in like fuzzy cats,[50] the courts where they deliver justice, the fleurs-de-lis, and all that formal attire are necessary; if doctors didn’t have their long coats and mules, and if medical professionals didn’t wear their oversized square caps and gowns, they wouldn’t be able to fool the world, which can’t resist such a unique appearance. If judges had true justice, and if doctors mastered the genuine art of healing, they wouldn’t need square caps; the dignity of these fields would be inherently respected. But since they possess only a shadow of real knowledge, they rely on those silly symbols that capture the imagination, and thus they actually inspire respect. Only soldiers aren’t dressed this way, because their role is more fundamental; they assert their power through force, while the others do so through appearance.

Therefore our kings seek out no disguises. They do not mask themselves in extraordinary costumes to appear such; but they are accompanied by guards and halberdiers. Those armed and red-faced puppets who have hands and power for them alone, those trumpets and drums which go before them, and those legions round about them, make the stoutest tremble. They have not dress only, they have might. A very refined reason is required to regard as an ordinary man the Grand Turk, in his superb seraglio, surrounded by forty thousand janissaries.

So, our kings don’t bother with disguises. They don’t wear crazy outfits to look the part; instead, they’re surrounded by guards and halberdiers. Those armed and red-faced soldiers, who wield power for them alone, along with the trumpets and drums that announce their presence, and the legions surrounding them, make even the bravest shake in their boots. They have more than just fancy clothes; they have real strength. It takes a very sophisticated perspective to see the Grand Turk, lounging in his lavish palace, surrounded by forty thousand janissaries, as just an ordinary man.

We cannot even see an advocate in his robe and with his cap on his head, without a favourable opinion of his ability. The imagination disposes of everything; it makes beauty, justice, and happiness, which is everything in the world. I should much like to see an Italian work, of which I only know the title, which alone is worth many books, Della opinione regina del mondo.[51] I approve of the book without knowing it, save the evil in it, if any. These are pretty much the effects of that deceptive faculty, which seems to have been expressly given us to lead us into necessary error. We have, however, many other sources of error.

We can't even see a lawyer in his robe and cap without forming a positive opinion about his skills. Our imagination influences everything; it creates beauty, justice, and happiness, which are everything in the world. I'm really curious to see an Italian work that I only know by its title, which is worth more than many books, Della opinione regina del mondo.[51] I support the book even without knowing it, except for any flaws it might contain. These are pretty much the effects of that misleading faculty, which seems to have been given to us specifically to lead us into necessary mistakes. However, we have many other sources of error.

Not only are old impressions capable of misleading us; the charms of novelty have the same power. Hence arise all the disputes of men, who taunt each other either with following the false impressions of childhood or with running rashly after the new. Who keeps the due mean? Let him appear and prove it. There is no principle, however natural to us from[Pg 27] infancy, which may not be made to pass for a false impression either of education or of sense.

Not only can old impressions mislead us, but the appeal of something new can do the same. This is where all the arguments among people come from, as they mock each other for either clinging to outdated childhood beliefs or impulsively chasing after the new. Who can find the right balance? Let them show themselves and prove it. There’s no principle, no matter how instinctual it seems from[Pg 27] childhood, that can't be seen as a false impression influenced by upbringing or perception.

"Because," say some, "you have believed from childhood that a box was empty when you saw nothing in it, you have believed in the possibility of a vacuum. This is an illusion of your senses, strengthened by custom, which science must correct." "Because," say others, "you have been taught at school that there is no vacuum, you have perverted your common sense which clearly comprehended it, and you must correct this by returning to your first state." Which has deceived you, your senses or your education?

"Because," some say, "you’ve thought since you were a kid that a box was empty when you didn’t see anything in it, you believed in the possibility of a vacuum. This is just an illusion created by your senses, reinforced by habit, which science needs to fix." "Because," others say, "you were taught in school that there’s no vacuum, you’ve distorted your common sense, which clearly understood it, and you need to fix this by going back to your original way of thinking." Which has misled you, your senses or your education?

We have another source of error in diseases.[52] They spoil the judgment and the senses; and if the more serious produce a sensible change, I do not doubt that slighter ills produce a proportionate impression.

We have another source of error in diseases.[52] They distort judgment and perception; and while more serious conditions create noticeable changes, I am sure that minor ailments have a similar, though lesser, impact.

Our own interest is again a marvellous instrument for nicely putting out our eyes. The justest man in the world is not allowed to be judge in his own cause; I know some who, in order not to fall into this self-love, have been perfectly unjust out of opposition. The sure way of losing a just cause has been to get it recommended to these men by their near relatives.

Our own self-interest is still an amazing tool for blinding us. The fairest person in the world can’t be the judge in their own case; I know some people who, to avoid self-serving biases, have been completely unfair just out of spite. The quickest way to lose a fair case is to have it endorsed by their close relatives.

Justice and truth are two such subtle points, that our tools are too blunt to touch them accurately. If they reach the point, they either crush it, or lean all round, more on the false than on the true.

Justice and truth are such delicate matters that our tools are too rough to grasp them properly. When we do get close, we either break it or lean more toward what's false than what's true.

[Man is so happily formed that he has no ... good of the true, and several excellent of the false. Let us now see how much ... But the most powerful cause of error is the war existing between the senses and reason.]

[Man is created in such a way that he has no ... good at what is true and several strengths when it comes to the false. Let's now examine how much ... But the biggest source of error is the conflict between our senses and reason.]

83

We must thus begin the chapter on the deceptive powers. Man is only a subject full of error, natural and ineffaceable, without grace. Nothing shows him the truth. Everything deceives him. These two sources of truth, reason and the senses, besides being both wanting in sincerity, deceive each other in turn. The senses mislead the reason with false appearances, and receive from reason in their turn the same trickery which they apply to her; reason has her revenge. The passions of the soul trouble the senses, and make false impressions upon them. They rival each other in falsehood and deception.[Pg 28][53]

We must thus begin the chapter on the deceptive powers. Humans are just beings full of mistakes, both natural and permanent, without any grace. Nothing reveals the truth to them. Everything deceives them. These two sources of truth, reason and the senses, not only lack sincerity, but also mislead each other. The senses trick reason with false appearances, and in return, reason plays the same tricks on them; reason gets its revenge. The passions of the soul disturb the senses and create false impressions. They compete with each other in deceit and misleading. [Pg 28][53]

But besides those errors which arise accidentally and through lack of intelligence, with these heterogeneous faculties ...

But aside from those mistakes that happen unintentionally and due to a lack of understanding, with these diverse abilities ...

84

The imagination enlarges little objects so as to fill our souls with a fantastic estimate; and, with rash insolence, it belittles the great to its own measure, as when talking of God.

The imagination makes small things bigger to fill our souls with a vivid perception; and, in bold arrogance, it shrinks the great to fit its own scale, like when we talk about God.

85

Things which have most hold on us, as the concealment of our few possessions, are often a mere nothing. It is a nothing which our imagination magnifies into a mountain. Another turn of the imagination would make us discover this without difficulty.

Things that have the strongest grip on us, like the hiding of our few belongings, are often just insignificant. It’s something trivial that our imagination blows out of proportion. A different perspective could help us see this easily.

86

[My fancy makes me hate a croaker, and one who pants when eating. Fancy has great weight. Shall we profit by it? Shall we yield to this weight because it is natural? No, but by resisting it ...]

[My imagination makes me dislike a whiner and someone who gasps while eating. Imagination carries a lot of influence. Should we benefit from it? Should we give in to this influence just because it feels natural? No, but by resisting it ...]

87

Næ iste magno conatu magnas nugas dixerit.[54]

He must have put in a lot of effort to say such silly things.[54]

Quasi quidquam infelicius sit homini cui sua figmenta dominantur.[55] (Plin.)

There is nothing more unfortunate for a person than to be ruled by their own creations.[55] (Plin.)

88

Children who are frightened at the face they have blackened are but children. But how shall one who is so weak in his childhood become really strong when he grows older? We only change our fancies. All that is made perfect by progress perishes also by progress. All that has been weak can never become absolutely strong. We say in vain, "He has grown, he has changed"; he is also the same.

Children who are scared of the faces they've painted are just kids. But how can someone who is so fragile in their youth become truly strong as they get older? We only alter our preferences. Everything that is improved through progress also fades away through progress. Anything that has been weak can never become completely strong. It's pointless to say, "He has matured, he has changed"; he is still the same.

89

Custom is our nature. He who is accustomed to the faith believes in it, can no longer fear hell, and believes in nothing else. He who is accustomed to believe that the king is terrible ... etc. Who doubts then that our soul, being accustomed to see number, space, motion, believes that and nothing else?

Custom is part of our nature. Someone who is used to faith truly believes in it, can no longer fear hell, and trusts in nothing else. Someone who is used to thinking that the king is fearsome... etc. Who then can doubt that our soul, being used to seeing numbers, space, and motion, believes in those things and nothing else?

90

Quod crebro videt non miratur, etiamsi cur fiat nescit; quod ante non viderit, id si evenerit, ostentum esse censet.[56] (Cic. 583.)[Pg 29]

What he sees frequently doesn’t surprise him, even if he doesn’t understand why it happens; if something occurs that he hasn’t seen before, he thinks it must be a spectacle.[56] (Cic. 583.)[Pg 29]

91

Spongia solis.[57]—When we see the same effect always recur, we infer a natural necessity in it, as that there will be a to-morrow, etc. But nature often deceives us, and does not subject herself to her own rules.

Spongia solis.[57]—When we observe the same outcome happening repeatedly, we assume there’s a natural necessity behind it, like the fact that there will be a tomorrow, and so on. However, nature often tricks us and doesn’t always follow her own rules.

92

What are our natural principles but principles of custom? In children they are those which they have received from the habits of their fathers, as hunting in animals. A different custom will cause different natural principles. This is seen in experience; and if there are some natural principles ineradicable by custom, there are also some customs opposed to nature, ineradicable by nature, or by a second custom. This depends on disposition.

What are our natural principles if not just principles of habit? For children, these are learned from their parents' behaviors, similar to how animals learn to hunt. A different habit will lead to different natural principles. We can see this through experience; while some natural principles can't be changed by habits, there are also habits that go against nature which can't be undone by nature or by a second habit. This relies on individual disposition.

93

Parents fear lest the natural love of their children may fade away. What kind of nature is that which is subject to decay? Custom is a second nature which destroys the former.[58] But what is nature? For is custom not natural? I am much afraid that nature is itself only a first custom, as custom is a second nature.

Parents worry that their children's natural love might fade away. What kind of nature is it that can deteriorate? Habit is a second nature that undermines the first.[58] But what exactly is nature? Isn’t habit also a part of nature? I’m quite concerned that nature itself is merely a primary habit, just as habit is a secondary nature.

94

The nature of man is wholly natural, omne animal.[59]

The nature of man is completely natural, omne animal.[59]

There is nothing he may not make natural; there is nothing natural he may not lose.

There’s nothing he can’t make feel natural; there’s nothing natural that he can’t lose.

95

Memory, joy, are intuitions; and even mathematical propositions become intuitions, for education produces natural intuitions, and natural intuitions are erased by education.

Memory and joy are insights; even mathematical statements turn into insights because education creates natural intuitions, and those natural intuitions can be wiped out by education.

96

When we are accustomed to use bad reasons for proving natural effects, we are not willing to receive good reasons when they are discovered. An example may be given from the circulation of the blood as a reason why the vein swells below the ligature.

When we get used to using bad reasons to explain natural effects, we become unwilling to accept good reasons when they are found. An example can be taken from blood circulation to explain why the vein swells below the ligature.

97

The most important affair in life is the choice of a calling; chance decides it. Custom makes men masons, soldiers,[Pg 30] slaters. "He is a good slater," says one, and, speaking of soldiers, remarks, "They are perfect fools." But others affirm, "There is nothing great but war, the rest of men are good for nothing." We choose our callings according as we hear this or that praised or despised in our childhood, for we naturally love truth and hate folly. These words move us; the only error is in their application. So great is the force of custom that out of those whom nature has only made men, are created all conditions of men. For some districts are full of masons, others of soldiers, etc. Certainly nature is not so uniform. It is custom then which does this, for it constrains nature. But sometimes nature gains the ascendancy, and preserves man's instinct, in spite of all custom, good or bad.

The most significant thing in life is choosing a career; luck plays a big role in it. Society shapes people into masons, soldiers, [Pg 30] and roofers. "He's a skilled roofer," someone might say, and when talking about soldiers, they might add, "They're just dumb." But others insist, "There's nothing noble except war; the rest of humanity is useless." We select our careers based on what we hear praised or criticized in our youth because we naturally gravitate towards truth and detest foolishness. These words resonate with us; the real mistake lies in how we apply them. The influence of social norms is so strong that from those who are merely human, we create all types of people. Some regions are full of masons, others of soldiers, and so on. Clearly, nature isn't that uniform. It’s society that creates this uniformity, as it restrains nature. Yet, sometimes nature prevails and maintains human instincts, regardless of social norms—whether good or bad.

98

Bias leading to error.—It is a deplorable thing to see all men deliberating on means alone, and not on the end. Each thinks how he will acquit himself in his condition; but as for the choice of condition, or of country, chance gives them to us.

Bias leading to error.—It's really unfortunate to see everyone focused only on methods and not on the ultimate goal. Each person thinks about how they'll handle their situation; but when it comes to choosing their situation or country, it's all left to chance.

It is a pitiable thing to see so many Turks, heretics, and infidels follow the way of their fathers for the sole reason that each has been imbued with the prejudice that it is the best. And that fixes for each man his conditions of locksmith, soldier, etc.

It’s sad to see so many Turks, nonbelievers, and outsiders stick to the ways of their ancestors just because they've been taught that it's the best. This determines each person's role as a locksmith, soldier, and so on.

Hence savages care nothing for Providence.[60]

Hence, savages don't care about Providence.[60]

99

There is an universal and essential difference between the actions of the will and all other actions.

There is a universal and fundamental difference between the actions of the will and all other actions.

The will is one of the chief factors in belief, not that it creates belief, but because things are true or false according to the aspect in which we look at them. The will, which prefers one aspect to another, turns away the mind from considering the qualities of all that it does not like to see; and thus the mind, moving in accord with the will, stops to consider the aspect which it likes, and so judges by what it sees.

The will is one of the main influences on belief, not because it creates belief, but because things are true or false depending on how we view them. The will, which favors one perspective over another, distracts the mind from examining the qualities of everything it doesn’t want to see; as a result, the mind, acting in line with the will, focuses on the perspective it prefers, and judges based on what it observes.

100

Self-love.—The nature of self-love and of this human Ego is to love self only and consider self only. But what will man do? He cannot prevent this object that he loves from being full of faults and wants. He wants to be great, and he sees himself small. He wants to be happy, and he sees himself miserable.[Pg 31] He wants to be perfect, and he sees himself full of imperfections. He wants to be the object of love and esteem among men, and he sees that his faults merit only their hatred and contempt. This embarrassment in which he finds himself produces in him the most unrighteous and criminal passion that can be imagined; for he conceives a mortal enmity against that truth which reproves him, and which convinces him of his faults. He would annihilate it, but, unable to destroy it in its essence, he destroys it as far as possible in his own knowledge and in that of others; that is to say, he devotes all his attention to hiding his faults both from others and from himself, and he cannot endure either that others should point them out to him, or that they should see them.

Self-love.—The essence of self-love and this human Ego is to focus solely on oneself and think only of oneself. But what can a person do? They can't stop the object of their love from being filled with flaws and shortcomings. They want to be great, yet they see themselves as small. They aspire to be happy, but they feel miserable. [Pg 31] They strive for perfection, but they see themselves as full of imperfections. They desire to be loved and respected by others, yet they realize their flaws lead only to disdain and contempt from those around them. This uncomfortable situation creates within them the most unjust and destructive passion imaginable; they develop a deep-seated hatred for the truth that exposes them and reveals their faults. They wish they could obliterate it, but unable to eliminate it at its core, they strive to deny it as much as possible in their own awareness and in the eyes of others; in other words, they invest all their energy into concealing their faults from both others and themselves, and they can't stand it when others point them out or when they notice them.

Truly it is an evil to be full of faults; but it is a still greater evil to be full of them, and to be unwilling to recognise them, since that is to add the further fault of a voluntary illusion. We do not like others to deceive us; we do not think it fair that they should be held in higher esteem by us than they deserve; it is not then fair that we should deceive them, and should wish them to esteem us more highly than we deserve.

It’s definitely a problem to have a lot of flaws; but it’s an even bigger problem to have them and not want to acknowledge them, because that just adds the extra fault of willful self-deception. We don’t like it when others mislead us; we don’t think it’s fair for them to be regarded as better than they actually are; so it’s equally unfair for us to mislead others and expect them to think more highly of us than we truly deserve.

Thus, when they discover only the imperfections and vices which we really have, it is plain they do us no wrong, since it is not they who cause them; they rather do us good, since they help us to free ourselves from an evil, namely, the ignorance of these imperfections. We ought not to be angry at their knowing our faults and despising us; it is but right that they should know us for what we are, and should despise us, if we are contemptible.

Thus, when they realize only the flaws and vices we actually have, it’s clear they do us no harm since it’s not them who created these flaws; rather, they do us a favor by helping us become aware of an issue, namely, the ignorance of these flaws. We shouldn't be upset about them knowing our faults and looking down on us; it’s only fair that they see us for who we are and look down on us if we are deserving of contempt.

Such are the feelings that would arise in a heart full of equity and justice. What must we say then of our own heart, when we see in it a wholly different disposition? For is it not true that we hate truth and those who tell it us, and that we like them to be deceived in our favour, and prefer to be esteemed by them as being other than what we are in fact? One proof of this makes me shudder. The Catholic religion does not bind us to confess our sins indiscriminately to everybody; it allows them to remain hidden from all other men save one, to whom she bids us reveal the innermost recesses of our heart, and show ourselves as we are. There is only this one man in the world whom she orders us to undeceive, and she binds him to an inviolable secrecy, which makes this knowledge to him as if it were not. Can we imagine anything more charitable and[Pg 32] pleasant? And yet the corruption of man is such that he finds even this law harsh; and it is one of the main reasons which has caused a great part of Europe to rebel against the Church.[61]

Such are the feelings that would come up in a heart filled with fairness and justice. So what should we think about our own hearts when we see a completely different attitude? Isn't it true that we dislike the truth and those who speak it to us, and that we prefer them to be deceived on our behalf, wanting to be viewed by them as someone other than who we really are? One proof of this makes me shiver. The Catholic Church doesn’t require us to confess our sins to everyone; it allows them to stay hidden from all but one person, to whom it instructs us to reveal the deepest parts of our heart and show ourselves as we really are. There’s only this one individual in the world whom we are commanded to undeceive, and the Church binds him to an absolute confidentiality which makes this knowledge feel like it doesn’t even exist. Can we imagine anything more kind and pleasant? And yet, human corruption is such that people even find this law difficult; it’s one of the main reasons that a large part of Europe has turned against the Church.[Pg 32]

How unjust and unreasonable is the heart of man, which feels it disagreeable to be obliged to do in regard to one man what in some measure it were right to do to all men! For is it right that we should deceive men?

How unfair and unreasonable is the human heart, which finds it unpleasant to be forced to treat one person in a way that it would be right to treat everyone! Is it really okay for us to deceive others?

There are different degrees in this aversion to truth; but all may perhaps be said to have it in some degree, because it is inseparable from self-love. It is this false delicacy which makes those who are under the necessity of reproving others choose so many windings and middle courses to avoid offence. They must lessen our faults, appear to excuse them, intersperse praises and evidence of love and esteem. Despite all this, the medicine does not cease to be bitter to self-love. It takes as little as it can, always with disgust, and often with a secret spite against those who administer it.

There are different levels of aversion to the truth, but everyone probably has it to some extent because it’s tied to our self-love. This false sensitivity is what makes people who need to criticize others take so many roundabout ways to avoid causing offense. They try to downplay our faults, make excuses for them, and sprinkle in compliments along with signs of affection and respect. Despite all this, the truth still feels harsh to our self-love. We accept it as little as possible, always with reluctance, and often with a hidden resentment toward those delivering it.

Hence it happens that if any have some interest in being loved by us, they are averse to render us a service which they know to be disagreeable. They treat us as we wish to be treated. We hate the truth, and they hide it from us. We desire flattery, and they flatter us. We like to be deceived, and they deceive us.

So it turns out that if anyone is interested in being loved by us, they avoid doing us favors that they know we won't like. They treat us the way we want to be treated. We dislike the truth, and they keep it from us. We want compliments, and they give them to us. We prefer being misled, and they mislead us.

So each degree of good fortune which raises us in the world removes us farther from truth, because we are most afraid of wounding those whose affection is most useful and whose dislike is most dangerous. A prince may be the byword of all Europe, and he alone will know nothing of it. I am not astonished. To tell the truth is useful to those to whom it is spoken, but disadvantageous to those who tell it, because it makes them disliked. Now those who live with princes love their own interests more than that of the prince whom they serve; and so they take care not to confer on him a benefit so as to injure themselves.

Every bit of good luck that elevates us in society pushes us further from the truth because we fear upsetting those whose support is most valuable and whose disapproval is most risky. A prince might be the talk of all Europe, yet he could be completely unaware of it. I'm not surprised. Speaking the truth helps those it's directed at but harms the ones who share it because it makes them unpopular. Those who associate with princes prioritize their own interests over those of the prince they serve, so they avoid giving him any help that could put themselves at a disadvantage.

This evil is no doubt greater and more common among the higher classes; but the lower are not exempt from it, since there is always some advantage in making men love us. Human life is thus only a perpetual illusion; men deceive and flatter each other. No one speaks of us in our presence as he does of us in our absence. Human society is founded on mutual deceit; few friendships would endure if each knew what his friend said of him in his absence, although he then spoke in sincerity and without passion.[Pg 33]

This problem is definitely bigger and more common among the upper classes, but the lower classes aren’t free from it either, since there’s always some benefit in getting people to like us. Human life is just a continuous illusion; people mislead and flatter one another. No one talks about us the same way when we’re around as they do when we’re not. Human society is built on mutual deception; few friendships would last if each person knew what their friend said about them when they weren’t there, even if it was said honestly and without emotion.[Pg 33]

Man is then only disguise, falsehood, and hypocrisy, both in himself and in regard to others. He does not wish any one to tell him the truth; he avoids telling it to others, and all these dispositions, so removed from justice and reason, have a natural root in his heart.

Man is nothing but disguise, deceit, and hypocrisy, both towards himself and others. He doesn't want anyone to tell him the truth; he shies away from telling it to others, and all these traits, so far from justice and reason, have a natural origin in his heart.

101

I set it down as a fact that if all men knew what each said of the other, there would not be four friends in the world. This is apparent from the quarrels which arise from the indiscreet tales told from time to time. [I say, further, all men would be ...]

I take it as a fact that if everyone knew what others were saying about them, there wouldn't be four true friends left in the world. This is obvious from the arguments that come up due to the careless stories shared from time to time. [I say, further, all men would be ...]

102

Some vices only lay hold of us by means of others, and these, like branches, fall on removal of the trunk.

Some vices only grab hold of us through others, and when those connections are cut, they fall away like branches when the trunk is removed.

103

The example of Alexander's chastity[62] has not made so many continent as that of his drunkenness has made intemperate. It is not shameful not to be as virtuous as he, and it seems excusable to be no more vicious. We do not believe ourselves to be exactly sharing in the vices of the vulgar, when we see that we are sharing in those of great men; and yet we do not observe that in these matters they are ordinary men. We hold on to them by the same end by which they hold on to the rabble; for, however exalted they are, they are still united at some point to the lowest of men. They are not suspended in the air, quite removed from our society. No, no; if they are greater than we, it is because their heads are higher; but their feet are as low as ours. They are all on the same level, and rest on the same earth; and by that extremity they are as low as we are, as the meanest folk, as infants, and as the beasts.

The example of Alexander's self-control has not inspired as many people to be disciplined as his drunkenness has led to excess. It's not shameful to not be as virtuous as he was, and it's understandable to be no more immoral. We don’t think we’re sharing in the flaws of ordinary people when we see that we’re also partaking in those of great men; yet we fail to recognize that, in these matters, they are just common individuals. We connect with them through the same means by which they connect with the masses; because, no matter how elevated they are, they still have a link to the lowest of society. They aren't floating above us, completely detached from our world. If they are greater than us, it's simply because their status is higher; but their footing is as low as ours. They are all on the same ground, sharing the same earth; and in that regard, they are as low as we are, as ordinary people, as children, and as animals.

104

When our passion leads us to do something, we forget our duty; for example, we like a book and read it, when we ought to be doing something else. Now, to remind ourselves of our duty, we must set ourselves a task we dislike; we then plead that we have something else to do, and by this means remember our duty.

When our enthusiasm drives us to do something, we overlook our responsibilities; for instance, we enjoy a book and read it when we should be focusing on other things. To remind ourselves of our duties, we need to assign ourselves a task we don't enjoy; then we justify that we have other things to take care of, which helps us recall our responsibilities.

105

How difficult it is to submit anything to the judgment of another, without prejudicing his judgment by the manner in[Pg 34] which we submit it! If we say, "I think it beautiful," "I think it obscure," or the like, we either entice the imagination into that view, or irritate it to the contrary. It is better to say nothing; and then the other judges according to what really is, that is to say, according as it then is, and according as the other circumstances, not of our making, have placed it. But we at least shall have added nothing, unless it be that silence also produces an effect, according to the turn and the interpretation which the other will be disposed to give it, or as he will guess it from gestures or countenance, or from the tone of the voice, if he is a physiognomist. So difficult is it not to upset a judgment from its natural place, or, rather, so rarely is it firm and stable!

How hard it is to present anything for someone else's judgment without influencing their opinion by how we present it! If we say, "I think it's beautiful," or "I think it's obscure," we either lead their imagination in that direction or annoy it to feel the opposite. It's often better to say nothing; then the other person judges based on what it truly is, meaning as it stands and based on the circumstances that we didn't create. But at least we won’t have added anything, unless silence also has an effect, depending on how the other person interprets it, or what they might read from our gestures, expressions, or tone of voice, if they're good at reading people. It’s so challenging not to disturb a judgment from its natural place, or rather, so seldom is it firm and stable!

106

By knowing each man's ruling passion, we are sure of pleasing him; and yet each has his fancies, opposed to his true good, in the very idea which he has of the good. It is a singularly puzzling fact.

By understanding each man's main passion, we can be sure to please him; yet each one has their own ideas that go against what’s genuinely good for them, based on their own perception of what’s good. It’s a particularly puzzling situation.

107

Lustravit lampade terras.[63]—The weather and my mood have little connection. I have my foggy and my fine days within me; my prosperity or misfortune has little to do with the matter. I sometimes struggle against luck, the glory of mastering it makes me master it gaily; whereas I am sometimes surfeited in the midst of good fortune.

Illuminated the lands with a lamp.[63]—The weather and my feelings are hardly related. I have both my cloudy and sunny days inside me; my success or failure doesn’t really affect that. Sometimes I fight against fate, and the thrill of conquering it makes me enjoy the challenge; other times, I find myself overwhelmed even when things are going well.

108

Although people may have no interest in what they are saying, we must not absolutely conclude from this that they are not lying; for there are some people who lie for the mere sake of lying.

Although people may not care about what they're saying, we shouldn't automatically assume that they aren't lying; some people lie just for the sake of lying.

109

When we are well we wonder what we would do if we were ill, but when we are ill we take medicine cheerfully; the illness persuades us to do so. We have no longer the passions and desires for amusements and promenades which health gave to us, but which are incompatible with the necessities of illness. Nature gives us, then, passions and desires suitable to our present state.[64] We are only troubled by the fears which we, and not nature, give ourselves, for they add to the state in which we are the passions of the state in which we are not.[Pg 35]

When we're healthy, we wonder what we'd do if we got sick, but when we are sick, we take medicine with a positive attitude; the illness encourages us to do that. We lose the passions and desires for fun and outings that health provided us, as those are incompatible with being unwell. Nature then offers us feelings and desires that fit our current situation. We are only bothered by the fears that we create ourselves, not those from nature, because they add to our current state the emotions from a state we are not in.

As nature makes us always unhappy in every state, our desires picture to us a happy state; because they add to the state in which we are the pleasures of the state in which we are not. And if we attained to these pleasures, we should not be happy after all; because we should have other desires natural to this new state.

As nature keeps us unhappy in every situation, our desires create an image of a happy state; because they add to our current situation the pleasures of a state we don’t have. And if we ever achieved those pleasures, we still wouldn't be happy; because we would end up with new desires that come with this new situation.

We must particularise this general proposition....

We need to specify this general statement...

110

The consciousness of the falsity of present pleasures, and the ignorance of the vanity of absent pleasures, cause inconstancy.

The awareness that current pleasures are misleading, and the lack of understanding about the emptiness of pleasures that are not present, lead to inconsistency.

111

Inconstancy.—We think we are playing on ordinary organs when playing upon man. Men are organs, it is true, but, odd, changeable, variable [with pipes not arranged in proper order. Those who only know how to play on ordinary organs] will not produce harmonies on these. We must know where [the keys] are.

Inconstancy.—We believe we're dealing with standard instruments when interacting with people. Sure, people are like instruments, but they are peculiar, unpredictable, and inconsistent, lacking the proper arrangement. Those who only know how to play standard instruments won't create harmonies with them. We need to know where the [keys] are.

112

Inconstancy.—Things have different qualities, and the soul different inclinations; for nothing is simple which is presented to the soul, and the soul never presents itself simply to any object. Hence it comes that we weep and laugh at the same thing.

Inconstancy.—Things have various qualities, and the soul has different inclinations; nothing is straightforward when it comes to the soul, and the soul never interacts with any object in a simple way. That's why we can both cry and laugh about the same thing.

113

Inconstancy and oddity.—To live only by work, and to rule over the most powerful State in the world, are very opposite things. They are united in the person of the great Sultan of the Turks.

Inconstancy and oddity.—Living solely for work and governing the most powerful state in the world are two very different things. Yet, they come together in the person of the great Sultan of the Turks.

114

Variety is as abundant as all tones of the voice, all ways of walking, coughing, blowing the nose, sneezing. We distinguish vines by their fruit, and call them the Condrien, the Desargues, and such and such a stock. Is this all? Has a vine ever produced two bunches exactly the same, and has a bunch two grapes alike? etc.

Variety is as plentiful as all the different tones of voice, all the ways of walking, coughing, blowing your nose, and sneezing. We identify vines by their fruit and label them as Condrien, Desargues, and so on. Is that all? Has any vine ever produced two bunches that are exactly the same, or does any bunch have two identical grapes? etc.

I can never judge of the same thing exactly in the same way. I cannot judge of my work, while doing it. I must do as the artists, stand at a distance, but not too far. How far, then? Guess.[Pg 36]

I can never evaluate the same thing in the exact same way. I can't assess my work while I'm creating it. I need to do like the artists do and step back, but not too far. So how far is far enough? You guess.[Pg 36]

115

Variety.—Theology is a science, but at the same time how many sciences? A man is a whole; but if we dissect him, will he be the head, the heart, the stomach, the veins, each vein, each portion of a vein, the blood, each humour in the blood?

Variety.—Theology is a science, but how many sciences are there at the same time? A person is a complete being; but if we break him down, will he just be the head, the heart, the stomach, the veins, each vein, each part of a vein, the blood, and each component in the blood?

A town, a country-place, is from afar a town and a country-place. But, as we draw near, there are houses, trees, tiles, leaves, grass, ants, limbs of ants, in infinity. All this is contained under the name of country-place.

A town, a rural area, looks like a town and a rural area from a distance. But as we get closer, we see houses, trees, roofs, leaves, grass, ants, and tiny bits of ants, all in countless details. Everything falls under the term rural area.

116

Thoughts.—All is one, all is different. How many natures exist in man? How many vocations? And by what chance does each man ordinarily choose what he has heard praised? A well-turned heel.

Thoughts.—Everything is connected, yet everything is unique. How many different natures are there in a person? How many different paths? And what causes each individual to typically opt for what they’ve heard others applaud? A well-placed heel.

117

The heel of a slipper.—"Ah! How well this is turned! Here is a clever workman! How brave is this soldier!" This is the source of our inclinations, and of the choice of conditions. "How much this man drinks! How little that one!" This makes people sober or drunk, soldiers, cowards, etc.

The heel of a slipper.—"Wow! This is really well made! What a skilled craftsman! What a brave soldier!" This is where our preferences come from and how we choose our situations. "This guy drinks a lot! That one hardly drinks at all!" This shapes whether people are sober or drunk, brave or cowardly, and so on.

118

Chief talent, that which rules the rest.

Chief talent, the one that leads the others.

119

Nature imitates herself. A seed sown in good ground brings forth fruit. A principle, instilled into a good mind, brings forth fruit. Numbers imitate space, which is of a different nature.

Nature reflects itself. A seed planted in fertile soil produces fruit. A concept, implanted in a receptive mind, yields results. Numbers mirror space, which has a different essence.

All is made and led by the same master, root, branches, and fruits; principles and consequences.

Everything is created and directed by the same force—roots, branches, and fruits; causes and effects.

120

[Nature diversifies and imitates; art imitates and diversifies.]

[Nature diversifies and copies; art copies and diversifies.]

121

Nature always begins the same things again, the years, the days, the hours; in like manner spaces and numbers follow each other from beginning to end. Thus is made a kind of infinity and eternity. Not that anything in all this is infinite and eternal, but these finite realities are infinitely multiplied. Thus[Pg 37] it seems to me to be only the number which multiplies them that is infinite.

Nature always starts over with the same things: the years, the days, the hours; similarly, spaces and numbers follow each other from start to finish. This creates a sense of infinity and eternity. However, nothing in all of this is truly infinite or eternal; instead, these finite realities are endlessly multiplied. So, it seems to me that it’s only the number that multiplies them that is infinite.[Pg 37]

122

Time heals griefs and quarrels, for we change and are no longer the same persons. Neither the offender nor the offended are any more themselves. It is like a nation which we have provoked, but meet again after two generations. They are still Frenchmen, but not the same.

Time heals sadness and arguments, as we change and aren't the same people anymore. Neither the person who hurt nor the person who was hurt are really themselves now. It's like a country that we have angered, but we encounter again after two generations. They are still French, but not the same.

123

He no longer loves the person whom he loved ten years ago. I quite believe it. She is no longer the same, nor is he. He was young, and she also; she is quite different. He would perhaps love her yet, if she were what she was then.

He doesn't love the person he loved ten years ago anymore. I totally believe that. She’s not the same, and neither is he. He was young, and she was too; now she’s completely different. He might still love her if she were like she was back then.

124

We view things not only from different sides, but with different eyes; we have no wish to find them alike.

We see things not just from different perspectives, but with different viewpoints; we don’t want to see them as the same.

125

Contraries.—Man is naturally credulous and incredulous, timid and rash.

Contraries.—People are naturally gullible and skeptical, fearful and impulsive.

126

Description of man: dependency, desire of independence, need.

Description of man: reliance, yearning for independence, necessity.

127

Condition of man: inconstancy, weariness, unrest.

Condition of humanity: inconsistency, fatigue, unease.

128

The weariness which is felt by us in leaving pursuits to which we are attached. A man dwells at home with pleasure; but if he sees a woman who charms him, or if he enjoys himself in play for five or six days, he is miserable if he returns to his former way of living. Nothing is more common than that.

The tiredness we feel when leaving behind the things we love. A man enjoys staying home, but if he meets an attractive woman or has fun for five or six days, he feels unhappy when he goes back to his old routine. That's really common.

129

Our nature consists in motion; complete rest is death.[65]

Our nature is all about movement; total stillness is death.[65]

130

Restlessness.—If a soldier, or labourer, complain of the hardship of his lot, set him to do nothing.[Pg 38]

Restlessness.—If a soldier or laborer complains about the struggles of his situation, put him to work doing nothing.[Pg 38]

131

Weariness.[66]—Nothing is so insufferable to man as to be completely at rest, without passions, without business, without diversion, without study. He then feels his nothingness, his forlornness, his insufficiency, his dependence, his weakness, his emptiness. There will immediately arise from the depth of his heart weariness, gloom, sadness, fretfulness, vexation, despair.

Tiredness.[66]—Nothing is more unbearable for a person than being completely still, without desires, without responsibilities, without entertainment, without learning. In that state, they become acutely aware of their insignificance, loneliness, inadequacy, dependence, vulnerability, and emptiness. From the depths of their heart, feelings of tiredness, gloom, sadness, irritation, frustration, and despair immediately emerge.

132

Methinks Cæsar was too old to set about amusing himself with conquering the world.[67] Such sport was good for Augustus or Alexander. They were still young men, and thus difficult to restrain. But Cæsar should have been more mature.

I think Cæsar was too old to start entertaining himself with conquering the world.[67] That kind of fun was suited for Augustus or Alexander. They were still young men, making them harder to control. But Cæsar should have acted more responsibly.

133

Two faces which resemble each other, make us laugh, when together, by their resemblance, though neither of them by itself makes us laugh.

Two faces that look alike make us laugh when they’re together because of their similarity, even though neither one alone makes us laugh.

134

How useless is painting, which attracts admiration by the resemblance of things, the originals of which we do not admire!

How pointless is painting, which earns praise for resembling things that we don't actually admire!

135

The struggle alone pleases us, not the victory. We love to see animals fighting, not the victor infuriated over the vanquished. We would only see the victorious end; and, as soon as it comes, we are satiated. It is the same in play, and the same in the search for truth. In disputes we like to see the clash of opinions, but not at all to contemplate truth when found. To observe it with pleasure, we have to see it emerge out of strife. So in the passions, there is pleasure in seeing the collision of two contraries; but when one acquires the mastery, it becomes only brutality. We never seek things for themselves, but for the search. Likewise in plays, scenes which do not rouse the emotion of fear are worthless, so are extreme and hopeless misery, brutal lust, and extreme cruelty.

The struggle itself is what we enjoy, not the win. We like watching animals fight, but not the winner gloating over the loser. We only want to see the end where someone wins; and once that happens, we're satisfied. This is true in games, and it's the same in our quest for truth. In arguments, we enjoy the clash of opinions, but we’re not interested in truth once it’s discovered. To appreciate it, we need to see it come out of conflict. So in emotions, there's pleasure in seeing two opposing forces collide; but when one takes control, it turns into just brutality. We don’t pursue things for their own sake, but for the thrill of the chase. Similarly, in plays, scenes that don’t evoke fear are worthless, just like extreme, hopeless suffering, brutal desire, and severe cruelty.

136

A mere trifle consoles us, for a mere trifle distresses us.[Pg 39][68]

A small thing comforts us, for a small thing troubles us.[Pg 39][68]

137

Without examining every particular pursuit, it is enough to comprehend them under diversion.

Without looking at every specific activity, it’s sufficient to understand them as forms of entertainment.

138

Men naturally slaters and of all callings, save in their own rooms.

Men naturally prefer to work in their own space, except for their own rooms.

139

Diversion.—When I have occasionally set myself to consider the different distractions of men, the pains and perils to which they expose themselves at court or in war, whence arise so many quarrels, passions, bold and often bad ventures, etc., I have discovered that all the unhappiness of men arises from one single fact, that they cannot stay quietly in their own chamber. A man who has enough to live on, if he knew how to stay with pleasure at home, would not leave it to go to sea or to besiege a town. A commission in the army would not be bought so dearly, but that it is found insufferable not to budge from the town; and men only seek conversation and entering games, because they cannot remain with pleasure at home.

Diversion.—When I've taken the time to think about the different distractions people have, the risks and troubles they face in court or in battle, which lead to so many arguments, strong emotions, reckless and often foolish actions, I've realized that all the unhappiness in people's lives comes from one simple fact: they can't sit quietly in their own room. A person who has enough to live on, if he knew how to enjoy being at home, wouldn’t leave to go at sea or to lay siege to a town. A military commission wouldn’t be so desperately sought after if it weren't unbearable to stay put in the city; people only look for conversation and engage in games because they can’t find happiness just being at home.

But on further consideration, when, after finding the cause of all our ills, I have sought to discover the reason of it, I have found that there is one very real reason, namely, the natural poverty of our feeble and mortal condition, so miserable that nothing can comfort us when we think of it closely.

But after thinking it over, when I found the cause of all our problems and tried to understand why, I realized there’s one very real reason: the natural poverty of our weak and mortal state, which is so miserable that nothing can really comfort us when we dwell on it deeply.

Whatever condition we picture to ourselves, if we muster all the good things which it is possible to possess, royalty is the finest position in the world. Yet, when we imagine a king attended with every pleasure he can feel, if he be without diversion, and be left to consider and reflect on what he is, this feeble happiness will not sustain him; he will necessarily fall into forebodings of dangers, of revolutions which may happen, and, finally, of death and inevitable disease; so that if he be without what is called diversion, he is unhappy, and more unhappy than the least of his subjects who plays and diverts himself.

Whatever situation we envision for ourselves, if we gather all the good things one can have, being a king is the best position in the world. However, when we picture a king surrounded by every pleasure he can experience, if he lacks entertainment and is left to think about who he is, this fragile happiness won’t be enough to sustain him; he will inevitably spiral into thoughts of dangers, possible revolutions, and ultimately, death and unavoidable illness. Therefore, if he is without what is known as entertainment, he is unhappy, even more so than the least of his subjects who finds joy and distraction.

Hence it comes that play and the society of women, war, and high posts, are so sought after. Not that there is in fact any happiness in them, or that men imagine true bliss to consist in money won at play, or in the hare which they hunt; we would not take these as a gift. We do not seek that easy and peaceful[Pg 40] lot which permits us to think of our unhappy condition, nor the dangers of war, nor the labour of office, but the bustle which averts these thoughts of ours, and amuses us.

That's why people chase after games, the company of women, war, and high-status jobs. It's not that any of these actually bring happiness, or that men believe real joy comes from gambling wins or the animals they hunt; we wouldn’t want those even if they were given to us. We don’t look for that easy and peaceful life[Pg 40] that allows us to contemplate our unhappy situation, nor do we seek the perils of war or the grind of office work, but rather the excitement that distracts us from those thoughts and entertains us.

Reasons why we like the chase better than the quarry.

Reasons why we prefer the chase over the catch.

Hence it comes that men so much love noise and stir; hence it comes that the prison is so horrible a punishment; hence it comes that the pleasure of solitude is a thing incomprehensible. And it is in fact the greatest source of happiness in the condition of kings, that men try incessantly to divert them, and to procure for them all kinds of pleasures.

Thus, it becomes clear why people love noise and activity so much; why prison is such a terrible punishment; and why the joy of solitude is so hard to understand. In fact, one of the greatest sources of happiness for kings is that people constantly try to entertain them and provide them with all sorts of pleasures.

The king is surrounded by persons whose only thought is to divert the king, and to prevent his thinking of self. For he is unhappy, king though he be, if he think of himself.

The king is surrounded by people whose only goal is to entertain him and keep him from thinking about himself. For he is unhappy, even as a king, when he focuses on himself.

This is all that men have been able to discover to make themselves happy. And those who philosophise on the matter, and who think men unreasonable for spending a whole day in chasing a hare which they would not have bought, scarce know our nature. The hare in itself would not screen us from the sight of death and calamities; but the chase which turns away our attention from these, does screen us.

This is all that people have been able to figure out to make themselves happy. Those who think deeply about it and find it unreasonable that people spend an entire day chasing a hare they wouldn’t have bought hardly understand our nature. The hare itself doesn’t protect us from death and misfortune; instead, the chase that distracts us from our worries does.

The advice given to Pyrrhus to take the rest which he was about to seek with so much labour, was full of difficulties.[69]

The advice given to Pyrrhus to take the rest he was about to pursue with so much effort was full of challenges.[69]

[To bid a man live quietly is to bid him live happily. It is to advise him to be in a state perfectly happy, in which he can think at leisure without finding therein a cause of distress. This is to misunderstand nature.

[To tell a man to live quietly is to tell him to live happily. It’s advising him to be in a state of complete happiness, where he can think at his own pace without finding a reason for distress. This is a misunderstanding of nature.]

As men who naturally understand their own condition avoid nothing so much as rest, so there is nothing they leave undone in seeking turmoil. Not that they have an instinctive knowledge of true happiness ...

As men who instinctively recognize their own state avoid nothing more than rest, they also spare no effort in pursuing chaos. It's not that they have an inherent understanding of what true happiness is...

So we are wrong in blaming them. Their error does not lie in seeking excitement, if they seek it only as a diversion; the evil is that they seek it as if the possession of the objects of their quest would make them really happy. In this respect it is right to call their quest a vain one. Hence in all this both the censurers and the censured do not understand man's true nature.]

So we’re wrong to blame them. Their mistake isn’t in wanting excitement, as long as they see it just as a way to pass the time; the problem is that they believe having the things they’re after will actually make them happy. Because of this, it’s fair to call their pursuit a futile one. In all of this, both the critics and the criticized do not understand human nature.

And thus, when we take the exception against them, that what they seek with such fervour cannot satisfy them, if they replied—as they should do if they considered the matter thoroughly—that they sought in it only a violent and impetuous occupation which turned their thoughts from self, and that they therefore chose an attractive object to charm and ardently[Pg 41] attract them, they would leave their opponents without a reply. But they do not make this reply, because they do not know themselves.[70] They do not know that it is the chase, and not the quarry, which they seek.

And so, when we argue against them that what they're pursuing with such intensity can't truly satisfy them, if they responded—like they should if they thought about it carefully—that they only want a crazy and impulsive distraction to take their minds off themselves, and that’s why they choose something appealing to captivate and passionately draw them in, they would leave their opponents speechless. But they don’t respond that way because they don't understand themselves. They don’t realize that it's the chase, not the catch, that they’re really after.

Dancing: we must consider rightly where to place our feet.—A gentleman sincerely believes that hunting is great and royal sport; but a beater is not of this opinion.

Dancing: we need to really think about where to put our feet.—A gentleman firmly believes that hunting is an amazing and noble sport; however, a beater doesn’t share this view.

They imagine that if they obtained such a post, they would then rest with pleasure, and are insensible of the insatiable nature of their desire. They think they are truly seeking quiet, and they are only seeking excitement.

They think that if they got such a position, they would then enjoy some rest, completely unaware of how endless their desire really is. They believe they are genuinely looking for peace, but they are just chasing after excitement.

They have a secret instinct which impels them to seek amusement and occupation abroad, and which arises from the sense of their constant unhappiness. They have another secret instinct, a remnant of the greatness of our original nature, which teaches them that happiness in reality consists only in rest, and not in stir. And of these two contrary instincts they form within themselves a confused idea, which hides itself from their view in the depths of their soul, inciting them to aim at rest through excitement, and always to fancy that the satisfaction which they have not will come to them, if, by surmounting whatever difficulties confront them, they can thereby open the door to rest.

They have a hidden instinct that drives them to seek entertainment and things to do outside themselves, stemming from their ongoing unhappiness. They also have another hidden instinct, a remnant of our original greatness, that shows them happiness actually comes from rest, not from constant activity. These two opposing instincts create a confusing idea within themselves, one that stays hidden in the depths of their soul, pushing them to chase rest through excitement, and always making them believe that the satisfaction they lack will come to them if they can just overcome whatever challenges they face to reach that rest.

Thus passes away all man's life. Men seek rest in a struggle against difficulties; and when they have conquered these, rest becomes insufferable. For we think either of the misfortunes we have or of those which threaten us. And even if we should see ourselves sufficiently sheltered on all sides, weariness of its own accord would not fail to arise from the depths of the heart wherein it has its natural roots, and to fill the mind with its poison.

Thus passes away all of a man's life. People seek rest through the struggle against difficulties; and when they overcome these, rest becomes unbearable. We either think about the misfortunes we have or those that might come our way. Even if we feel secure from all sides, a sense of weariness will inevitably emerge from the depths of our hearts, where it naturally resides, and fill our minds with its poison.

Thus so wretched is man that he would weary even without any cause for weariness from the peculiar state of his disposition; and so frivolous is he, that, though full of a thousand reasons for weariness, the least thing, such as playing billiards or hitting a ball, is sufficient to amuse him.

Thus so miserable is man that he would tire out even without any reason to feel tired due to his unique state of mind; and so trivial is he, that, despite having a thousand reasons to feel weary, the smallest thing, like playing billiards or hitting a ball, is enough to entertain him.

But will you say what object has he in all this? The pleasure of bragging to-morrow among his friends that he has played better than another. So others sweat in their own rooms to show to the learned that they have solved a problem in algebra, which no one had hitherto been able to solve. Many more expose themselves to extreme perils, in my opinion as foolishly, in order to boast afterwards that they have captured a town.[Pg 42] Lastly, others wear themselves out in studying all these things, not in order to become wiser, but only in order to prove that they know them; and these are the most senseless of the band, since they are so knowingly, whereas one may suppose of the others, that if they knew it, they would no longer be foolish.

But can you tell me what he hopes to gain from all this? The thrill of boasting tomorrow among his friends that he played better than someone else. Others struggle in their own rooms to show the experts that they've solved a math problem that no one else could solve before. Many more put themselves in serious danger, in my opinion just as foolishly, just so they can brag later about capturing a city.[Pg 42] Lastly, some people exhaust themselves studying all these things, not to become wiser, but just to prove that they know them; and these are the most foolish of the group, since you might think that if they truly understood it, they wouldn't be acting so foolishly.

This man spends his life without weariness in playing every day for a small stake. Give him each morning the money he can win each day, on condition he does not play; you make him miserable. It will perhaps be said that he seeks the amusement of play and not the winnings. Make him then play for nothing; he will not become excited over it, and will feel bored. It is then not the amusement alone that he seeks; a languid and passionless amusement will weary him. He must get excited over it, and deceive himself by the fancy that he will be happy to win what he would not have as a gift on condition of not playing; and he must make for himself an object of passion, and excite over it his desire, his anger, his fear, to obtain his imagined end, as children are frightened at the face they have blackened.

This man spends his life tirelessly playing every day for a small bet. If you give him every morning the money he could win that day, on the condition that he doesn’t play, you’ll make him miserable. Some might say he’s looking for the fun of playing, not the winnings. But if you make him play for free, he won’t get excited about it and will just feel bored. So it’s not just the fun he’s after; a dull and passionless activity will tire him out. He needs to feel excited and trick himself into believing he’ll be happy to win something he wouldn’t want as a gift if it meant not playing. He has to create something to be passionate about, stirring up his desire, anger, and fear to achieve his imagined goal, just like kids are scared of the face they’ve painted black.

Whence comes it that this man, who lost his only son a few months ago, or who this morning was in such trouble through being distressed by lawsuits and quarrels, now no longer thinks of them? Do not wonder; he is quite taken up in looking out for the boar which his dogs have been hunting so hotly for the last six hours. He requires nothing more. However full of sadness a man may be, he is happy for the time, if you can prevail upon him to enter into some amusement; and however happy a man may be, he will soon be discontented and wretched, if he be not diverted and occupied by some passion or pursuit which prevents weariness from overcoming him. Without amusement there is no joy; with amusement there is no sadness. And this also constitutes the happiness of persons in high position, that they have a number of people to amuse them, and have the power to keep themselves in this state.

Where does it come from that this man, who lost his only son a few months ago and was in such distress this morning due to lawsuits and conflicts, now seems unbothered? Don’t be surprised; he is completely absorbed in looking for the boar that his dogs have been tracking for the last six hours. He needs nothing more. No matter how sad someone might be, they can feel happy for a while if they can be convinced to engage in some fun. And no matter how happy someone might be, they will quickly become discontented and miserable if they are not distracted and occupied by some passion or pursuit that keeps them from feeling weary. Without fun, there is no joy; with fun, there is no sadness. This is also part of what makes high-status individuals happy: they have many people to entertain them and the ability to keep themselves in that state.

Consider this. What is it to be superintendent, chancellor, first president, but to be in a condition wherein from early morning a large number of people come from all quarters to see them, so as not to leave them an hour in the day in which they can think of themselves? And when they are in disgrace and sent back to their country houses, where they lack neither wealth nor servants to help them on occasion, they do not fail to be wretched and desolate, because no one prevents them from thinking of themselves.[Pg 43]

Consider this. What is it like to be a superintendent, chancellor, or president, if not to be in a situation where, from early morning, a large number of people come from all directions to see them, leaving them with no hour in the day to think about themselves? And when they fall from grace and are sent back to their private homes, where they have plenty of money and staff to assist them, they still feel miserable and lonely, because no one stops them from thinking about themselves.[Pg 43]

140

[How does it happen that this man, so distressed at the death of his wife and his only son, or who has some great lawsuit which annoys him, is not at this moment sad, and that he seems so free from all painful and disquieting thoughts? We need not wonder; for a ball has been served him, and he must return it to his companion. He is occupied in catching it in its fall from the roof, to win a game. How can he think of his own affairs, pray, when he has this other matter in hand? Here is a care worthy of occupying this great soul, and taking away from him every other thought of the mind. This man, born to know the universe, to judge all causes, to govern a whole state, is altogether occupied and taken up with the business of catching a hare. And if he does not lower himself to this, and wants always to be on the strain, he will be more foolish still, because he would raise himself above humanity; and after all he is only a man, that is to say capable of little and of much, of all and of nothing; he is neither angel nor brute, but man.]

How is it that this guy, so upset about the death of his wife and only son, or who has some big lawsuit stressing him out, isn't sad right now, and seems so free of all troubling thoughts? It's simple; he's been served a ball, and he has to return it to his friend. He's focused on catching it as it falls from the roof to win the game. How can he think about his own problems when he has this other task to handle? This is a worthy challenge for someone like him, distracting him from everything else on his mind. This man, who was meant to understand the universe, judge all scenarios, and govern an entire state, is completely absorbed in trying to catch a hare. If he doesn't allow himself to engage in this, and insists on always being serious, he’ll actually be more foolish, as he would be trying to rise above humanity; yet, he’s just a man, capable of both little and a lot, of everything and nothing; he is neither an angel nor a beast, but simply human.

141

Men spend their time in following a ball or a hare; it is the pleasure even of kings.

Men spend their time chasing a ball or a hare; it's a pastime enjoyed even by kings.

142

Diversion.—Is not the royal dignity sufficiently great in itself to make its possessor happy by the mere contemplation of what he is? Must he be diverted from this thought like ordinary folk? I see well that a man is made happy by diverting him from the view of his domestic sorrows so as to occupy all his thoughts with the care of dancing well. But will it be the same with a king, and will he be happier in the pursuit of these idle amusements than in the contemplation of his greatness? And what more satisfactory object could be presented to his mind? Would it not be a deprivation of his delight for him to occupy his soul with the thought of how to adjust his steps to the cadence of an air, or of how to throw a [ball] skilfully, instead of leaving it to enjoy quietly the contemplation of the majestic glory which encompasses him? Let us make the trial; let us leave a king all alone to reflect on himself quite at leisure, without any gratification of the senses, without any care in his mind, without society; and we will see that a king without[Pg 44] diversion is a man full of wretchedness. So this is carefully avoided, and near the persons of kings there never fail to be a great number of people who see to it that amusement follows business, and who watch all the time of their leisure to supply them with delights and games, so that there is no blank in it. In fact, kings are surrounded with persons who are wonderfully attentive in taking care that the king be not alone and in a state to think of himself, knowing well that he will be miserable, king though he be, if he meditate on self.

Distraction.—Isn't the royal status grand enough in itself to make its holder happy just by thinking about what he is? Must he be distracted from this idea like regular people? I understand that a man can find happiness by shifting his focus away from his personal troubles, immersing himself in the effort of dancing well. But will that be true for a king? Will he really be happier chasing after these trivial pastimes than pondering his own greatness? What more fulfilling thought could occupy his mind? Would it not diminish his joy to focus on how to match his steps to a rhythm, or how to throw a ball skillfully, instead of allowing his mind to savor the majestic glory surrounding him? Let's see what happens; let’s leave a king alone to reflect on himself in peace, without any sensory pleasures, without any worries, and without company. We'll find that a king without[Pg 44] distraction is a man filled with misery. That's why this is carefully avoided; there are always many people around kings who ensure that amusement follows duty, and who constantly look for ways to provide them with entertainment and games, so there are no dull moments. In fact, kings are surrounded by people who are incredibly watchful, making sure the king is never alone and doesn’t have time to think about himself, fully aware that he will be unhappy, even as a king, if he reflects too much on himself.

In all this I am not talking of Christian kings as Christians, but only as kings.

In all this, I’m not referring to Christian kings as followers of Christianity, but just as kings.

143

Diversion.—Men are entrusted from infancy with the care of their honour, their property, their friends, and even with the property and the honour of their friends. They are overwhelmed with business, with the study of languages, and with physical exercise;[71] and they are made to understand that they cannot be happy unless their health, their honour, their fortune and that of their friends be in good condition, and that a single thing wanting will make them unhappy. Thus they are given cares and business which make them bustle about from break of day.—It is, you will exclaim, a strange way to make them happy! What more could be done to make them miserable?—Indeed! what could be done? We should only have to relieve them from all these cares; for then they would see themselves: they would reflect on what they are, whence they came, whither they go, and thus we cannot employ and divert them too much. And this is why, after having given them so much business, we advise them, if they have some time for relaxation, to employ it in amusement, in play, and to be always fully occupied.

Diversion.—From a young age, men are entrusted with caring for their honor, their possessions, their friends, and even their friends' belongings and reputations. They are burdened with responsibilities, the study of languages, and physical training; [71] and they are made to believe that true happiness depends on the well-being of their health, their honor, their fortune, and that of their friends. They learn that a lack of any one of these will lead to unhappiness. Consequently, they are given so many worries and tasks that they are kept busy from dawn. —You might say, it's a strange way to achieve happiness! What could be done to make them more miserable? —Indeed! What more could be done? All we would need to do is free them from these burdens, and then they would confront themselves: they would think about who they are, where they come from, and where they are headed, which is why we can't occupy and distract them enough. This is why, after giving them so many responsibilities, we suggest that if they find any time to relax, they should spend it on entertainment, recreation, and staying constantly engaged.

How hollow and full of ribaldry is the heart of man!

How empty and full of indecency is the heart of man!

144

I spent a long time in the study of the abstract sciences, and was disheartened by the small number of fellow-students in them. When I commenced the study of man, I saw that these abstract sciences are not suited to man, and that I was wandering farther from my own state in examining them, than others in not knowing them. I pardoned their little knowledge; but I thought at least to find many companions in the study of man, and that it was the true study which is suited to him. I have[Pg 45] been deceived; still fewer study it than geometry. It is only from the want of knowing how to study this that we seek the other studies. But is it not that even here is not the knowledge which man should have, and that for the purpose of happiness it is better for him not to know himself?

I spent a long time studying abstract sciences and was disappointed by how few fellow students were interested in them. When I started to study humanity, I realized that these abstract sciences don't really relate to people and that I was straying further from understanding my own nature by studying them more than those who didn't study them at all. I forgave their lack of knowledge; however, I expected to find many companions in studying humanity, thinking it was the true field that suited our nature. I was mistaken; even fewer people study this than study geometry. It's only because we don't know how to study this that we turn to other fields. But isn't it true that even here, we lack the knowledge that humans should possess, and that for our happiness, it might be better not to know ourselves?

145

[One thought alone occupies us; we cannot think of two things at the same time. This is lucky for us according to the world, not according to God.]

[We can only focus on one thought at a time; we can't think of two things simultaneously. This is considered fortunate by the world, but not by God.]

146

Man is obviously made to think. It is his whole dignity and his whole merit; and his whole duty is to think as he ought. Now, the order of thought is to begin with self, and with its Author and its end.

Man is clearly meant to think. It's his entire dignity and worth; and his main responsibility is to think as he should. Now, the process of thought starts with oneself, along with its Creator and its purpose.

Now, of what does the world think? Never of this, but of dancing, playing the lute, singing, making verses, running at the ring, etc., fighting, making oneself king, without thinking what it is to be a king and what to be a man.

Now, what does the world think about? Never this, but about dancing, playing the lute, singing, writing poetry, jousting, fighting, trying to become king, without considering what it means to be a king and what it means to be a man.

147

We do not content ourselves with the life we have in ourselves and in our own being; we desire to live an imaginary life in the mind of others, and for this purpose we endeavour to shine. We labour unceasingly to adorn and preserve this imaginary existence, and neglect the real. And if we possess calmness, or generosity, or truthfulness, we are eager to make it known, so as to attach these virtues to that imaginary existence. We would rather separate them from ourselves to join them to it; and we would willingly be cowards in order to acquire the reputation of being brave. A great proof of the nothingness of our being, not to be satisfied with the one without the other, and to renounce the one for the other! For he would be infamous who would not die to preserve his honour.

We don't settle for the life we have within ourselves; we want to live an idealized life in the eyes of others, and to achieve this, we strive to stand out. We work tirelessly to enhance and maintain this imagined existence while ignoring the real one. If we have qualities like calmness, generosity, or honesty, we’re eager to showcase them so that they can be associated with this imaginary life. We’d rather separate these qualities from ourselves to attach them to it, and we would even pretend to be brave just to gain a reputation for bravery. It shows how insignificant our existence is that we can't be content with one without the other and are willing to give up one for the sake of the other! For someone would be disgraceful if they wouldn’t do anything to protect their honor.

148

We are so presumptuous that we would wish to be known by all the world, even by people who shall come after, when we shall be no more; and we are so vain that the esteem of five or six neighbours delights and contents us.[Pg 46]

We are so bold that we want to be recognized by everyone, even by those who will come after us, long after we’re gone; and we are so vain that the approval of just a few neighbors makes us happy and satisfied.[Pg 46]

149

We do not trouble ourselves about being esteemed in the towns through which we pass. But if we are to remain a little while there, we are so concerned. How long is necessary? A time commensurate with our vain and paltry life.

We don’t worry about being thought of highly in the towns we pass through. But if we’re going to stay there for a bit, that’s when we care. How long is enough? A time that’s comparable to our trivial and insignificant lives.

150

Vanity is so anchored in the heart of man that a soldier, a soldier's servant, a cook, a porter brags, and wishes to have his admirers. Even philosophers wish for them. Those who write against it want to have the glory of having written well;[72] and those who read it desire the glory of having read it. I who write this have perhaps this desire, and perhaps those who will read it ...

Vanity is so deeply rooted in human nature that a soldier, a soldier's servant, a cook, a porter all brag and want to have their admirers. Even philosophers crave that kind of attention. Those who criticize vanity want the recognition of being good writers; and those who read their work want the prestige of having read it. I, who am writing this, may share that desire, and perhaps those who read it will too...

151

Glory.—Admiration spoils all from infancy. Ah! How well said! Ah! How well done! How well-behaved he is! etc.

Glory.—Praise ruins everything from a young age. Ah! So true! Ah! So impressive! How well he behaves! etc.

The children of Port-Royal, who do not receive this stimulus of envy and glory, fall into carelessness.

The kids at Port-Royal, who don't get this push from envy and glory, become careless.

152

Pride.—Curiosity is only vanity. Most frequently we wish to know but to talk. Otherwise we would not take a sea voyage in order never to talk of it, and for the sole pleasure of seeing without hope of ever communicating it.

Pride.—Curiosity is just vanity. Most of the time we want to know just so we can talk about it. Otherwise, we wouldn't take a sea voyage only to never mention it, and just for the enjoyment of seeing without any chance of sharing it.

153

Of the desire of being esteemed by those with whom we are.—Pride takes such natural possession of us in the midst of our woes, errors, etc. We even lose our life with joy, provided people talk of it.

Of the desire to be valued by those around us.—Pride takes such a natural hold on us during our struggles, mistakes, and more. We may even lose our lives happily, as long as people are talking about it.

Vanity: play, hunting, visiting, false shame, a lasting name.

Vanity: games, hunting, socializing, false embarrassment, a lasting legacy.

154

[I have no friends] to your advantage].

[I have no friends] to your advantage].

155

A true friend is so great an advantage, even for the greatest lords, in order that he may speak well of them, and back them in their absence, that they should do all to have one. But they should choose well; for, if they spend all their efforts in the interests of fools, it will be of no use, however well these may speak of them; and these will not even speak well of them if[Pg 47] they find themselves on the weakest side, for they have no influence; and thus they will speak ill of them in company.

A true friend is such a valuable asset, even for the most powerful people, because they can speak highly of them and support them when they’re not around, that it's essential to have one. But it’s important to choose wisely; if they invest all their energy in pathetic individuals, it won’t matter how well those people talk about them; these individuals won’t say anything good if they find themselves in a losing position, as they have no real influence; and instead, they'll end up speaking negatively about them in social settings.

156

Ferox gens, nullam esse vitam sine armis rati.[73]—They prefer death to peace; others prefer death to war.

Wild people believe that life cannot exist without weapons.[73]—They would rather die than live in peace; others would rather die than engage in war.

Every opinion may be held preferable to life, the love of which is so strong and so natural.[74]

Every opinion might be seen as more valuable than life itself, the love for which is incredibly strong and completely natural.[74]

157

Contradiction: contempt for our existence, to die for nothing, hatred of our existence.

Contradiction: disdain for our lives, dying for no reason, hatred of our lives.

158

Pursuits.—The charm of fame is so great, that we like every object to which it is attached, even death.

Pursuits.—The allure of fame is so strong that we’re drawn to everything associated with it, even death.

159

Noble deeds are most estimable when hidden. When I see some of these in history (as p. 184)[75], they please me greatly. But after all they have not been quite hidden, since they have been known; and though people have done what they could to hide them, the little publication of them spoils all, for what was best in them was the wish to hide them.

Noble deeds are most admirable when kept secret. When I come across some of these in history (as p. 184)[75], they really impress me. But in reality, they haven't been completely hidden, since they have been known; and even though people have tried to keep them under wraps, the little bit of publicity they get ruins it all, because what made them special was the desire to keep them concealed.

160

Sneezing absorbs all the functions of the soul, as well as work does; but we do not draw therefrom the same conclusions against the greatness of man, because it is against his will. And although we bring it on ourselves, it is nevertheless against our will that we sneeze. It is not in view of the act itself; it is for another end. And thus it is not a proof of the weakness of man, and of his slavery under that action.

Sneezing takes over all the functions of the soul, just like work does; however, we don't draw the same conclusions about human greatness from it because it happens against our will. Even though we initiate it ourselves, sneezing still goes against what we want. The act itself isn't the focus; it's for a different purpose. Therefore, it doesn’t show man's weakness or his subjugation to that action.

It is not disgraceful for man to yield to pain, and it is disgraceful to yield to pleasure. This is not because pain comes to us from without, and we ourselves seek pleasure; for it is possible to seek pain, and yield to it purposely, without this kind of baseness. Whence comes it, then, that reason thinks it honourable to succumb under stress of pain, and disgraceful to yield to the attack of pleasure? It is because pain does not tempt and attract us. It is we ourselves who choose it voluntarily, and will it to prevail over us. So that we are masters of[Pg 48] the situation; and in this man yields to himself. But in pleasure it is man who yields to pleasure. Now only mastery and sovereignty bring glory, and only slavery brings shame.

It's not shameful for a person to give in to pain, but it is shameful to give in to pleasure. This isn’t because pain comes from outside us while we actively seek pleasure; after all, we can choose to seek out pain and submit to it intentionally, without being fundamentally flawed. So why does reason view it as honorable to give in to pain and shameful to give in to pleasure? It’s because pain doesn't lure and entice us. We voluntarily choose pain and allow it to overcome us. In this way, we are in control of the situation, and in this aspect, a person yields to themselves. However, with pleasure, it’s the person who succumbs to it. Only mastery and authority bring honor, while only submission brings shame.

161

Vanity.—How wonderful it is that a thing so evident as the vanity of the world is so little known, that it is a strange and surprising thing to say that it is foolish to seek greatness!

Vanity.—How amazing it is that something as obvious as the vanity of the world is so little understood, that it's considered strange and surprising to say it's foolish to pursue greatness!

162

He who will know fully the vanity of man has only to consider the causes and effects of love. The cause is a je ne sais quoi (Corneille),[76] and the effects are dreadful. This je ne sais quoi, so small an object that we cannot recognise it, agitates a whole country, princes, armies, the entire world.

He who wants to fully understand the emptiness of humanity just needs to look at the causes and effects of love. The cause is a je ne sais quoi (Corneille),[76] and the effects are terrible. This je ne sais quoi, such a tiny thing that we can't even identify it, stirs up an entire country, princes, armies, and the whole world.

Cleopatra's nose: had it been shorter, the whole aspect of the world would have been altered.

Cleopatra's nose: if it had been shorter, the entire world would have looked different.

163

Vanity.—The cause and the effects of love: Cleopatra.

Vanity.—The reasons behind and the outcomes of love: Cleopatra.

164

He who does not see the vanity of the world is himself very vain. Indeed who do not see it but youths who are absorbed in fame, diversion, and the thought of the future? But take away diversion, and you will see them dried up with weariness. They feel then their nothingness without knowing it; for it is indeed to be unhappy to be in insufferable sadness as soon as we are reduced to thinking of self, and have no diversion.

Those who can't see the emptiness of the world are very self-centered themselves. In fact, the only ones who don't see it are young people caught up in fame, entertainment, and dreams of the future. But remove their distractions, and you'll find them feeling drained and bored. In that moment, they sense their emptiness without realizing it; because it truly is miserable to be overwhelmed by unbearable sadness when we're forced to think about ourselves, and there's nothing to distract us.

165

Thoughts.In omnibus requiem quæsivi.[77] If our condition were truly happy, we would not need diversion from thinking of it in order to make ourselves happy.

Thoughts.In everything, I have sought peace.[77] If our situation were truly joyful, we wouldn’t have to distract ourselves from thinking about it to be happy.

166

Diversion.—Death is easier to bear without thinking of it, than is the thought of death without peril.

Diversion.—It's easier to cope with death when you're not thinking about it than it is to think about death without any danger.

167

The miseries of human life have established all this: as men have seen this, they have taken up diversion.[Pg 49]

The hardships of human existence have led to this: seeing this, people have sought out entertainment.[Pg 49]

168

Diversion.—As men are not able to fight against death, misery, ignorance, they have taken it into their heads, in order to be happy, not to think of them at all.

Diversion.—Since people can't battle against death, suffering, and ignorance, they've convinced themselves that the key to happiness is to simply avoid thinking about these things altogether.

169

Despite these miseries, man wishes to be happy, and only wishes to be happy, and cannot wish not to be so. But how will he set about it? To be happy he would have to make himself immortal; but, not being able to do so, it has occurred to him to prevent himself from thinking of death.

Despite these struggles, people want to be happy and only want to be happy; they can't even imagine wanting otherwise. But how do they go about achieving it? To be happy, they would need to make themselves immortal; but since that's impossible, they've figured it's better to stop thinking about death.

170

Diversion.—If man were happy, he would be the more so, the less he was diverted, like the Saints and God.—Yes; but is it not to be happy to have a faculty of being amused by diversion?—No; for that comes from elsewhere and from without, and thus is dependent, and therefore subject to be disturbed by a thousand accidents, which bring inevitable griefs.

Diversion.—If a person were truly happy, they'd actually be happier the less they sought distraction, like the Saints and God.—True; but isn't it a part of happiness to be able to enjoy diversions?—No; because that joy comes from outside sources and is dependent on them, making it vulnerable to countless disruptions that lead to unavoidable sorrows.

171

Misery.—The only thing which consoles us for our miseries is diversion, and yet this it the greatest of our miseries. For it is this which principally hinders us from reflecting upon ourselves, and which makes us insensibly ruin ourselves. Without this we should be in a state of weariness, and this weariness would spur us to seek a more solid means of escaping from it. But diversion amuses us, and leads us unconsciously to death.

Misery.—The only thing that comforts us during our struggles is distraction, and yet this is the biggest of our problems. It's what mainly prevents us from thinking about ourselves and causes us to slowly damage our own well-being. Without it, we would feel a constant fatigue, and that fatigue would push us to find more meaningful ways to escape it. But distraction entertains us, leading us unknowingly toward our own demise.

172

We do not rest satisfied with the present. We anticipate the future as too slow in coming, as if in order to hasten its course; or we recall the past, to stop its too rapid flight. So imprudent are we that we wander in the times which are not ours, and do not think of the only one which belongs to us; and so idle are we that we dream of those times which are no more, and thoughtlessly overlook that which alone exists. For the present is generally painful to us. We conceal it from our sight, because it troubles us; and if it be delightful to us, we regret to see it pass away. We try to sustain it by the future, and think of arranging matters which are not in our power, for a time which we have no certainty of reaching.[Pg 50]

We’re never fully satisfied with the present. We feel the future is coming too slowly, as if trying to speed it up; or we dwell on the past, wishing to slow down its swift passage. We’re so careless that we get lost in times that aren’t ours, ignoring the only time that truly belongs to us; and we’re so lazy that we fantasize about times gone by, oblivious to what actually exists. The present usually feels painful for us. We hide it from ourselves because it disturbs us; and if it brings us joy, we regret seeing it slip away. We attempt to hold onto it by thinking about the future, trying to plan for things we can’t control, for a time we’re not even sure we’ll reach.[Pg 50]

Let each one examine his thoughts, and he will find them all occupied with the past and the future. We scarcely ever think of the present; and if we think of it, it is only to take light from it to arrange the future. The present is never our end. The past and the present are our means; the future alone is our end.[78] So we never live, but we hope to live; and, as we are always preparing to be happy, it is inevitable we should never be so.

Let each person reflect on their thoughts, and they will see that they're mostly focused on the past and the future. We rarely think about the present; and when we do, it’s only to gain insights for planning what’s ahead. The present is never our goal. The past and the present are just tools for us; only the future is our destination.[78] So we never truly live, but we hope to live; and since we are always getting ready to be happy, it’s unavoidable that we never actually are.

173

They say that eclipses foretoken misfortune, because misfortunes are common, so that, as evil happens so often, they often foretell it; whereas if they said that they predict good fortune, they would often be wrong. They attribute good fortune only to rare conjunctions of the heavens; so they seldom fail in prediction.

They say that eclipses signal bad luck, because bad luck happens frequently, so since bad things occur so often, they often predict it; but if they claimed that they predict good luck, they would often be mistaken. They only link good luck to rare alignments of the stars; that way, they rarely miss their predictions.

174

Misery.—Solomon[79] and Job have best known and best spoken of the misery of man; the former the most fortunate, and the latter the most unfortunate of men; the former knowing the vanity of pleasures from experience, the latter the reality of evils.

Misery.—Solomon[79] and Job have best recognized and described the suffering of humanity; the former being the most fortunate and the latter the most unfortunate of men; the former understanding the emptiness of pleasures through experience, the latter facing the harshness of misfortunes.

175

We know ourselves so little, that many think they are about to die when they are well, and many think they are well when they are near death, unconscious of approaching fever,[80] or of the abscess ready to form itself.

We know so little about ourselves that many believe they’re dying when they’re actually healthy, and many think they’re fine when they’re close to death, unaware of a fever coming on,[80] or of an abscess about to develop.

176

Cromwell[81] was about to ravage all Christendom; the royal family was undone, and his own for ever established, save for a little grain of sand which formed in his ureter. Rome herself was trembling under him; but this small piece of gravel having formed there, he is dead, his family cast down, all is peaceful, and the king is restored.

Cromwell[81] was about to destroy all of Christendom; the royal family was in ruins, and his own power was secure, except for a tiny piece of sand that got stuck in his ureter. Rome itself was shaking because of him; but now that this small piece of gravel has formed, he is dead, his family has fallen, everything is calm, and the king has been restored.

177

[Three hosts.[82]] Would he who had possessed the friendship of the King of England, the King of Poland, and the Queen of Sweden, have believed he would lack a refuge and shelter in the world?

[Three hosts.[82]] Would someone who had the friendship of the King of England, the King of Poland, and the Queen of Sweden really think they would have nowhere to go and no place to stay in the world?

178

Macrobius:[83] on the innocents slain by Herod.[Pg 51]

Macrobius:[83] about the innocent people killed by Herod.[Pg 51]

179

When Augustus learnt that Herod's own son was amongst the infants under two years of age, whom he had caused to be slain, he said that it was better to be Herod's pig than his son.—Macrobius, Sat., book ii, chap. 4.

When Augustus found out that Herod's son was among the infants under two years old that he had ordered to be killed, he said it was better to be Herod's pig than his son.—Macrobius, Sat., book ii, chap. 4.

180

The great and the humble have the same misfortunes, the same griefs, the same passions;[84] but the one is at the top of the wheel, and the other near the centre, and so less disturbed by the same revolutions.

The rich and the poor experience the same misfortunes, the same sorrows, and the same emotions;[84] but one stands at the top of the wheel, while the other is near the center, so they are less affected by the same ups and downs.

181

We are so unfortunate that we can only take pleasure in a thing on condition of being annoyed if it turn out ill, as a thousand things can do, and do every hour. He who should find the secret of rejoicing in the good, without troubling himself with its contrary evil, would have hit the mark. It is perpetual motion.

We're so unlucky that we can only enjoy something if we're okay with being upset if it goes wrong, which a thousand things can do every hour. Anyone who could discover the secret to celebrating the good without worrying about the bad would have found the answer. It's like perpetual motion.

182

Those who have always good hope in the midst of misfortunes, and who are delighted with good luck, are suspected of being very pleased with the ill success of the affair, if they are not equally distressed by bad luck; and they are overjoyed to find these pretexts of hope, in order to show that they are concerned and to conceal by the joy which they feign to feel that which they have at seeing the failure of the matter.

Those who always have hope during tough times and are happy when things go well are often suspected of secretly enjoying the failures of a situation if they don’t seem equally upset by bad luck. They are excited to find reasons to be hopeful as a way to show they care, hiding their true feelings about the failure behind a facade of joy.

183

We run carelessly to the precipice, after we have put something before us to prevent us seeing it.

We rush recklessly to the edge, after we’ve put something in front of us to block our view.


SECTION III

OF THE NECESSITY OF THE WAGER

184

A letter to incite to the search after God.

A letter to inspire the pursuit of God.

And then to make people seek Him among the philosophers, sceptics, and dogmatists, who disquiet him who inquires of them.

And then to have people look for Him among the philosophers, skeptics, and dogmatists, who disturb anyone who asks them.

185

The conduct of God, who disposes all things kindly, is to put religion into the mind by reason, and into the heart by grace. But to will to put it into the mind and heart by force and threats is not to put religion there, but terror, terorrem potius quam religionem.

God's way of acting, which handles everything with kindness, is to instill faith in the mind through reason and in the heart through grace. However, trying to force faith into the mind and heart through threats is not instilling religion, but creating fear, terorrem potiush quam religionem.

186

Nisi terrerentur et non docerentur, improba quasi dominatio videretur (Aug., Ep. 48 or 49), Contra Mendacium ad Consentium.

Nisi terrerentur et non docerentur, improba quasi dominatio videretur (Aug., Ep. 48 or 49), Contra Mendacium ad Consentium.

187

Order.—Men despise religion; they hate it, and fear it is true. To remedy this, we must begin by showing that religion is not contrary to reason; that it is venerable, to inspire respect for it; then we must make it lovable, to make good men hope it is true; finally, we must prove it is true.

Order.—Men look down on religion; they resent it, and they are afraid it might actually be true. To fix this, we first need to demonstrate that religion doesn't go against reason; that it deserves respect because it's honorable; then we need to make it appealing so that good people wish it were true; and finally, we need to provide proof that it is true.

Venerable, because it has perfect knowledge of man; lovable, because it promises the true good.

Worthy of respect, because it fully understands humanity; appealing, because it offers genuine goodness.

188

In every dialogue and discourse, we must be able to say to those who take offence, "Of what do you complain?"

In every conversation and discussion, we need to be able to ask those who are upset, "What are you complaining about?"

189

To begin by pitying unbelievers; they are wretched enough by their condition. We ought only to revile them where it is beneficial; but this does them harm.[Pg 53]

To start by feeling sorry for nonbelievers; they are already in a miserable state. We should only criticize them when it serves a purpose; otherwise, it just hurts them. [Pg 53]

190

To pity atheists who seek, for are they not unhappy enough? To inveigh against those who make a boast of it.

To feel sorry for atheists who are searching, aren't they already unhappy enough? To criticize those who brag about it.

191

And will this one scoff at the other? Who ought to scoff? And yet, the latter does not scoff at the other, but pities him.

And will this one mock the other? Who should be the one to mock? And yet, the latter doesn't mock the other but feels sorry for him.

192

To reproach Miton[85] with not being troubled, since God will reproach him.

To blame Miton[85] for not being affected, because God will hold him accountable.

193

Quid fiet hominibus qui minima contemnunt, majora non credunt?

What will happen to people who overlook small things and don't believe in greater ones?

194

... Let them at least learn what is the religion they attack, before attacking it. If this religion boasted of having a clear view of God, and of possessing it open and unveiled, it would be attacking it to say that we see nothing in the world which shows it with this clearness. But since, on the contrary, it says that men are in darkness and estranged from God, that He has hidden Himself from their knowledge, that this is in fact the name which He gives Himself in the Scriptures, Deus absconditus;[86] and finally, if it endeavours equally to establish these two things: that God has set up in the Church visible signs to make Himself known to those who should seek Him sincerely, and that He has nevertheless so disguised them that He will only be perceived by those who seek Him with all their heart; what advantage can they obtain, when, in the negligence with which they make profession of being in search of the truth, they cry out that nothing reveals it to them; and since that darkness in which they are, and with which they upbraid the Church, establishes only one of the things which she affirms, without touching the other, and, very far from destroying, proves her doctrine?

... At least let them understand the religion they're criticizing before they criticize it. If this religion claimed to have a clear understanding of God and openly shared it, it would be unfair to say that we see nothing in the world that reflects this clarity. But since it actually claims that people are in darkness and separated from God, that He has concealed Himself from their understanding—this is even the name He gives Himself in the Scriptures, Deus absconditus; and lastly, if it seeks to establish two points: that God has set up visible signs in the Church to make Himself known to those who sincerely search for Him, and that He has nevertheless disguised these signs so that only those who seek Him with all their heart will recognize Him—what advantage do they gain when, with their careless assertion of looking for the truth, they shout that nothing reveals it to them? And since that darkness they find themselves in, which they use to criticize the Church, only confirms one of her claims without addressing the other, and, rather than disproving it, supports her doctrine?

In order to attack it, they should have protested that they had made every effort to seek Him everywhere, and even in that which the Church proposes for their instruction, but without satisfaction. If they talked in this manner, they would in truth be attacking one of her pretensions. But I hope here to show that no reasonable person can speak thus, and I venture[Pg 54] even to say that no one has ever done so. We know well enough how those who are of this mind behave. They believe they have made great efforts for their instruction, when they have spent a few hours in reading some book of Scripture, and have questioned some priest on the truths of the faith. After that, they boast of having made vain search in books and among men. But, verily, I will tell them what I have often said, that this negligence is insufferable. We are not here concerned with the trifling interests of some stranger, that we should treat it in this fashion; the matter concerns ourselves and our all.

To challenge this, they should have argued that they tried everything to find Him everywhere, even through what the Church offers for their teaching, but without success. If they spoke like this, they would really be questioning one of her claims. However, I hope to demonstrate that no reasonable person can say this, and I dare even say that no one has ever truly done so. We know how those who think this way act. They believe they’ve made significant efforts to learn when they've only spent a few hours reading a scriptural text and asking a priest about the faith. Afterwards, they brag about their useless search in books and among people. But honestly, I will tell them what I've often said: this negligence is unacceptable. We're not talking about the trivial interests of a stranger, so we shouldn't treat it this way; this matter involves us and everything we have.

The immortality of the soul is a matter which is of so great consequence to us, and which touches us so profoundly, that we must have lost all feeling to be indifferent as to knowing what it is. All our actions and thoughts must take such different courses, according as there are or are not eternal joys to hope for, that it is impossible to take one step with sense and judgment, unless we regulate our course by our view of this point which ought to be our ultimate end.

The immortality of the soul is a topic that is incredibly important to us and affects us deeply, so we must have lost all sensitivity to not care about understanding it. All our actions and thoughts must go in such different directions, depending on whether we have eternal joys to look forward to or not, that it's impossible to take a step with reason and clarity unless we guide our path by our understanding of this issue, which should be our ultimate goal.

Thus our first interest and our first duty is to enlighten ourselves on this subject, whereon depends all our conduct. Therefore among those who do not believe, I make a vast difference between those who strive with all their power to inform themselves, and those who live without troubling or thinking about it.

Thus, our primary interest and responsibility is to educate ourselves on this topic, which influences all our actions. Therefore, among those who do not believe, I distinguish significantly between those who make every effort to seek knowledge and those who live without concern or thought regarding it.

I can have only compassion for those who sincerely bewail their doubt, who regard it as the greatest of misfortunes, and who, sparing no effort to escape it, make of this inquiry their principal and most serious occupations.

I can only feel compassion for those who truly lament their doubt, who see it as their greatest misfortune, and who, putting in all their effort to overcome it, make this questioning their main and most serious pursuit.

But as for those who pass their life without thinking of this ultimate end of life, and who, for this sole reason that they do not find within themselves the lights which convince them of it, neglect to seek them elsewhere, and to examine thoroughly whether this opinion is one of those which people receive with credulous simplicity, or one of those which, although obscure in themselves, have nevertheless a solid and immovable foundation, I look upon them in a manner quite different.

But for those who go through life without considering this final destination, and who, simply because they don't feel personally convinced about it, fail to seek answers elsewhere or thoroughly investigate whether this belief is something people accept naively, or if it’s one of those ideas that, despite being unclear, still has a strong and unshakeable basis, I see them in a completely different light.

This carelessness in a matter which concerns themselves, their eternity, their all, moves me more to anger than pity; it astonishes and shocks me; it is to me monstrous. I do not say this out of the pious zeal of a spiritual devotion. I expect, on the contrary, that we ought to have this feeling from principles of human interest and self-love; for this we need only see what the least enlightened persons see.[Pg 55]

This carelessness about something that affects them, their eternity, their everything, makes me feel more angry than sorry; it astonishes and shocks me; to me, it seems monstrous. I’m not saying this out of some religious zeal. On the contrary, I believe we should feel this way for reasons of human interest and self-love; we only need to look at what even the least informed people can see.[Pg 55]

We do not require great education of the mind to understand that here is no real and lasting satisfaction; that our pleasures are only vanity; that our evils are infinite; and, lastly, that death, which threatens us every moment, must infallibly place us within a few years under the dreadful necessity of being for ever either annihilated or unhappy.

We don’t need extensive education to see that there’s no true and lasting satisfaction here; that our pleasures are just illusions; that our troubles are endless; and, ultimately, that death, which looms over us every moment, will inevitably force us, within a few years, into the terrible situation of being either completely erased or miserable forever.

There is nothing more real than this, nothing more terrible. Be we as heroic as we like, that is the end which awaits the noblest life in the world. Let us reflect on this, and then say whether it is not beyond doubt that there is no good in this life but in the hope of another; that we are happy only in proportion as we draw near it; and that, as there are no more woes for those who have complete assurance of eternity, so there is no more happiness for those who have no insight into it.

There’s nothing more real than this, nothing more awful. No matter how brave we try to be, that’s the fate that’s waiting for the most noble life in the world. Let’s think about this, and then ask ourselves if it’s not clear that there’s no good in this life except for the hope of another; that we’re only happy to the extent that we get closer to it; and that, just as those who are fully assured of eternity have no more suffering, those who lack insight into it have no real happiness.

Surely then it is a great evil thus to be in doubt, but it is at least an indispensable duty to seek when we are in such doubt; and thus the doubter who does not seek is altogether completely unhappy and completely wrong. And if besides this he is easy and content, professes to be so, and indeed boasts of it; if it is this state itself which is the subject of his joy and vanity, I have no words to describe so silly a creature.

Surely, it's a significant problem to be in doubt, but it’s at least essential to search for answers when we are uncertain; therefore, a person who doubts and doesn’t seek is utterly unhappy and completely mistaken. And if, on top of that, he is relaxed and content, claims to be so, and even brags about it; if that very state is what brings him joy and pride, I can't find the words to describe such a foolish person.

How can people hold these opinions? What joy can we find in the expectation of nothing but hopeless misery? What reason for boasting that we are in impenetrable darkness? And how can it happen that the following argument occurs to a reasonable man?

How can people think this way? What joy can we find in expecting nothing but hopeless misery? What’s there to boast about when we’re in complete darkness? And how can a reasonable person even come up with this argument?

"I know not who put me into the world, nor what the world is, nor what I myself am. I am in terrible ignorance of everything. I know not what my body is, nor my senses, nor my soul, not even that part of me which thinks what I say, which reflects on all and on itself, and knows itself no more than the rest. I see those frightful spaces of the universe which surround me, and I find myself tied to one corner of this vast expanse, without knowing why I am put in this place rather than in another, nor why the short time which is given me to live is assigned to me at this point rather than at another of the whole eternity which was before me or which shall come after me. I see nothing but infinites on all sides, which surround me as an atom, and as a shadow which endures only for an instant and returns no more. All I know is that I must soon die, but what I know least is this very death which I cannot escape.

"I don't know who brought me into this world, nor what this world really is, nor even what I am. I'm completely ignorant about everything. I don't understand what my body is, or my senses, or my soul; I don't even grasp that part of me that thinks, reflects on everything, and knows itself no better than anything else. I look out at the terrifying vastness of the universe that surrounds me, and I find myself stuck in one small corner of this immense space, not knowing why I'm placed here instead of somewhere else, or why the brief time I have to live is allocated to me at this moment rather than another point in all the eternity that came before me or will come after me. All I see are infinities in every direction, surrounding me like an atom and like a shadow that lasts just a moment and then disappears forever. The only thing I know is that I will soon die, but what I understand the least is this very death that I can't escape."

"As I know not whence I come, so I know not whither I go.[Pg 56] I know only that, in leaving this world, I fall for ever either into annihilation or into the hands of an angry God, without knowing to which of these two states I shall be for ever assigned. Such is my state, full of weakness and uncertainty. And from all this I conclude that I ought to spend all the days of my life without caring to inquire into what must happen to me. Perhaps I might find some solution to my doubts, but I will not take the trouble, nor take a step to seek it; and after treating with scorn those who are concerned with this care, I will go without foresight and without fear to try the great event, and let myself be led carelessly to death, uncertain of the eternity of my future state."

"As I don’t know where I come from, I also don’t know where I’m going.[Pg 56] I only know that in leaving this world, I might either fall into nothingness or end up in the hands of an angry God, without knowing which of these two fates I’ll face forever. That’s my situation—full of weakness and uncertainty. Because of all this, I believe I should spend my life without worrying about what will happen to me. I might find some answers to my doubts, but I won’t bother or take any steps to look for them; and after looking down on those who do concern themselves with these matters, I will move forward without care and without fear to face the great unknown, letting myself be led carelessly to death, uncertain about the eternity that awaits me."

Who would desire to have for a friend a man who talks in this fashion? Who would choose him out from others to tell him of his affairs? Who would have recourse to him in affliction? And indeed to what use in life could one put him?

Who would want to have as a friend someone who talks like this? Who would pick him out from the rest to share their problems? Who would turn to him in times of trouble? And really, what good would he be in life?

In truth, it is the glory of religion to have for enemies men so unreasonable: and their opposition to it is so little dangerous that it serves on the contrary to establish its truths. For the Christian faith goes mainly to establish these two facts, the corruption of nature, and redemption by Jesus Christ. Now I contend that if these men do not serve to prove the truth of the redemption by the holiness of their behaviour, they at least serve admirably to show the corruption of nature by sentiments so unnatural.

In reality, it's the greatness of religion that it has such unreasonable people as its enemies: their opposition is so minor that it actually helps reinforce its truths. The Christian faith primarily aims to establish two facts: the corruption of human nature and redemption through Jesus Christ. I argue that if these individuals don't demonstrate the truth of redemption through their lack of holiness, they at least show the corruption of nature through their extremely unnatural sentiments.

Nothing is so important to man as his own state, nothing is so formidable to him as eternity; and thus it is not natural that there should be men indifferent to the loss of their existence, and to the perils of everlasting suffering. They are quite different with regard to all other things. They are afraid of mere trifles; they foresee them; they feel them. And this same man who spends so many days and nights in rage and despair for the loss of office, or for some imaginary insult to his honour, is the very one who knows without anxiety and without emotion that he will lose all by death. It is a monstrous thing to see in the same heart and at the same time this sensibility to trifles and this strange insensibility to the greatest objects. It is an incomprehensible enchantment, and a supernatural slumber, which indicates as its cause an all-powerful force.

Nothing is more important to a person than their own situation, and nothing is as intimidating to them as eternity; so it’s not natural for some people to be indifferent about losing their existence or the dangers of endless suffering. They react differently to everything else. They fear minor issues; they anticipate them; they feel them. And this same person who spends countless days and nights in anger and despair over losing a job or some imagined slight to their dignity is the very one who calmly accepts, without worry or emotion, that they will lose everything through death. It’s a strange sight to witness in the same heart, at the same time, this sensitivity to trivial matters and this odd indifference to the most significant concerns. It’s an incomprehensible enchantment and a supernatural slumber, suggesting an incredibly powerful force at work.

There must be a strange confusion in the nature of man, that he should boast of being in that state in which it seems incredible that a single individual should be. However, experience has[Pg 57] shown me so great a number of such persons that the fact would be surprising, if we did not know that the greater part of those who trouble themselves about the matter are disingenuous, and not in fact what they say. They are people who have heard it said that it is the fashion to be thus daring. It is what they call shaking off the yoke, and they try to imitate this. But it would not be difficult to make them understand how greatly they deceive themselves in thus seeking esteem. This is not the way to gain it, even I say among those men of the world who take a healthy view of things, and who know that the only way to succeed in this life is to make ourselves appear honourable, faithful, judicious, and capable of useful service to a friend; because naturally men love only what may be useful to them. Now, what do we gain by hearing it said of a man that he has now thrown off the yoke, that he does not believe there is a God who watches our actions, that he considers himself the sole master of his conduct, and that he thinks he is accountable for it only to himself? Does he think that he has thus brought us to have henceforth complete confidence in him, and to look to him for consolation, advice, and help in every need of life? Do they profess to have delighted us by telling us that they hold our soul to be only a little wind and smoke, especially by telling us this in a haughty and self-satisfied tone of voice? Is this a thing to say gaily? Is it not, on the contrary, a thing to say sadly, as the saddest thing in the world?

There’s a strange contradiction in human nature that makes people proud to claim a state of being that seems unbelievable for any individual. Yet, my experiences have shown me so many of these people that it would be shocking if we didn’t realize that most of those who concern themselves with this are insincere and not truly what they claim to be. They are individuals who have heard that it’s trendy to be this bold. It’s what they call shaking off the yoke, and they try to copy this. But it wouldn’t be hard to help them see how much they mislead themselves in their quest for approval. This isn’t the way to earn it, even among those practical thinkers who understand that the only way to succeed in life is to appear honorable, trustworthy, wise, and capable of being of help to a friend; because, naturally, people only love what can benefit them. Now, what do we really gain from hearing that someone has thrown off the yoke, that they don’t believe in a God who observes our actions, that they consider themselves the sole authority over their behavior, and that they feel accountable only to themselves? Do they think this makes us fully trust them from now on, or that we’ll turn to them for comfort, advice, and assistance in every situation life throws at us? Do they believe they have thrilled us by insisting that they view our soul as just a bit of wind and smoke, particularly when they express this with arrogance and self-satisfaction? Is this something to say cheerfully? Isn’t it, rather, something to express mournfully, as the saddest thing in the world?

If they thought of it seriously, they would see that this is so bad a mistake, so contrary to good sense, so opposed to decency and so removed in every respect from that good breeding which they seek, that they would be more likely to correct than to pervert those who had an inclination to follow them. And indeed, make them give an account of their opinions, and of the reasons which they have for doubting religion, and they will say to you things so feeble and so petty, that they will persuade you of the contrary. The following is what a person one day said to such a one very appositely: "If you continue to talk in this manner, you will really make me religious." And he was right, for who would not have a horror of holding opinions in which he would have such contemptible persons as companions!

If they thought about it seriously, they would realize that this is such a terrible mistake, so against common sense, so lacking in decency, and so far removed from the good manners they claim to value, that they would be more likely to correct than to corrupt those who might want to follow them. In fact, if you asked them to explain their views and their reasons for doubting religion, they would give you arguments that are so weak and trivial that you would end up believing the opposite. Someone once pointed this out perfectly to one of these individuals: "If you keep talking like this, you're really going to make me religious." And he was right, because who would want to hold opinions that they would share with such contemptible people?

Thus those who only feign these opinions would be very unhappy, if they restrained their natural feelings in order to make themselves the most conceited of men. If, at the bottom of their heart, they are troubled at not having more light, let[Pg 58] them not disguise the fact; this avowal will not be shameful. The only shame is to have none. Nothing reveals more an extreme weakness of mind than not to know the misery of a godless man. Nothing is more indicative of a bad disposition of heart than not to desire the truth of eternal promises. Nothing is more dastardly than to act with bravado before God. Let them then leave these impieties to those who are sufficiently ill-bred to be really capable of them. Let them at least be honest men, if they cannot be Christians. Finally, let them recognise that there are two kinds of people one can call reasonable; those who serve God with all their heart because they know Him, and those who seek Him with all their heart because they do not know Him.

So, those who only pretend to hold these beliefs would be very unhappy if they suppressed their true feelings just to make themselves look superior. If, deep down, they are troubled by not understanding more, they shouldn't hide it; admitting this won't be shameful. The only real shame is to not have any. Nothing shows a weak mind more than not realizing the suffering of a godless person. Nothing indicates a poor character more than not wanting the truth of eternal promises. Nothing is more cowardly than to act proudly in front of God. Let them leave these disrespectful attitudes to those who are truly rude enough to embrace them. They should at least be honest people, even if they can't be Christians. Finally, they should recognize that there are two types of people who can be called reasonable: those who serve God with all their heart because they know Him, and those who seek Him with all their heart because they do not know Him.

But as for those who live without knowing Him and without seeking Him, they judge themselves so little worthy of their own care, that they are not worthy of the care of others; and it needs all the charity of the religion which they despise, not to despise them even to the point of leaving them to their folly. But because this religion obliges us always to regard them, so long as they are in this life, as capable of the grace which can enlighten them, and to believe that they may, in a little time, be more replenished with faith than we are, and that, on the other hand, we may fall into the blindness wherein they are, we must do for them what we would they should do for us if we were in their place, and call upon them to have pity upon themselves, and to take at least some steps in the endeavour to find light. Let them give to reading this some of the hours which they otherwise employ so uselessly; whatever aversion they may bring to the task, they will perhaps gain something, and at least will not lose much. But as for those who bring to the task perfect sincerity and a real desire to meet with truth, those I hope will be satisfied and convinced of the proofs of a religion so divine, which I have here collected, and in which I have followed somewhat after this order ...

But for those who live without knowing Him and without seeking Him, they consider themselves so unworthy of their own care that they don’t deserve the care of others; it takes all the kindness of the faith they disregard not to look down on them to the point of leaving them to their foolishness. However, since this faith requires us to always see them, as long as they are alive, as capable of the grace that can enlighten them, and to believe that they may, in a short time, have more faith than we do, and that, on the flip side, we could fall into the same ignorance they have, we must do for them what we would want them to do for us if we were in their situation, and urge them to have compassion for themselves and at least make some effort to find understanding. They should dedicate some of the time they usually spend so unproductively to reading this; no matter how much they might dislike the task, they might gain something, and they certainly won’t lose much. But for those who approach the task with complete sincerity and a genuine desire to find the truth, I hope they will be satisfied and convinced by the evidence of such a divine faith that I have gathered here, following this general order...

195

Before entering into the proofs of the Christian religion, I find it necessary to point out the sinfulness of those men who live in indifference to the search for truth in a matter which is so important to them, and which touches them so nearly.

Before getting into the evidence for the Christian religion, I feel it's important to highlight the sinfulness of those who remain indifferent to pursuing the truth in an area that is so significant and personally relevant to them.

Of all their errors, this doubtless is the one which most convicts them of foolishness and blindness, and in which it is[Pg 59] easiest to confound them by the first glimmerings of common sense, and by natural feelings.

Of all their mistakes, this is definitely the one that shows their foolishness and ignorance the most, and it's the easiest to challenge them with even a little common sense and basic human feelings.

For it is not to be doubted that the duration of this life is but a moment; that the state of death is eternal, whatever may be its nature; and that thus all our actions and thoughts must take such different directions according to the state of that eternity, that it is impossible to take one step with sense and judgment, unless we regulate our course by the truth of that point which ought to be our ultimate end.

For it's undeniable that this life lasts only a moment; that death is eternal, no matter what it’s like; and that all our actions and thoughts must diverge based on the nature of that eternity. Therefore, it's impossible to make any sensible decisions unless we align our direction with the truth of what should be our ultimate goal.

There is nothing clearer than this; and thus, according to the principles of reason, the conduct of men is wholly unreasonable, if they do not take another course.

There’s nothing clearer than this; therefore, based on the principles of reason, people’s behavior is completely unreasonable if they don’t choose a different path.

On this point, therefore, we condemn those who live without thought of the ultimate end of life, who let themselves be guided by their own inclinations and their own pleasures without reflection and without concern, and, as if they could annihilate eternity by turning away their thought from it, think only of making themselves happy for the moment.

On this point, we criticize those who go through life without considering the ultimate purpose, who follow their own desires and pleasures without thinking or caring, and as if they could erase eternity by ignoring it, focus only on seeking immediate happiness.

Yet this eternity exists, and death, which must open into it, and threatens them every hour, must in a little time infallibly put them under the dreadful necessity of being either annihilated or unhappy for ever, without knowing which of these eternities is for ever prepared for them.

Yet this eternity exists, and death, which must lead into it, and threatens them every hour, will soon put them in the terrifying position of being either erased or unhappy forever, without knowing which of these eternities is waiting for them.

This is a doubt of terrible consequence. They are in peril of eternal woe; and thereupon, as if the matter were not worth the trouble, they neglect to inquire whether this is one of those opinions which people receive with too credulous a facility, or one of those which, obscure in themselves, have a very firm, though hidden, foundation. Thus they know not whether there be truth or falsity in the matter, nor whether there be strength or weakness in the proofs. They have them before their eyes; they refuse to look at them; and in that ignorance they choose all that is necessary to fall into this misfortune if it exists, to await death to make trial of it, yet to be very content in this state, to make profession of it, and indeed to boast of it. Can we think seriously on the importance of this subject without being horrified at conduct so extravagant?

This is a doubt of great consequence. They are at risk of eternal suffering, yet, as if the issue isn't worth the effort, they ignore whether this is one of those beliefs that people accept too easily, or one of those that, while unclear, have a strong, albeit hidden, foundation. Thus, they don't know if there is truth or falsehood in the matter, nor whether the evidence is strong or weak. The evidence is right in front of them; they refuse to examine it; and in that ignorance, they choose everything necessary to fall into this misfortune, if it exists, waiting for death to test it, while being completely content in this state, professing it, and even boasting about it. Can we really think about the importance of this issue without being horrified by such outrageous behavior?

This resting in ignorance is a monstrous thing, and they who pass their life in it must be made to feel its extravagance and stupidity, by having it shown to them, so that they may be confounded by the sight of their folly. For this is how men reason, when they choose to live in such ignorance of what they[Pg 60] are, and without seeking enlightenment. "I know not," they say ...

This state of being unaware is a terrible thing, and those who spend their lives in it need to be made to realize how ridiculous and foolish it is, by having it pointed out to them, so they can be stunned by the view of their own foolishness. This is how people think when they decide to live in such ignorance of who they are, without looking for understanding. "I don’t know," they say ...

196

Men lack heart; they would not make a friend of it.

Men lack compassion; they wouldn't consider it a friend.

197

To be insensible to the extent of despising interesting things, and to become insensible to the point which interests us most.

To be so numb that we start to look down on interesting things, and to become so indifferent that we miss what matters to us most.

198

The sensibility of man to trifles, and his insensibility to great things, indicates a strange inversion.

The way people care about small things and ignore the big ones shows a strange reversal.

199

Let us imagine a number of men in chains, and all condemned to death, where some are killed each day in the sight of the others, and those who remain see their own fate in that of their fellows, and wait their turn, looking at each other sorrowfully and without hope. It is an image of the condition of men.

Let’s picture a group of men in chains, all sentenced to death, with some being executed each day in front of the others. Those who are left see their own future reflected in the fate of their peers, waiting for their turn, glancing at each other with sadness and despair. It’s a representation of the human condition.

200

A man in a dungeon, ignorant whether his sentence be pronounced, and having only one hour to learn it, but this hour enough, if he know that it is pronounced, to obtain its repeal, would act unnaturally in spending that hour, not in ascertaining his sentence, but in playing piquet. So it is against nature that man, etc. It is making heavy the hand of God.

A man in a dungeon, unaware if his sentence has been given, and with only one hour to find out, but this hour is enough, if he knows the sentence has been pronounced, to get it overturned, would be unnatural to spend that hour not discovering his sentence, but playing cards. So it is against nature that man, etc. It is weighing down the hand of God.

Thus not only the zeal of those who seek Him proves God, but also the blindness of those who seek Him not.

Thus, not only the passion of those who search for Him demonstrates God's existence, but also the ignorance of those who don't.

201

All the objections of this one and that one only go against themselves, and not against religion. All that infidels say ...

All the objections from this person and that person only reflect their own issues, not against religion. Everything that nonbelievers claim ...

202

[From those who are in despair at being without faith, we see that God does not enlighten them; but as to the rest, we see there is a God who makes them blind.]

[From those who are in despair at lacking faith, we see that God does not provide them with understanding; but for the others, we observe a God who keeps them blinded.]

203

Fascinatio nugacitatis.[87]—That passion may not harm us, let us act as if we had only eight hours to live.[Pg 61]

Fascinatio nugacitatis.[87]—To ensure passion doesn’t hurt us, let’s act like we only have eight hours left to live.[Pg 61]

204

If we ought to devote eight hours of life, we ought to devote a hundred years.

If we're going to spend eight hours of our lives, we should spend a hundred years.

205

When I consider the short duration of my life, swallowed up in the eternity before and after, the little space which I fill, and even can see, engulfed in the infinite immensity of spaces of which I am ignorant, and which know me not, I am frightened, and am astonished at being here rather than there; for there is no reason why here rather than there, why now rather than then. Who has put me here? By whose order and direction have this place and time been allotted to me? Memoria hospitis unius diei prætereuntis.[88]

When I think about how short my life is, lost in the eternity that existed before and will exist after, the tiny space I occupy—one that I can see—overwhelmed by the endless vastness of places I don’t know and that don’t know me, I feel scared and amazed to be here instead of somewhere else; there’s no reason for being here instead of there or for being now instead of then. Who placed me here? By whose command and guidance have this moment and location been given to me? Memoria hospitis unius diei prætereuntis.[88]

206

The eternal silence of these infinite spaces frightens me.

The endless quiet of these vast spaces scares me.

207

How many kingdoms know us not!

How many kingdoms don't know us!

208

Why is my knowledge limited? Why my stature? Why my life to one hundred years rather than to a thousand? What reason has nature had for giving me such, and for choosing this number rather than another in the infinity of those from which there is no more reason to choose one than another, trying nothing else?

Why is my knowledge so limited? Why is my status so low? Why do I live for just one hundred years instead of a thousand? What reason does nature have for giving me this, and for choosing this specific number over any others in the endless possibilities where there's no real reason to pick one over the other, trying nothing else?

209

Art thou less a slave by being loved and favoured by thy master? Thou art indeed well off, slave. Thy master favours thee; he will soon beat thee.

Are you any less of a slave because your master loves and favors you? You're pretty lucky, slave. Your master likes you; he’ll probably hit you soon.

210

The last act is tragic, however happy all the rest of the play is; at the last a little earth is thrown upon our head, and that is the end for ever.

The final act is tragic, no matter how joyful the rest of the play is; in the end, a bit of dirt is tossed onto our heads, and that's it, forever.

211

We are fools to depend upon the society of our fellow-men. Wretched as we are, powerless as we are, they will not aid us;[Pg 62] we shall die alone. We should therefore act as if we were alone, and in that case should we build fine houses, etc.? We should seek the truth without hesitation; and, if we refuse it, we show that we value the esteem of men more than the search for truth.

We’re foolish to rely on the company of others. As miserable and powerless as we are, they won’t help us;[Pg 62] we will die alone. Therefore, we should behave as if we are alone. In that case, should we really build fancy houses and such? We should pursue the truth without hesitation; if we refuse it, we’re showing that we care more about what people think than about seeking the truth.

212

Instability.[89]—It is a horrible thing to feel all that we possess slipping away.

Instability.[89]—It’s a terrible feeling to watch everything we have slipping away.

213

Between us and heaven or hell there is only life, which is the frailest thing in the world.

Between us and heaven or hell, there's only life, which is the most fragile thing in the world.

214

Injustice.—That presumption should be joined to meanness is extreme injustice.

Injustice.—It's a serious injustice to assume that it should be associated with cruelty.

215

To fear death without danger, and not in danger, for one must be a man.

To be afraid of death without facing any real danger, and not while actually in danger, is something only a man can do.

216

Sudden death alone is feared; hence confessors stay with lords.

Sudden death is what people really fear; that's why confessors stick around with lords.

217

An heir finds the title-deeds of his house. Will he say, "Perhaps they are forged?" and neglect to examine them?

An heir finds the title deeds to his house. Will he say, "Maybe they’re fake?" and ignore checking them?

218

Dungeon.—I approve of not examining the opinion of Copernicus; but this...! It concerns all our life to know whether the soul be mortal or immortal.

Dungeon.—I agree that we shouldn't focus on what Copernicus thinks; but this...! It's crucial for our lives to know whether the soul is mortal or immortal.

219

It is certain that the mortality or immortality of the soul must make an entire difference to morality. And yet philosophers have constructed their ethics independently of this: they discuss to pass an hour.

It’s clear that whether the soul is mortal or immortal makes a huge difference to morality. And still, philosophers have developed their ethics without considering this: they just talk to fill time.

Plato, to incline to Christianity.

Plato, leaning towards Christianity.

220

The fallacy of philosophers who have not discussed the immortality of the soul. The fallacy of their dilemma in Montaigne.[Pg 63]

The mistake of philosophers who haven't addressed the immortality of the soul. The flaw in their argument as shown in Montaigne.[Pg 63]

221

Atheists ought to say what is perfectly evident; now it is not perfectly evident that the soul is material.

Atheists should state what is clearly obvious; currently, it is not clearly obvious that the soul is material.

222

Atheists.—What reason have they for saying that we cannot rise from the dead? What is more difficult, to be born or to rise again; that what has never been should be, or that what has been should be again? Is it more difficult to come into existence than to return to it? Habit makes the one appear easy to us; want of habit makes the other impossible. A popular way of thinking!

Atheists.—What reason do they have to claim that we can't rise from the dead? What's harder, to be born or to come back to life? Is it more challenging for something that never existed to exist, or for something that existed to exist again? Is it tougher to come into existence than to return to it? We find the first easy because we're used to it, while the second seems impossible because we're not. A common way of thinking!

Why cannot a virgin bear a child? Does a hen not lay eggs without a cock? What distinguishes these outwardly from others? And who has told us that the hen may not form the germ as well as the cock?

Why can't a virgin have a baby? Can't a hen lay eggs without a rooster? What makes these different from others? And who has told us that the hen can't produce the germ just like the rooster?

223

What have they to say against the resurrection, and against the child-bearing of the Virgin? Which is the more difficult, to produce a man or an animal, or to reproduce it? And if they had never seen any species of animals, could they have conjectured whether they were produced without connection with each other?

What do they have to say against the resurrection and the Virgin's childbirth? Which is more difficult: creating a man or an animal, or just reproducing one? And if they had never seen any species of animals, could they have guessed whether they were produced without any connection to each other?

224

How I hate these follies of not believing in the Eucharist, etc.! If the Gospel be true, if Jesus Christ be God, what difficulty is there?

How I hate these ridiculous doubts about the Eucharist and everything! If the Gospel is true, if Jesus Christ is God, what’s the problem?

225

Atheism shows strength of mind, but only to a certain degree.

Atheism reflects a strong mindset, but only to an extent.

226

Infidels, who profess to follow reason, ought to be exceedingly strong in reason. What say they then? "Do we not see," say they, "that the brutes live and die like men, and Turks like Christians? They have their ceremonies, their prophets, their doctors, their saints, their monks, like us," etc. (Is this contrary to Scripture? Does it not say all this?)

Infidels, who claim to follow reason, should be exceptionally strong in their reasoning. What do they say then? "Don't we see," they claim, "that animals live and die like people, and Turks like Christians? They have their ceremonies, their prophets, their doctors, their saints, their monks, just like us," etc. (Is this against Scripture? Doesn't it say all this?)

If you care but little to know the truth, here is enough of it to leave you in repose. But if you desire with all your heart[Pg 64] to know it, it is not enough; look at it in detail. This would be sufficient for a question in philosophy; but not here, where it concerns your all. And yet, after a trifling reflection of this kind, we go to amuse ourselves, etc. Let us inquire of this same religion whether it does not give a reason for this obscurity; perhaps it will teach it to us.

If you don’t really care to know the truth, here’s enough to keep you at ease. But if you truly want to find out, this isn’t enough; you need to dig deeper. This might suffice for a philosophical question, but not here, where everything matters to you. Yet, after a small contemplation like this, we just go off to entertain ourselves, etc. Let’s ask this same religion if it has an explanation for this confusion; maybe it will enlighten us.

227

Order by dialogues.—What ought I to do? I see only darkness everywhere. Shall I believe I am nothing? Shall I believe I am God?

Order by dialogues.—What should I do? I see only darkness all around. Should I believe I’m nothing? Should I believe I’m God?

"All things change and succeed each other." You are mistaken; there is ...

"Everything changes and follows one another." You’re wrong; there is ...

228

Objection of atheists: "But we have no light."

Objection from atheists: "But we have no guidance."

229

This is what I see and what troubles me. I look on all sides, and I see only darkness everywhere. Nature presents to me nothing which is not matter of doubt and concern. If I saw nothing there which revealed a Divinity, I would come to a negative conclusion; if I saw everywhere the signs of a Creator, I would remain peacefully in faith. But, seeing too much to deny and too little to be sure, I am in a state to be pitied; wherefore I have a hundred time wished that if a God maintains nature, she should testify to Him unequivocally, and that, if the signs she gives are deceptive, she should suppress them altogether; that she should say everything or nothing, that I might see which cause I ought to follow. Whereas in my present state, ignorant of what I am or of what I ought to do, I know neither my condition nor my duty. My heart inclines wholly to know where is the true good, in order to follow it; nothing would be too dear to me for eternity.

This is what I see and what troubles me. I look around, and I see only darkness everywhere. Nature offers me nothing but doubt and concern. If I saw nothing that hinted at a higher power, I would come to a negative conclusion; if I saw clear signs of a Creator, I would be at peace in my faith. But, seeing too much to deny and too little to be certain, I find myself in a state of despair; that’s why I have wished countless times that if a God exists who upholds nature, it should clearly show evidence of Him, and if the signs are misleading, they should be removed entirely; that it should communicate everything or nothing, so I might know which path to follow. In my current state, confused about who I am or what I should do, I am unaware of my situation or my responsibilities. My heart longs to understand where true goodness lies, so I can pursue it; nothing would be too precious to me for eternity.

I envy those whom I see living in the faith with such carelessness, and who make such a bad use of a gift of which it seems to me I would make such a different use.

I envy those I see living out their faith so casually, and who misuse a gift that I believe I would use in a completely different way.

230

It is incomprehensible that God should exist, and it is incomprehensible that He should not exist; that the soul should be joined to the body, and that we should have no soul; that the[Pg 65] world should be created, and that it should not be created, etc.; that original sin should be, and that it should not be.

It’s impossible to understand how God could exist, and it's also impossible to understand how He could not exist; that the soul is connected to the body, and that we might have no soul; that the[Pg 65] world was created, and that it wasn't created, etc.; that original sin exists, and that it doesn’t exist.

231

Do you believe it to be impossible that God is infinite, without parts?—Yes. I wish therefore to show you an infinite and indivisible thing. It is a point moving everywhere with an infinite velocity; for it is one in all places, and is all totality in every place.

Do you think it's impossible for God to be infinite and without parts?—Yes. I want to show you something infinite and indivisible. It’s a point that moves everywhere at an infinite speed; it is the same in all places and represents the entirety in every spot.

Let this effect of nature, which previously seemed to you impossible, make you know that there may be others of which you are still ignorant. Do not draw this conclusion from your experiment, that there remains nothing for you to know; but rather that there remains an infinity for you to know.

Let this natural phenomenon, which you once thought was impossible, show you that there are other things out there that you still don't know about. Don't conclude from your experience that there's nothing left for you to learn; instead, realize that there's an infinite amount for you to discover.

232

Infinite movement, the point which fills everything, the moment of rest; infinite without quantity, indivisible and infinite.

Infinite motion, the point that encompasses everything, the moment of stillness; infinite in extent, indivisible and boundless.

233

Infinitenothing.—Our soul is cast into a body, where it finds number, time, dimension. Thereupon it reasons, and calls this nature, necessity, and can believe nothing else.

Infinitenothing.—Our soul is trapped in a body, where it encounters number, time, and space. From this, it thinks and refers to this as nature, necessity, and can accept nothing else.

Unity joined to infinity adds nothing to it, no more than one foot to an infinite measure. The finite is annihilated in the presence of the infinite, and becomes a pure nothing. So our spirit before God, so our justice before divine justice. There is not so great a disproportion between our justice and that of God, as between unity and infinity.

Unity added to infinity doesn't change it, just like adding one foot to an infinite distance doesn’t make a difference. The finite disappears when faced with the infinite and turns into nothing. This is how our spirit stands before God, and how our sense of justice compares to divine justice. The gap between our sense of justice and God’s is as vast as the difference between one and infinity.

The justice of God must be vast like His compassion. Now justice to the outcast is less vast, and ought less to offend our feelings than mercy towards the elect.

The justice of God must be as expansive as His compassion. Now, justice for the outcast is less extensive and should offend our feelings less than mercy towards the chosen.

We know that there is an infinite, and are ignorant of its nature. As we know it to be false that numbers are finite, it is therefore true that there is an infinity in number. But we do not know what it is. It is false that it is even, it is false that it is odd; for the addition of a unit can make no change in its nature. Yet it is a number, and every number is odd or even (this is certainly true of every finite number). So we may well know that there is a God without knowing what He is. Is there not one substantial truth, seeing there are so many things which are not the truth itself?[Pg 66]

We know there’s an infinity, but we don’t understand what it really is. Since we understand that numbers aren’t finite, it’s true that there are infinite numbers. However, we still don’t know what that infinity is. It’s not true that infinity is even, and it’s not true that it’s odd, because adding one doesn’t change its fundamental nature. Yet, it is a number, and every number is either odd or even (this is definitely true for every finite number). So, we can understand that there is a God without knowing exactly what He is. Isn't there at least one real truth, considering how many things aren't the truth? [Pg 66]

We know then the existence and nature of the finite, because we also are finite and have extension. We know the existence of the infinite, and are ignorant of its nature, because it has extension like us, but not limits like us. But we know neither the existence nor the nature of God, because He has neither extension nor limits.

We understand the existence and nature of the finite because we are also finite and have physical form. We acknowledge the existence of the infinite and don't fully grasp its nature since it has form like us, but lacks limits like we do. However, we know neither the existence nor the nature of God, because He has neither form nor limits.

But by faith we know His existence; in glory we shall know His nature. Now, I have already shown that we may well know the existence of a thing, without knowing its nature.

But by faith, we know He exists; in glory, we will understand His nature. Now, I've already shown that we can understand the existence of something without knowing what it truly is.

Let us now speak according to natural lights.

Let’s now talk based on our natural understanding.

If there is a God, He is infinitely incomprehensible, since, having neither parts nor limits, He has no affinity to us. We are then incapable of knowing either what He is or if He is. This being so, who will dare to undertake the decision of the question? Not we, who have no affinity to Him.

If there is a God, He is beyond our understanding, since, having no parts or limits, He doesn’t relate to us at all. We are therefore unable to know what He is or even if He exists. Given this, who would have the courage to make a decision about this question? Not us, since we have no connection to Him.

Who then will blame Christians for not being able to give a reason for their belief, since they profess a religion for which they cannot give a reason? They declare, in expounding it to the world, that it is a foolishness, stultitiam;[90] and then you complain that they do not prove it! If they proved it, they would not keep their word; it is in lacking proofs, that they are not lacking in sense. "Yes, but although this excuses those who offer it as such, and takes away from them the blame of putting it forward without reason, it does not excuse those who receive it." Let us then examine this point, and say, "God is, or He is not." But to which side shall we incline? Reason can decide nothing here. There is an infinite chaos which separated us. A game is being played at the extremity of this infinite distance where heads or tails will turn up. What will you wager? According to reason, you can do neither the one thing nor the other; according to reason, you can defend neither of the propositions.

Who can blame Christians for not being able to provide a reason for their belief when they follow a religion that they can’t justify? They openly state that it is a foolishness, stultitiam; [90] and then you argue that they don’t support it! If they proved it, they wouldn’t be keeping their promise; it’s in their failure to provide proof that they actually demonstrate some sense. "Yes, but while this excuses those who present it this way and removes the blame from them for doing so without justification, it doesn't excuse those who accept it." So let’s look at this issue and say, "God exists, or He doesn’t." But which side should we take? Reason can’t settle this. There’s an infinite chaos that separates us. A gamble is being made at the edge of this infinite distance, where heads or tails will show up. What will you bet? According to reason, you can’t do either; according to reason, you can’t defend either position.

Do not then reprove for error those who have made a choice; for you know nothing about it. "No, but I blame them for having made, not this choice, but a choice; for again both he who chooses heads and he who chooses tails are equally at fault, they are both in the wrong. The true course is not to wager at all."

Do not criticize those who have made a choice; you really don’t know anything about it. "No, I blame them not for this particular choice, but for choosing at all; because both the person who picks heads and the person who picks tails are equally to blame—they are both in the wrong. The right thing to do is to not take the bet at all."

Yes; but you must wager. It is not optional. You are embarked. Which will you choose then? Let us see. Since you must choose, let us see which interests you least. You have two things to lose, the true and the good; and two things to stake,[Pg 67] your reason and your will, your knowledge and your happiness; and your nature has two things to shun, error and misery. Your reason is no more shocked in choosing one rather than the other, since you must of necessity choose. This is one point settled. But your happiness? Let us weigh the gain and the loss in wagering that God is. Let us estimate these two chances. If you gain, you gain all; if you lose, you lose nothing. Wager, then, without hesitation that He is.—"That is very fine. Yes, I must wager; but I may perhaps wager too much."—Let us see. Since there is an equal risk of gain and of loss, if you had only to gain two lives, instead of one, you might still wager. But if there were three lives to gain, you would have to play (since you are under the necessity of playing), and you would be imprudent, when you are forced to play, not to chance your life to gain three at a game where there is an equal risk of loss and gain. But there is an eternity of life and happiness. And this being so, if there were an infinity of chances, of which one only would be for you, you would still be right in wagering one to win two, and you would act stupidly, being obliged to play, by refusing to stake one life against three at a game in which out of an infinity of chances there is one for you, if there were an infinity of an infinitely happy life to gain. But there is here an infinity of an infinitely happy life to gain, a chance of gain against a finite number of chances of loss, and what you stake is finite. It is all divided; wherever the infinite is and there is not an infinity of chances of loss against that of gain, there is no time to hesitate, you must give all. And thus, when one is forced to play, he must renounce reason to preserve his life, rather than risk it for infinite gain, as likely to happen as the loss of nothingness.

Yes; but you have to bet. It's not optional. You're on this journey. So, what will you choose? Let's find out. Since you have to choose, let's see what matters least to you. You have two things to lose: the truth and the good; and two things to wager, your reason and your will, your knowledge and your happiness; and your nature has two things to avoid: error and misery. Your reason isn’t shocked by choosing one over the other since you have to choose either way. That's settled. But what about your happiness? Let’s weigh the potential gains and losses of betting that God exists. Let’s evaluate these two possibilities. If you win, you win everything; if you lose, you lose nothing. So, wager confidently that He exists. —"That sounds great. Yes, I must wager; but maybe I could be wagering too much." —Let’s see. Since there’s an equal risk of gain and loss, even if you could gain two lives instead of one, you might still take that bet. But if there were three lives to gain, you would have to play (since you have no choice but to play), and it would be unwise, when forced to play, not to risk your life to gain three at a game where the risks are the same. But there’s an eternity of life and happiness at stake. Given that, if there were endless chances, with only one being in your favor, you’d still be right to bet one to win two. It would be foolish, when required to play, to refuse to stake one life against three at a game where, out of infinite chances, one is for you, especially if that chance leads to an infinite, happy life. But right now, there’s an infinite, happy life to gain, a chance to win against a finite number of chances of losing, and what you stake is finite. Everything is divided; where the infinite exists, and there isn’t an infinite number of chances of loss compared to gain, there’s no reason to hesitate; you must give everything. Therefore, when one is forced to play, they must set aside reason to preserve their life, rather than risk it for infinite gain, just as likely to happen as losing everything.

For it is no use to say it is uncertain if we will gain, and it is certain that we risk, and that the infinite distance between the certainty of what is staked and the uncertainty of what will be gained, equals the finite good which is certainly staked against the uncertain infinite. It is not so, as every player stakes a certainty to gain an uncertainty, and yet he stakes a finite certainty to gain a finite uncertainty, without transgressing against reason. There is not an infinite distance between the certainty staked and the uncertainty of the gain; that is untrue. In truth, there is an infinity between the certainty of gain and the certainty of loss. But the uncertainty of the gain is proportioned to the certainty of the stake according to the[Pg 68] proportion of the chances of gain and loss. Hence it comes that, if there are as many risks on one side as on the other, the course is to play even; and then the certainty of the stake is equal to the uncertainty of the gain, so far is it from fact that there is an infinite distance between them. And so our proposition is of infinite force, when there is the finite to stake in a game where there are equal risks of gain and of loss, and the infinite to gain. This is demonstrable; and if men are capable of any truths, this is one.

It's pointless to say it's unsure if we will win, and it's definitely true that we risk something, and the huge gap between the certainty of what we put in and the uncertainty of what we might get back is equal to the certain value we risk against the uncertain infinite. It's not the case that every player puts in a certainty to win an uncertainty; instead, they put in a finite certainty to win a finite uncertainty without going against reason. There isn’t an infinite gap between the certainty risked and the uncertainty of the gain; that’s simply not true. In reality, there's an infinite difference between the certainty of a gain and the certainty of a loss. However, the uncertainty of the gain corresponds to the certainty of the stake according to the[Pg 68] ratio of the chances of winning and losing. Thus, if there are as many risks on one side as on the other, the game is balanced; then the certainty of the stake is equal to the uncertainty of the gain, proving that the claim of an infinite gap between them is false. Therefore, our argument is extremely strong when there’s a finite amount to risk in a game with equal chances of winning or losing, and the potential for an infinite gain. This can be proven; and if people are capable of understanding any truths, this is one of them.

"I confess it, I admit it. But, still, is there no means of seeing the faces of the cards?"—Yes, Scripture and the rest, etc. "Yes, but I have my hands tied and my mouth closed; I am forced to wager, and am not free. I am not released, and am so made that I cannot believe. What, then, would you have me do?"

"I admit it, I confess. But still, is there any way to see the faces of the cards?"—"Yes, in Scripture and so on, etc." "But I have my hands tied and my mouth shut; I'm forced to gamble and I'm not free. I'm not let go, and I'm made in such a way that I can't believe. So what do you want me to do?"

True. But at least learn your inability to believe, since reason brings you to this, and yet you cannot believe. Endeavour then to convince yourself, not by increase of proofs of God, but by the abatement of your passions. You would like to attain faith, and do not know the way; you would like to cure yourself of unbelief, and ask the remedy for it. Learn of those who have been bound like you, and who now stake all their possessions. These are people who know the way which you would follow, and who are cured of an ill of which you would be cured. Follow the way by which they began; by acting as if they believed, taking the holy water, having masses said, etc. Even this will naturally make you believe, and deaden your acuteness.—"But this is what I am afraid of."—And why? What have you to lose?

True. But at least recognize your lack of belief, since reason has led you here, yet you still can’t believe. Try to convince yourself, not by looking for more proof of God, but by calming your emotions. You want to have faith but don’t know how; you want to overcome your disbelief but are seeking the solution. Learn from those who were once in your position and now risk everything. These are people who know the path you want to take and who have overcome the issue you wish to resolve. Follow the steps they took at the beginning; act as if you believe, use holy water, have masses said, and so on. Doing this will naturally help you believe and lessen your doubt. —"But this is what I’m worried about." —And why? What do you have to lose?

But to show you that this leads you there, it is this which will lessen the passions, which are your stumbling-blocks.

But to show you that this takes you there, it's this that will reduce the passions that are your obstacles.

The end of this discourse.—Now, what harm will befall you in taking this side? You will be faithful, honest, humble, grateful, generous, a sincere friend, truthful. Certainly you will not have those poisonous pleasures, glory and luxury; but will you not have others? I will tell you that you will thereby gain in this life, and that, at each step you take on this road, you will see so great certainty of gain, so much nothingness in what you risk, that you will at last recognise that you have wagered for something certain and infinite, for which you have given nothing.

The end of this discourse.—Now, what harm will come to you for choosing this side? You will be faithful, honest, humble, grateful, generous, a true friend, and honest. Sure, you won't enjoy those harmful pleasures of fame and luxury; but won't you gain others? I can assure you that you will benefit in this life, and with every step you take on this path, you'll see such clear rewards and so little to lose that you'll ultimately realize you've gambled for something real and endless, without giving up anything at all.

"Ah! This discourse transports me, charms me," etc.

"Ah! This conversation takes me away, delights me," etc.

If this discourse pleases you and seems impressive, know[Pg 69] that it is made by a man who has knelt, both before and after it, in prayer to that Being, infinite and without parts, before whom he lays all he has, for you also to lay before Him all you have for your own good and for His glory, that so strength may be given to lowliness.

If this discussion appeals to you and seems striking, know[Pg 69] that it comes from a person who has humbled himself, both before and after it, in prayer to that all-powerful Being, before whom he offers everything he has, so that you too may offer all you have for your own benefit and for His honor, so that strength may be granted to the humble.

234

If we must not act save on a certainty, we ought not to act on religion, for it is not certain. But how many things we do on an uncertainty, sea voyages, battles! I say then we must do nothing at all, for nothing is certain, and that there is more certainty in religion than there is as to whether we may see to-morrow; for it is not certain that we may see to-morrow, and it is certainly possible that we may not see it. We cannot say as much about religion. It is not certain that it is; but who will venture to say that it is certainly possible that it is not? Now when we work for to-morrow, and so on an uncertainty, we act reasonably; for we ought to work for an uncertainty according to the doctrine of chance which was demonstrated above.

If we shouldn’t act unless we're certain, then we shouldn’t act based on religion, because it isn’t certain. But how many things do we do based on uncertainty, like sea voyages and battles! So, we might as well do nothing at all, since nothing is certain. There’s actually more certainty in religion than there is in whether we’ll see tomorrow; it’s not guaranteed that we will see tomorrow, and it’s definitely possible that we might not. We can’t say the same about religion. It’s not certain that it exists, but who would dare to say it’s definitely possible that it doesn’t? Now, when we prepare for tomorrow, we’re acting on uncertainty, and that’s reasonable; we should plan for uncertainty according to the principle of chance mentioned earlier.

Saint Augustine has seen that we work for an uncertainty, on sea, in battle, etc. But he has not seen the doctrine of chance which proves that we should do so. Montaigne has seen that we are shocked at a fool, and that habit is all-powerful; but he has not seen the reason of this effect.

Saint Augustine recognized that we strive for uncertain outcomes, whether at sea, in battle, and so on. However, he didn’t grasp the concept of chance that explains why we do this. Montaigne noted that we’re bothered by foolishness and that habit is incredibly strong, but he didn’t understand the reasoning behind this effect.

All these persons have seen the effects, but they have not seen the causes. They are, in comparison with those who have discovered the causes, as those who have only eyes are in comparison with those who have intellect. For the effects are perceptible by sense, and the causes are visible only to the intellect. And although these effects are seen by the mind, this mind is, in comparison with the mind which sees the causes, as the bodily senses are in comparison with the intellect.

All these people have witnessed the effects, but they haven't understood the causes. They're, in relation to those who have discovered the causes, like people with just vision compared to those who possess understanding. The effects can be perceived through the senses, while the causes can only be comprehended by the intellect. And even though these effects can be recognized by the mind, this mind, when compared to the one that perceives the causes, is like our physical senses compared to our intellect.

235

Rem viderunt, causam non viderunt.

They saw the event, not the reason.

236

According to the doctrine of chance, you ought to put yourself to the trouble of searching for the truth; for if you die without worshipping the True Cause, you are lost.—"But," say you, "if He had wished me to worship Him, He would have left me[Pg 70] signs of His will."—He has done so; but you neglect them. Seek them, therefore; it is well worth it.

According to the idea of chance, you should take the time to search for the truth; because if you die without recognizing the True Cause, you're lost.—"But," you say, "if He wanted me to worship Him, He would have left me[Pg 70] signs of His will."—He has done so; but you ignore them. So seek them out; it's definitely worth it.

237

Chances.—We must live differently in the world, according to these different assumptions: (1) that we could always remain in it; (2) that it is certain that we shall not remain here long, and uncertain if we shall remain here one hour. This last assumption is our condition.

Chances.—We need to live differently in the world, based on these different ideas: (1) that we could always stay in it; (2) that it's certain we won't be here for long, and it's uncertain whether we’ll be here for even an hour. This last idea reflects our situation.

238

What do you then promise me, in addition to certain troubles, but ten years of self-love (for ten years is the chance), to try hard to please without success?

What do you promise me, besides some troubles, but ten years of self-love (because ten years is the opportunity) to try really hard to please without any success?

239

Objection.—Those who hope for salvation are so far happy; but they have as a counterpoise the fear of hell.

Objection.—People who hope for salvation are somewhat happy; however, they also carry the fear of hell.

Reply.—Who has most reason to fear hell: he who is in ignorance whether there is a hell, and who is certain of damnation if there is; or he who certainly believes there is a hell, and hopes to be saved if there is?

Reply.—Who has more reason to fear hell: the person who is unsure if hell exists and knows they will be damned if it does; or the one who firmly believes in hell and hopes to be saved if it does?

240

"I would soon have renounced pleasure," say they, "had I faith." For my part I tell you, "You would soon have faith, if you renounced pleasure." Now, it is for you to begin. If I could, I would give you faith. I cannot do so, nor therefore test the truth of what you say. But you can well renounce pleasure, and test whether what I say is true.

"I would quickly give up pleasure," they say, "if I had faith." For my part, I say, "You would quickly gain faith if you gave up pleasure." Now, it’s up to you to get started. If I could, I would give you faith. I can’t do that, so I can’t verify what you say. But you can definitely give up pleasure and see if what I’m saying is true.

241

Order.—I would have far more fear of being mistaken, and of finding that the Christian religion was true, than of not being mistaken in believing it true.[Pg 71]

Order.—I would be much more afraid of being wrong and discovering that the Christian religion is true than of being right in believing it is true.[Pg 71]


SECTION IV

OF THE MEANS OF BELIEF

242

Preface to the second part.—To speak of those who have treated of this matter.

Preface to the second part.—To discuss those who have addressed this topic.

I admire the boldness with which these persons undertake to speak of God. In addressing their argument to infidels, their first chapter is to prove Divinity from the works of nature.[91] I should not be astonished at their enterprise, if they were addressing their argument to the faithful; for it is certain that those who have the living faith in their heart see at once that all existence is none other than the work of the God whom they adore. But for those in whom this light is extinguished, and in whom we purpose to rekindle it, persons destitute of faith and grace, who, seeking with all their light whatever they see in nature that can bring them to this knowledge, find only obscurity and darkness; to tell them that they have only to look at the smallest things which surround them, and they will see God openly, to give them, as a complete proof of this great and important matter, the course of the moon and planets, and to claim to have concluded the proof with such an argument, is to give them ground for believing that the proofs of our religion are very weak. And I see by reason and experience that nothing is more calculated to arouse their contempt.

I admire the courage these people have in talking about God. When they direct their arguments at non-believers, their first point is to prove the existence of a divine being through nature's creations.[91] I wouldn't be surprised by their efforts if they were speaking to believers; after all, those who genuinely have faith can instantly recognize that everything around them is the work of the God they worship. But for those who lack this light and for whom we aim to reignite it—people who are without faith and grace, who, in their search for understanding, only see confusion and darkness—telling them that all they need to do is look at the smallest things around them to see God clearly, and to use the movements of the moon and planets as complete proof of this significant matter, may lead them to think that our religious evidences are quite weak. And from my understanding and experience, nothing does more to provoke their disdain.

It is not after this manner that Scripture speaks, which has a better knowledge of the things that are of God. It says, on the contrary, that God is a hidden God, and that, since the corruption of nature, He has left men in a darkness from which they can escape only through Jesus Christ, without whom all communion with God is cut off. Nemo novit Patrem, nisi Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare.[92]

It’s not this way that Scripture speaks, which has a better understanding of the things of God. Instead, it says that God is a hidden God, and that since the corruption of nature, He has left people in darkness from which they can only escape through Jesus Christ, without whom all connection with God is severed. No one knows the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal Him.[92]

This is what Scripture points out to us, when it says in so many places that those who seek God find Him.[93] It is not of that light, "like the noonday sun," that this is said. We do[Pg 72] not say that those who seek the noonday sun, or water in the sea, shall find them; and hence the evidence of God must not be of this nature. So it tells us elsewhere: Vere tu es Deus absconditus.[94]

This is what the Scriptures tell us when they say in many places that those who seek God will find Him.[93] It’s not about that light, "like the noonday sun," that this is saying. We don’t say that those who look for the noonday sun or water in the sea will find them; therefore, the evidence of God can't be like that. It also tells us elsewhere: You are indeed a hidden God.[94]

243

It is an astounding fact that no canonical writer has ever made use of nature to prove God. They all strive to make us believe in Him. David, Solomon, etc., have never said, "There is no void, therefore there is a God." They must have had more knowledge than the most learned people who came after them, and who have all made use of this argument. This is worthy of attention.

It’s surprising that no canonical writer has ever used nature to prove the existence of God. They all try to get us to believe in Him. David, Solomon, and others never claimed, “There is no void, therefore there is a God.” They must have had more understanding than the most educated people who came after them, who all used this argument. This is worth considering.

244

"Why! Do you not say yourself that the heavens and birds prove God?" No. "And does your religion not say so?" No. For although it is true in a sense for some souls to whom God gives this light, yet it is false with respect to the majority of men.

"Why! Don't you think that the heavens and birds prove God's existence?" No. "And doesn't your religion say that?" No. While it's true in a way for some people to whom God grants this insight, it's not true for the majority of people.

245

There are three sources of belief: reason, custom, inspiration. The Christian religion, which alone has reason, does not acknowledge as her true children those who believe without inspiration. It is not that she excludes reason and custom. On the contrary, the mind must be opened to proofs, must be confirmed by custom, and offer itself in humbleness to inspirations, which alone can produce a true and saving effect. Ne evacuetur crux Christi.[95]

There are three sources of belief: reason, tradition, inspiration. The Christian faith, which uniquely has reason, does not recognize as its true followers those who believe without inspiration. It's not that it dismisses reason and tradition. On the contrary, the mind needs to be open to evidence, backed by tradition, and humbly receptive to inspirations, which are the only ones that can create a genuine and saving impact. Ne evacuetur crux Christi.[95]

246

Order.—After the letter That we ought to seek God, to write the letter On removing obstacles; which is the discourse on "the machine,"[96] on preparing the machine, on seeking by reason.

Order.—After the letter That we should seek God, write the letter On removing obstacles; which is the discussion on "the machine,"[96] on getting the machine ready, on seeking through logic.

247

Order.—A letter of exhortation to a friend to induce him to seek. And he will reply, "But what is the use of seeking? Nothing is seen." Then to reply to him, "Do not despair." And he will answer that he would be glad to find some light, but that, according to this very religion, if he believed in it, it will be of no use to him, and that therefore he prefers not to seek. And to answer to that: The machine.[Pg 73]

Order.—A letter encouraging a friend to explore. He’ll respond, "But what's the point of searching? Nothing is clear." Then you reply, "Don't lose hope." He'll say he would love to find some clarity, but according to this very belief system, if he believes in it, it won’t help him, so he prefers not to look. And you respond with: The machine.[Pg 73]

248

A letter which indicates the use of proofs by the machine.— Faith is different from proof; the one is human, the other is a gift of God. Justus ex fide vivit.[97] It is this faith that God Himself puts into the heart, of which the proof is often the instrument, fides ex auditu;[98] but this faith is in the heart, and makes us not say scio, but credo.

A letter that shows how the machine uses proofs.—Faith is different from proof; one is human, the other is a gift from God. Justus ex fide vivit.[97] It's this faith that God Himself places in our hearts, and proof is often the tool used, fides ex auditu;[98] but this faith resides in the heart, leading us to say not scio, but credo.

249

It is superstition to put one's hope in formalities; but it is pride to be unwilling to submit to them.

It's foolish to rely on formalities, but it's also a matter of pride to refuse to follow them.

250

The external must be joined to the internal to obtain anything from God, that is to say, we must kneel, pray with the lips, etc., in order that proud man, who would not submit himself to God, may be now subject to the creature.[99] To expect help from these externals is superstition; to refuse to join them to the internal is pride.

The outside needs to connect with the inside to receive anything from God; in other words, we have to kneel, pray with our words, etc., so that proud humans, who refuse to submit to God, might now be subject to creation.[99] Expecting assistance from these external actions is superstitious; refusing to link them with the internal is pride.

251

Other religions, as the pagan, are more popular, for they consist in externals. But they are not for educated people. A purely intellectual religion would be more suited to the learned, but it would be of no use to the common people. The Christian religion alone is adapted to all, being composed of externals and internals. It raises the common people to the internal, and humbles the proud to the external; it is not perfect without the two, for the people must understand the spirit of the letter, and the learned must submit their spirit to the letter.

Other religions, like paganism, are more popular because they focus on external practices. However, they don't appeal to educated people. A purely intellectual religion might suit the learned, but it wouldn’t benefit the general population. The Christian religion, on the other hand, fits everyone; it includes both external and internal aspects. It elevates the common people to a deeper understanding while humbling the proud to the surface level; it isn't complete without both elements, as people need to grasp the meaning behind the words, and the educated must align their understanding with the teachings.

252

For we must not misunderstand ourselves; we are as much automatic as intellectual; and hence it comes that the instrument by which conviction is attained is not demonstrated alone. How few things are demonstrated? Proofs only convince the mind. Custom is the source of our strongest and most believed proofs. It bends the automaton, which persuades the mind without its thinking about the matter. Who has demonstrated that there will be a to-morrow, and that we shall die? And what is more believed? It is, then, custom which persuades us of it; it is[Pg 74] custom that makes so many men Christians; custom that makes them Turks, heathens, artisans, soldiers, etc. (Faith in baptism is more received among Christians than among Turks.) Finally, we must have recourse to it when once the mind has seen where the truth is, in order to quench our thirst, and steep ourselves in that belief, which escapes us at every hour; for always to have proofs ready is too much trouble. We must get an easier belief, which is that of custom, which, without violence, without art, without argument, makes us believe things, and inclines all our powers to this belief, so that out soul falls naturally into it. It is not enough to believe only by force of conviction, when the automaton is inclined to believe the contrary. Both our parts must be made to believe, the mind by reasons which it is sufficient to have seen once in a lifetime, and the automaton by custom, and by not allowing it to incline to the contrary. Inclina cor meum, Deus.[100]

For we must not misunderstand ourselves; we are just as much driven by instinct as we are by intellect. That's why the way we achieve conviction isn’t just through demonstrations. How few things really get proven? Evidence only convinces the mind. Tradition is the source of our strongest and most widely accepted beliefs. It influences our instincts, persuading the mind without it even realizing it. Who has proven that there will be a tomorrow or that we will die? And what is more universally accepted? It is, then, tradition that convinces us of these things; it's tradition that leads so many people to be Christians; tradition that makes them Turks, pagans, laborers, soldiers, etc. (Faith in baptism is more common among Christians than among Turks.) Ultimately, we have to rely on tradition once the mind has recognized the truth, to satisfy our thirst, and immerse ourselves in that belief, which slips away from us every hour; because having proofs ready all the time is too burdensome. We need a simpler faith, which is that of tradition, which, without force, without contrivance, without argument, causes us to believe things and aligns all our faculties with this belief, so that our soul naturally embraces it. It’s not enough to believe solely through conviction when our instincts might lean the other way. Both parts of us need to be convinced: the mind through reasons it only needs to see once in a lifetime, and the instinct through tradition, ensuring it doesn’t lean the other way. Inclina cor meum, Deus.[100]

The reason acts slowly, with so many examinations, and on so many principles, which must be always present, that at every hour it falls asleep, or wanders, through want of having all its principles present. Feeling does not act thus; it acts in a moment, and is always ready to act. We must then put our faith in feeling; otherwise it will be always vacillating.

The reason works slowly, with many evaluations, and based on many principles that must always be present, which causes it to get distracted or lose focus at every moment. Feeling doesn't work that way; it acts instantly and is always ready to respond. Therefore, we must trust our feelings; otherwise, they will constantly waver.

253

Two extremes: to exclude reason, to admit reason only.

Two extremes: to dismiss reason, to accept reason only.

254

It is not a rare thing to have to reprove the world for too much docility. It is a natural vice like credulity, and as pernicious. Superstition.

It’s not uncommon to have to criticize the world for being too passive. It’s a natural flaw, like gullibility, and just as harmful. Superstition.

255

Piety is different from superstition.

Piety differs from superstition.

To carry piety as far as superstition is to destroy it.

To take piety to the level of superstition is to ruin it.

The heretics reproach us for this superstitious submission. This is to do what they reproach us for ...

The heretics criticize us for this superstitious obedience. This is exactly what they accuse us of...

Infidelity, not to believe in the Eucharist, because it is not seen.

Infidelity is a lack of belief in the Eucharist, simply because it can't be seen.

Superstition to believe propositions. Faith, etc.

Superstition leads to believing in certain claims. Faith, and so on.

256

I say there are few true Christians, even as regards faith. There are many who believe but from superstition. There are[Pg 75] many who do not believe solely from wickedness. Few are between the two.

I think there are very few real Christians, even when it comes to faith. Many people believe, but it’s just out of superstition. There are[Pg 75] many who don’t believe simply because they’re wicked. Very few fall in between the two.

In this I do not include those who are of truly pious character, nor all those who believe from a feeling in their heart.

In this, I don’t include those who are truly pious, nor everyone who believes from a feeling in their heart.

257

There are only three kinds of persons; those who serve God, having found Him; others who are occupied in seeking Him, not having found Him; while the remainder live without seeking Him, and without having found Him. The first are reasonable and happy, the last are foolish and unhappy; those between are unhappy and reasonable.

There are only three types of people: those who serve God and have found Him; others who are busy searching for Him but haven't found Him yet; and the rest who live without seeking Him and without having found Him. The first group is sensible and happy, the last group is foolish and unhappy; those in the middle are unhappy but sensible.

258

Unusquisque sibi Deum fingit.[101]

Everyone imagines God their own way. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Disgust.

Disgust.

259

Ordinary people have the power of not thinking of that about which they do not wish to think. "Do not meditate on the passages about the Messiah," said the Jew to his son. Thus our people often act. Thus are false religions preserved, and even the true one, in regard to many persons.

Ordinary people have the ability to ignore what they don’t want to think about. "Don't think about the sections about the Messiah," the Jew told his son. That’s how our people often behave. That’s how false religions endure, and even the true one, for many individuals.

But there are some who have not the power of thus preventing thought, and who think so much the more as they are forbidden. These undo false religions, and even the true one, if they do not find solid arguments.

But there are some who can't prevent their thoughts this way, and they end up thinking even more when they're told not to. These people challenge false religions and even the true ones if they don't find convincing arguments.

260

They hide themselves in the press, and call numbers to their rescue. Tumult.

They hide in the crowd and call out for help. Chaos.

Authority.—So far from making it a rule to believe a thing because you have heard it, you ought to believe nothing without putting yourself into the position as if you had never heard it.

Authority.—Instead of taking something as true just because you've heard it, you should challenge yourself to believe nothing without considering it as if you've never heard it before.

It is your own assent to yourself, and the constant voice of your own reason, and not of others, that should make you believe.

It’s your own agreement with yourself and the ongoing reasoning within you, not the opinions of others, that should lead you to believe.

Belief is so important! A hundred contradictions might be true. If antiquity were the rule of belief, men of ancient time would then be without rule. If general consent, if men had perished?

Belief is crucial! A hundred contradictions could be true. If the past determined belief, people from ancient times would have no guidelines. What if general agreement existed, and yet people had vanished?

False humanity, pride.

Fake humanity, arrogance.

Lift the curtain. You try in vain; if you must either believe,[Pg 76] or deny, or doubt. Shall we then have no rule? We judge that animals do well what they do. Is there no rule whereby to judge men?

Lift the curtain. You try in vain; if you have to either believe,[Pg 76] or deny, or doubt. So should we have no standards? We think that animals do well what they do. Is there no standard to judge people?

To deny, to believe, and to doubt well, are to a man what the race is to a horse.

To deny, to believe, and to doubt effectively are to a person what the race is to a horse.

Punishment of those who sin, error.

Punishment for those who sin or make mistakes.

261

Those who do not love the truth take as a pretext that it is disputed, and that a multitude deny it. And so their error arises only from this, that they do not love either truth or charity. Thus they are without excuse.

Those who don't love the truth use the argument that it's debatable and that many people deny it. Their error comes from the fact that they don't love either truth or kindness. So, they have no excuse.

262

Superstition and lust. Scruples, evil desires. Evil fear; fear, not such as comes from a belief in God, but such as comes from a doubt whether He exists or not. True fear comes from faith; false fear comes from doubt. True fear is joined to hope, because it is born of faith, and because men hope in the God in whom they believe. False fear is joined to despair, because men fear the God in whom they have no belief. The former fear to lose Him; the latter fear to find Him.

Superstition and desire. Moral concerns, harmful wishes. Bad fear; fear that doesn’t come from faith in God, but rather from questioning whether He exists. True fear comes from belief; false fear comes from uncertainty. True fear is connected to hope, because it arises from faith, and people hope in the God they believe in. False fear is linked to despair, because people fear the God they don’t believe in. The former fear losing Him; the latter fear discovering Him.

263

"A miracle," says one, "would strengthen my faith." He says so when he does not see one. Reasons, seen from afar, appear to limit our view; but when they are reached, we begin to see beyond. Nothing stops the nimbleness of our mind. There is no rule, say we, which has not some exceptions, no truth so general which has not some aspect in which it fails. It is sufficient that it be not absolutely universal to give us a pretext for applying the exceptions to the present subject, and for saying, "This is not always true; there are therefore cases where it is not so." It only remains to show that this is one of them; and that is why we are very awkward or unlucky, if we do not find one some day.

"A miracle," says one, "would strengthen my faith." He says this when he doesn't see one. When we look at reasons from a distance, they seem to limit our perspective; but once we delve into them, we begin to see beyond. Nothing can hold back the agility of our minds. We say there’s no rule without some exceptions, and no truth so general that it doesn’t have instances where it falls short. It's enough that something isn't completely universal for us to claim exceptions for the current topic and assert, "This isn’t always true; therefore, there are situations where it doesn't apply." All that’s left is to prove that this is one of those situations; and that’s why we might feel clumsy or unlucky if we don’t discover one eventually.

264

We do not weary of eating and sleeping every day, for hunger and sleepiness recur. Without that we should weary of them. So, without the hunger for spiritual things, we weary of them. Hunger after righteousness, the eighth beatitude.[Pg 77][102]

We never get tired of eating and sleeping every day because hunger and tiredness keep coming back. Without that, we would get fed up with them. Similarly, without a desire for spiritual things, we would grow weary of them. The longing for righteousness, the eighth beatitude.[Pg 77][102]

265

Faith indeed tells what the senses do not tell, but not the contrary of what they see. It is above them and not contrary to them.

Faith indeed reveals what the senses can't, but it doesn't contradict what they perceive. It transcends them without opposing them.

266

How many stars have telescopes revealed to us which did not exist for our philosophers of old! We freely attack Holy Scripture on the great number of stars, saying, "There are only one thousand and twenty-eight,[103] we know it." There is grass on the earth, we see it—from the moon we would not see it—and on the grass are leaves, and in these leaves are small animals; but after that no more.—O presumptuous man!—The compounds are composed of elements, and the elements not.—O presumptuous man! Here is a fine reflection.—We must not say that there is anything which we do not see.—We must then talk like others, but not think like them.

How many stars have telescopes shown us that our ancient philosophers didn't know existed! We easily challenge the Holy Scriptures regarding the number of stars, claiming, "There are only one thousand and twenty-eight,[103] and we know it." We can see grass on the earth, but we wouldn’t see it from the moon—and on the grass are leaves, and in those leaves are small creatures; but that's where it stops.—Oh, arrogant human!—The compounds consist of elements, but the elements do not. —Oh, arrogant human! What a profound thought this is.—We shouldn't claim there’s anything we can’t see.—So, we should speak like everyone else, but not think like them.

267

The last proceeding of reason is to recognise that there is an infinity of things which are beyond it. It is but feeble if it does not see so far as to know this. But if natural things are beyond it, what will be said of supernatural?

The final step of reason is to acknowledge that there are countless things beyond its grasp. It's weak if it can't recognize this. But if natural things are beyond it, what can we say about supernatural things?

268

Submission.—We must know where to doubt, where to feel certain, where to submit. He who does not do so, understands not the force of reason. There are some who offend against these three rules, either by affirming everything as demonstrative, from want of knowing what demonstration is; or by doubting everything, from want of knowing where to submit; or by submitting in everything, from want of knowing where they must judge.

Submission.—We need to know when to doubt, when to feel certain, and when to submit. Those who don’t understand this don’t grasp the power of reason. Some people break these three rules by claiming everything is obvious because they don’t understand what proof is; or by doubting everything because they don’t know when to submit; or by submitting to everything because they don’t know when to judge.

269

Submission is the use of reason in which consists true Christianity.

Submission is the application of reason that defines true Christianity.

270

St. Augustine.[104]—Reason would never submit, if it did not judge that there are some occasions on which it ought to submit. It is then right for it to submit, when it judges that it ought to submit.[Pg 78]

St. Augustine.[104]—Reason would never give in unless it believed there are times when it should. So, it's appropriate for it to give in when it believes it should.[Pg 78]

271

Wisdom sends us to childhood. Nisi efficiamini sicut parvuli.[105]

Wisdom takes us back to childhood. Unless you become like little children.[105]

272

There is nothing so conformable to reason as this disavowal of reason.

There’s nothing more reasonable than this rejection of reason.

273

If we submit everything to reason, our religion will have no mysterious and supernatural element. If we offend the principles of reason, our religion will be absurd and ridiculous.

If we rely entirely on reason, our religion will lack any mysterious or supernatural aspects. If we go against the principles of reason, our religion will seem nonsensical and foolish.

274

All our reasoning reduces itself to yielding to feeling.

All our reasoning comes down to giving in to our feelings.

But fancy is like, though contrary to feeling, so that we cannot distinguish between these contraries. One person says that my feeling is fancy, another that his fancy is feeling. We should have a rule. Reason offers itself; but it is pliable in every sense; and thus there is no rule.

But imagination is similar to feeling, even though it's the opposite, making it hard to tell the two apart. One person argues that my feeling is just imagination, while another insists that his imagination is real feeling. We need a guideline. Reason presents itself, but it can be flexible in every way; so, there isn't a clear guideline.

275

Men often take their imagination for their heart; and they believe they are converted as soon as they think of being converted.

Men often confuse their imagination with their heart; they think they are changed as soon as they consider the idea of changing.

276

M. de Roannez said: "Reasons come to me afterwards, but at first a thing pleases or shocks me without my knowing the reason, and yet it shocks me for that reason which I only discover afterwards." But I believe, not that it shocked him for the reasons which were found afterwards, but that these reasons were only found because it shocks him.

M. de Roannez said, "I come up with reasons later, but at first, something either pleases or surprises me without me knowing why. Even so, it surprises me for a reason that I only realize later." However, I think it’s not that he was shocked for the reasons that came later, but rather that those reasons were only found because he was shocked.

277

The heart has its reasons, which reason does not know. We feel it in a thousand things. I say that the heart naturally loves the Universal Being, and also itself naturally, according as it gives itself to them; and it hardens itself against one or the other at its will. You have rejected the one, and kept the other. Is it by reason that you love yourself?

The heart has its reasons that reason doesn’t understand. We feel this in countless ways. I believe the heart naturally loves the Universal Being, and it also loves itself based on how it gives itself to them; it can harden against one or the other whenever it wants. You’ve turned away from one and held on to the other. Is it because of reason that you love yourself?

278

It is the heart which experiences God, and not the reason. This, then, is faith: God felt by the heart, not by the reason.[Pg 79]

It’s the heart that feels God, not the mind. This is faith: God experienced by the heart, not by the mind.[Pg 79]

279

Faith is a gift of God; do not believe that we said it was a gift of reasoning. Other religions do not say this of their faith. They only gave reasoning in order to arrive at it, and yet it does not bring them to it.

Faith is a gift from God; don’t think we said it was a gift from reasoning. Other religions don’t describe their faith this way. They only use reasoning to reach it, and still, it doesn’t lead them to it.

280

The knowledge of God is very far from the love of Him.

The knowledge of God is quite different from loving Him.

281

Heart, instinct, principles.

Heart, gut feeling, values.

282

We know truth, not only by the reason, but also by the heart, and it is in this last way that we know first principles; and reason, which has no part in it, tries in vain to impugn them. The sceptics, who have only this for their object, labour to no purpose. We know that we do not dream, and however impossible it is for us to prove it by reason, this inability demonstrates only the weakness of our reason, but not, as they affirm, the uncertainty of all our knowledge. For the knowledge of first principles, as space, time, motion, number, is as sure as any of those which we get from reasoning. And reason must trust these intuitions of the heart, and must base them on every argument. (We have intuitive knowledge of the tri-dimensional nature of space, and of the infinity of number, and reason then shows that there are no two square numbers one of which is double of the other. Principles are intuited, propositions are inferred, all with certainty, though in different ways.) And it is as useless and absurd for reason to demand from the heart proofs of her first principles, before admitting them, as it would be for the heart to demand from reason an intuition of all demonstrated propositions before accepting them.

We understand truth not just through reason, but also through the heart, and it's through this latter method that we grasp fundamental principles first. Reason, which has no role in this, tries unsuccessfully to challenge them. Skeptics, who focus solely on this, are laboring in vain. We know that we aren’t dreaming, and even though it’s impossible for us to prove this through reason, this limitation only shows the weakness of our reason, not, as they claim, the uncertainty of all our knowledge. Our understanding of fundamental principles like space, time, motion, and number is as certain as any knowledge we gain through reasoning. Reason must rely on these intuitions of the heart and support them with every argument. (We have an intuitive understanding of the three-dimensional nature of space and the infinity of numbers, and reason then shows that there are no two square numbers where one is double the other. Principles are intuited, propositions are inferred, all with certainty, even though in different ways.) It is as pointless and ridiculous for reason to demand proof from the heart for its fundamental principles before accepting them as it would be for the heart to ask for intuitive understanding of all demonstrated propositions from reason before believing them.

This inability ought, then, to serve only to humble reason, which would judge all, but not to impugn our certainty, as if only reason were capable of instructing us. Would to God, on the contrary, that we had never need of it, and that we knew everything by instinct and intuition! But nature has refused us this boon. On the contrary, she has given us but very little knowledge of this kind; and all the rest can be acquired only by reasoning.[Pg 80]

This inability should serve only to humble reason, which wants to judge everything, but it shouldn’t undermine our certainty as if reason is the only way we can learn. I wish we didn’t need it at all and that we could understand everything through instinct and intuition! But nature hasn't given us that gift. Instead, she has provided us with very little knowledge of that sort; the rest can only be gained through reasoning.[Pg 80]

Therefore, those to whom God has imparted religion by intuition are very fortunate, and justly convinced. But to those who do not have it, we can give it only by reasoning, waiting for God to give them spiritual insight, without which faith is only human, and useless for salvation.

Therefore, those whom God has given religious understanding through intuition are very fortunate and rightly convinced. But for those who lack it, we can only provide it through reasoning, while waiting for God to grant them spiritual insight, without which faith is merely human and ineffective for salvation.

283

Order.—Against the objection that Scripture has no order.

Order.—In response to the argument that Scripture lacks order.

The heart has its own order; the intellect has its own, which is by principle and demonstration. The heart has another. We do not prove that we ought to be loved by enumerating in order the causes of love; that would be ridiculous.

The heart has its own way of doing things; the mind has its own, based on reasoning and evidence. The heart operates differently. We don't demonstrate that we deserve love by listing the reasons for it; that would be silly.

Jesus Christ and Saint Paul employ the rule of love, not of intellect; for they would warm, not instruct. It is the same with Saint Augustine. This order consists chiefly in digressions on each point to indicate the end, and keep it always in sight.

Jesus Christ and Saint Paul focus on love instead of just intellect; they aim to inspire, not just teach. This is also true for Saint Augustine. Their approach largely involves going off on tangents about each topic to highlight the purpose and keep it always in mind.

284

Do not wonder to see simple people believe without reasoning. God imparts to them love of Him and hatred of self. He inclines their heart to believe. Men will never believe with a saving and real faith, unless God inclines their heart; and they will believe as soon as He inclines it. And this is what David knew well, when he said: Inclina cor meum, Deus, in ...[106]

Do not be surprised to see simple people believe without questioning. God gives them a love for Him and a dislike for themselves. He turns their hearts to believe. People will never have a true and saving faith unless God turns their hearts; and they will believe as soon as He does. This is what David understood well when he said: Inclina cor meum, Deus, in ...[106]

285

Religion is suited to all kinds of minds. Some pay attention only to its establishment,[107] and this religion is such that its very establishment suffices to prove its truth. Others trace it even to the apostles. The more learned go back to the beginning of the world. The angels see it better still, and from a more distant time.

Religion suits all types of minds. Some focus only on its establishment,[107] and this religion is such that its very establishment is enough to demonstrate its truth. Others trace it back to the apostles. The more knowledgeable look to the very beginning of the world. The angels understand it even better and from an even earlier time.

286

Those who believe without having read the Testaments, do so because they have an inward disposition entirely holy, and all that they hear of our religion conforms to it. They feel that a God has made them; they desire only to love God; they desire to hate themselves only. They feel that they have no strength in themselves; that they are incapable of coming to God; and that if God does not come to them, they can have no communion with Him. And they hear our religion say that men must love[Pg 81] God only, and hate self only; but that all being corrupt and unworthy of God, God made Himself man to unite Himself to us. No more is required to persuade men who have this disposition in their heart, and who have this knowledge of their duty and of their inefficiency.

Those who believe without having read the Testaments do so because they have a deeply holy inner nature, and everything they hear about our faith resonates with that. They recognize that a God has created them; they only want to love God and wish to despise themselves. They understand that they lack strength on their own, that they can’t reach out to God by themselves; if God doesn’t come to them, they can have no connection with Him. They hear our faith say that people should love God only and hate themselves only, but since everyone is flawed and unworthy of God, He became man to unite with us. That’s all it takes to convince those who have this disposition in their hearts and understand their responsibilities and shortcomings.

287

Those whom we see to be Christians without the knowledge of the prophets and evidences, nevertheless judge of their religion as well as those who have that knowledge. They judge of it by the heart, as others judge of it by the intellect. God Himself inclines them to believe, and thus they are most effectively convinced.

Those we recognize as Christians without knowing the prophets and evidence still assess their faith just like those who do know. They rely on their feelings, while others rely on their reasoning. God Himself encourages them to believe, and as a result, they become truly convinced.

I confess indeed that one of those Christians who believe without proofs will not perhaps be capable of convincing an infidel who will say the same of himself. But those who know the proofs of religion will prove without difficulty that such a believer is truly inspired by God, though he cannot prove it himself.

I admit that one of those Christians who believe without evidence might not be able to convince an unbeliever who thinks the same about themselves. However, those who understand the evidence for religion can easily show that such a believer is truly inspired by God, even if they can’t prove it themselves.

For God having said in His prophecies (which are undoubtedly prophecies), that in the reign of Jesus Christ He would spread His spirit abroad among nations, and that the youths and maidens and children of the Church would prophesy;[108] it is certain that the Spirit of God is in these, and not in the others.

For God has declared in His prophecies (which are undoubtedly prophecies) that during the reign of Jesus Christ, He would share His spirit among the nations, and that the young men, young women, and children of the Church would prophesy;[108] so it is clear that the Spirit of God is with them, and not with the others.

288

Instead of complaining that God had hidden Himself, you will give Him thanks for having revealed so much of Himself; and you will also give Him thanks for not having revealed Himself to haughty sages, unworthy to know so holy a God.

Instead of complaining that God has kept Himself hidden, you will thank Him for revealing so much of Himself; and you will also thank Him for not revealing Himself to arrogant scholars who are unworthy of knowing such a holy God.

Two kinds of persons know Him: those who have a humble heart, and who love lowliness, whatever kind of intellect they may have, high or low; and those who have sufficient understanding to see the truth, whatever opposition they may have to it.

Two types of people know Him: those with a humble heart who appreciate humility, regardless of their intellect, whether high or low; and those who have enough understanding to recognize the truth, no matter what resistance they might have against it.

289

Proof.—1. The Christian religion, by its establishment, having established itself so strongly, so gently, whilst contrary to nature.—2. The sanctity, the dignity, and the humility of a Christian soul.—3. The miracles of Holy Scripture.—4. Jesus Christ in particular.—5. The apostles in particular.—6. Moses[Pg 82] and the prophets in particular.—7. The Jewish people.—8. The prophecies.—9. Perpetuity; no religion has perpetuity.— 10. The doctrine which gives a reason for everything.—11. The sanctity of this law.—12. By the course of the world.

Proof.—1. The Christian religion, through its establishment, has become so firmly rooted, so gently, even though it goes against nature.—2. The sanctity, dignity, and humility of a Christian soul.—3. The miracles found in Holy Scripture.—4. Jesus Christ specifically.—5. The apostles specifically.—6. Moses[Pg 82] and the prophets specifically.—7. The Jewish people.—8. The prophecies.—9. Perpetuity; no religion lasts forever.—10. The doctrine that explains everything.—11. The sanctity of this law.—12. Through the course of the world.

Surely, after considering what is life and what is religion, we should not refuse to obey the inclination to follow it, if it comes into our heart; and it is certain that there is no ground for laughing at those who follow it.

Surely, after thinking about what life and religion are, we shouldn't ignore the urge to follow it if it resonates in our hearts; and it's clear that there's no reason to mock those who do.

290

Proofs of religion.—Morality, Doctrine, Miracles, Prophecies, Types.

Proofs of religion.—Ethics, Beliefs, Wonders, Predictions, Symbols.


SECTION V

JUSTICE AND THE REASON OF EFFECTS

291

In the letter On Injustice can come the ridiculousness of the law that the elder gets all. "My friend, you were born on this side of the mountain, it is therefore just that your elder brother gets everything."

In the letter On Injustice, we see the absurdity of the law that gives everything to the oldest child. "My friend, you were born on this side of the mountain, so it’s only fair that your older brother gets everything."

"Why do you kill me?"

"Why are you killing me?"

292

He lives on the other side of the water.

He lives across the lake.

293

"Why do you kill me? What! do you not live on the other side of the water? If you lived on this side, my friend, I should be an assassin, and it would be unjust to slay you in this manner. But since you live on the other side, I am a hero, and it is just."

"Why are you killing me? What! Don't you live on the other side of the water? If you lived on this side, my friend, I would be a murderer, and it would be wrong to kill you like this. But since you live on the other side, I’m a hero, and it's fair."

294

On what shall man found the order of the world which he would govern?[109] Shall it be on the caprice of each individual? What confusion! Shall it be on justice? Man is ignorant of it.

On what should a person base the order of the world they want to govern?[109] Should it be on the whims of each individual? What chaos! Should it be on justice? People are unaware of it.

Certainly had he known it, he would not have established this maxim, the most general of all that obtain among men, that each should follow the custom of his own country. The glory of true equity would have brought all nations under subjection, and legislators would not have taken as their model the fancies and caprice of Persians and Germans instead of this unchanging justice. We should have seen it set up in all the States on earth and in all times; whereas we see neither justice nor injustice which does not change its nature with change in climate. Three degrees of latitude reverse all jurisprudence; a meridian decides the truth. Fundamental laws change after a few years of possession; right has its epochs; the entry of Saturn into the Lion[Pg 84] marks to us the origin of such and such a crime. A strange justice that is bounded by a river! Truth on this side of the Pyrenees, error on the other side.

If he had known, he wouldn't have made this rule, the most common one among people, that everyone should adhere to their own country's customs. The true principles of fairness would have united all nations, and lawmakers would not have looked to the whims and fancies of the Persians and Germans instead of this unwavering justice. We should have seen it established in all countries around the world at all times; yet, we see no justice or injustice that doesn’t change with the climate. Just three degrees of latitude can flip all legal systems; a meridian determines what’s true. Fundamental laws shift after just a few years; what is right has its eras; the entry of Saturn into Leo[Pg 84] signals the start of certain crimes. A peculiar type of justice that’s limited by a river! Truth on one side of the Pyrenees, error on the other.

Men admit that justice does not consist in these customs, but that it resides in natural laws, common to every country. They would certainly maintain it obstinately, if reckless chance which has distributed human laws had encountered even one which was universal; but the farce is that the caprice of men has so many vagaries that there is no such law.

Men acknowledge that justice isn't based on these customs, but rather on natural laws that are common to all countries. They would definitely hold onto this belief stubbornly if random chance, which has shaped human laws, had found even one that was universal; however, the joke is that human whims are so unpredictable that no such law exists.

Theft, incest, infanticide, parricide, have all had a place among virtuous actions. Can anything be more ridiculous than that a man should have the right to kill me because he lives on the other side of the water, and because his ruler has a quarrel with mine, though I have none with him?

Theft, incest, infanticide, and parricide have all been considered virtuous actions at times. What could be more absurd than the idea that a person can have the right to kill me just because he lives across the water and his ruler has a conflict with mine, even though I have no issue with him?

Doubtless there are natural laws; but good reason once corrupted has corrupted all. Nihil amplius nostrum est;[110] quod nostrum dicimus, artis est. Ex senatus—consultis et plebiscitis crimina exercentur.[111] Ut olim vitiis, sic nunc legibus laboramus.[112]

Doubtless there are natural laws; but once reason is corrupted, it corrupts everything. Nothing belongs to us; what we call ours is simply a matter of skill. Crimes are enforced through senatorial decrees and public laws. Just as we once struggled with vices, we now struggle with laws.

The result of this confusion is that one affirms the essence of justice to be the authority of the legislator; another, the interest of the sovereign;[113] another, present custom,[114] and this is the most sure. Nothing, according to reason alone, is just in itself; all changes with time. Custom creates the whole of equity, for the simple reason that it is accepted. It is the mystical foundation of its authority;[115] whoever carries it back to first principles destroys it. Nothing is so faulty as those laws which correct faults. He who obeys them because they are just, obeys a justice which is imaginary, and not the essence of law; it is quite self-contained, it is law and nothing more. He who will examine its motive will find it so feeble and so trifling that if he be not accustomed to contemplate the wonders of human imagination, he will marvel that one century has gained for it so much pomp and reverence. The art of opposition and of revolution is to unsettle established customs, sounding them even to their source, to point out their want of authority and justice. We must, it is said, get back to the natural and fundamental laws of the State, which an unjust custom has abolished. It is a game certain to result in the loss of all; nothing will be just on the balance. Yet people readily lend their ear to such arguments. They shake off the yoke as soon as they recognise it; and the great profit by their ruin, and by that of these curious investigators of accepted customs. But from a contrary mistake[Pg 85] men sometimes think they can justly do everything which is not without an example. That is why the wisest of legislators[116] said that it was necessary to deceive men for their own good; and another, a good politician, Cum veritatem qua liberetur ignoret, expedit quod fallatur.[117] We must not see the fact of usurpation; law was once introduced without reason, and has become reasonable. We must make it regarded as authoritative, eternal, and conceal its origin, if we do not wish that it should soon come to an end.

The outcome of this confusion is that one person claims the essence of justice is the authority of the legislator; another claims it's the interest of the sovereign;[113] yet another claims it’s present custom,[114] and this is the most certain. According to reason alone, nothing is inherently just; everything changes over time. Custom creates the entire concept of equity simply because it’s accepted. It serves as the mystical foundation of its authority;[115] whoever tries to trace it back to its original principles undermines it. Nothing is more flawed than laws that aim to correct flaws. Anyone who obeys them because they are just is adhering to an imaginary sense of justice, not the essence of law; it stands alone, as law and nothing more. If one examines its motive, they will find it so weak and trivial that, unless they are used to marveling at the wonders of human imagination, they might be surprised that one century has given it so much grandeur and respect. The skill of opposition and revolution lies in disrupting established customs, even tracing them to their roots, to expose their lack of authority and justice. It is said that we must return to the natural and fundamental laws of the State, which have been abolished by unjust custom. This approach is bound to end in total loss; nothing will find balance. Yet people eagerly listen to such arguments. They shake off the yoke as soon as they recognize it; and the powerful benefit from their downfall and that of these curious critics of accepted customs. Conversely, people sometimes mistakenly believe they can justly do anything as long as it isn't without precedent. That’s why the wisest lawmakers[116] mentioned that it's necessary to deceive people for their own good; and another, a savvy politician, Cum veritatem qua liberetur ignoret, expedit quod fallatur.[117] We must not acknowledge the act of usurpation; law was originally introduced without reason and has come to be viewed as reasonable. We must regard it as authoritative and eternal, and conceal its origins if we don't want it to come to an end soon.

295

Mine, thine.—"This dog is mine," said those poor children; "that is my place in the sun." Here is the beginning and the image of the usurpation of all the earth.

Mine, yours.—"This dog is mine," said those poor kids; "that's my spot in the sun." This is where it all starts and the image of taking over everything on Earth.

296

When the question for consideration is whether we ought to make war, and kill so many men—condemn so many Spaniards to death—only one man is judge, and he is an interested party. There should be a third, who is disinterested.

When the question at hand is whether we should go to war and kill so many people—condemn so many Spaniards to death—only one person gets to decide, and he's personally invested. There should be a neutral third party involved.

297

Veri juris.[118]—We have it no more; if we had it, we should take conformity to the customs of a country as the rule of justice. It is here that, not finding justice, we have found force, etc.

Veri juris.[118]—We don't have it anymore; if we did, we would consider a country's customs as the standard for justice. It's here that, instead of finding justice, we have encountered force, etc.

298

Justice, might.—It is right that what is just should be obeyed; it is necessary that what is strongest should be obeyed. Justice without might is helpless; might without justice is tyrannical. Justice without might is gainsaid, because there are always offenders; might without justice is condemned. We must then combine justice and might, and for this end make what is just strong, or what is strong just.

Justice, power.—It’s important that what is fair is followed; it’s essential that what is strongest is followed. Justice without power is powerless; power without justice is oppressive. Justice without power is disputed, because there will always be wrongdoers; power without justice is denounced. We must then merge justice and power, and for this purpose, make what is fair strong, or make what is powerful fair.

Justice is subject to dispute; might is easily recognised and is not disputed. So we cannot give might to justice, because might has gainsaid justice, and has declared that it is she herself who is just. And thus being unable to make what is just strong, we have made what is strong just.

Justice is up for debate; power is easily recognized and isn't challenged. We can't empower justice because power has denied justice and has claimed that it itself is just. So, since we can't make what is just strong, we've made what is strong just.

299

The only universal rules are the laws of the country in ordinary affairs, and of the majority in others. Whence comes this?[Pg 86] From the might which is in them. Hence it comes that kings, who have power of a different kind, do not follow the majority of their ministers.

The only universal rules are the laws of the country in normal situations and the decisions made by the majority in other cases. Where does this come from?[Pg 86] It comes from the strength that exists within them. That's why kings, who hold a different type of power, do not always follow the majority of their ministers.

No doubt equality of goods is just; but, being unable to cause might to obey justice, men have made it just to obey might. Unable to strengthen justice, they have justified might; so that the just and the strong should unite, and there should be peace, which is the sovereign good.

No doubt equality of resources is fair; but, unable to make power comply with justice, people have made it just to comply with power. Unable to reinforce justice, they have legitimized power; so that the just and the strong should come together, and there should be peace, which is the ultimate good.

300

"When a strong man armed keepeth his goods, his goods are in peace."[119]

"When a strong man with a weapon protects his belongings, his belongings are safe."[119]

301

Why do we follow the majority? It is because they have more reason? No, because they have more power.

Why do we follow the majority? Is it because they have better reasons? No, it’s because they have more power.

Why do we follow the ancient laws and opinions? Is it because they are more sound? No, but because they are unique, and remove from us the root of difference.

Why do we stick to old laws and opinions? Is it because they're better? No, it's because they're different and take away the source of our disagreements.

302

... It is the effect of might, not of custom. For those who are capable of originality are few; the greater number will only follow, and refuse glory to those inventors who seek it by their inventions. And if these are obstinate in their wish to obtain glory, and despise those who do not invent, the latter will call them ridiculous names, and would beat them with a stick. Let no one then boast of his subtlety, or let him keep his complacency to himself.

... It’s about the power of strength, not tradition. Those who are truly original are rare; most people just follow along and deny credit to the inventors who strive for recognition through their creations. If these inventors stubbornly pursue fame and look down on those who don’t create, the latter will mock them and might even resort to violence. So, no one should brag about their cleverness, or keep their self-satisfaction to themselves.

303

Might is the sovereign of the world, and not opinion.—But opinion makes use of might.—It is might that makes opinion. Gentleness is beautiful in our opinion. Why? Because he who will dance on a rope will be alone,[120] and I will gather a stronger mob of people who will say that it is unbecoming.

Might rules the world, not opinion. But opinion relies on might. It’s might that shapes opinion. We find gentleness beautiful. Why? Because someone who will walk a tightrope will be alone, and I will rally a stronger crowd who will claim that it’s inappropriate.

304

The cords which bind the respect of men to each other are in general cords of necessity; for there must be different degrees, all men wishing to rule, and not all being able to do so, but some being able.[Pg 87]

The ties that connect people's respect for one another are usually ties of necessity; there have to be different levels, since everyone wants to lead, but not everyone can do so, and some can. [Pg 87]

Let us then imagine we see society in the process of formation. Men will doubtless fight till the stronger party overcomes the weaker, and a dominant party is established. But when this is once determined, the masters, who do not desire the continuation of strife, then decree that the power which is in their hands shall be transmitted as they please. Some place it in election by the people, others in hereditary succession, etc.

Let’s imagine society being formed. People will definitely fight until the stronger side wins over the weaker one, establishing a dominant group. But once that’s settled, the rulers, who want to avoid ongoing conflict, decide how the power they hold will be passed on. Some choose to have it elected by the people, while others prefer hereditary succession, and so on.

And this is the point where imagination begins to play its part. Till now power makes fact; now power is sustained by imagination in a certain party, in France in the nobility, in Switzerland in the burgesses, etc.

And this is the point where imagination starts to take over. Up until now, power creates reality; now, power is supported by imagination in certain groups, like the nobility in France, the burgesses in Switzerland, and so on.

These cords which bind the respect of men to such and such an individual are therefore the cords of imagination.

These ties that connect people's respect to certain individuals are, in fact, ties of imagination.

305

The Swiss are offended by being called gentlemen, and prove themselves true plebeians in order to be thought worthy of great office.

The Swiss get offended when you call them gentlemen and act like true commoners to be seen as deserving of high positions.

306

As duchies, kingships, and magistracies are real and necessary, because might rules all, they exist everywhere and always. But since only caprice makes such and such a one a ruler, the principle is not constant, but subject to variation, etc.

As duchies, kingdoms, and offices are real and necessary, because power governs everything, they exist everywhere and all the time. But since only randomness determines who becomes a ruler, that principle isn't constant; it's subject to change, etc.

307

The chancellor is grave, and clothed with ornaments, for his position is unreal. Not so the king, he has power, and has nothing to do with the imagination. Judges, physicians, etc. appeal only to the imagination.

The chancellor is serious and dressed in finery, as his role is not genuine. The king, however, holds real power and is unaffected by fantasy. Judges, doctors, and others rely solely on the imagination.

308

The habit of seeing kings accompanied by guards, drums, officers, and all the paraphernalia which mechanically inspire respect and awe, makes their countenance, when sometimes seen alone without these accompaniments, impress respect and awe on their subjects; because we cannot separate in thought their persons from the surroundings with which we see them usually joined. And the world, which knows not that this effect is the result of habit, believes that it arises by a natural force, whence come these words, "The character of Divinity is stamped on his countenance," etc.[Pg 88]

The habit of seeing kings surrounded by guards, drums, officers, and all the trappings that automatically inspire respect and awe makes their appearance, when sometimes seen alone without these additions, evoke respect and awe from their subjects. This is because we can't separate in our minds their presence from the context in which we usually see them. And the world, which doesn’t realize that this effect comes from habit, believes it happens naturally, which is why people say things like, "The character of Divinity is stamped on his face," etc.[Pg 88]

309

Justice.—As custom determines what is agreeable, so also does it determine justice.

Justice.—Just like tradition shapes what we find acceptable, it also defines what justice is.

310

King and tyrant.—I, too, will keep my thoughts secret.

King and tyrant.—I, too, will keep my thoughts to myself.

I will take care on every journey.

I will be careful on every trip.

Greatness of establishment, respect for establishment.

Greatness in establishment, respect for establishment.

The pleasure of the great is the power to make people happy.

The joy of the powerful is the ability to make others happy.

The property of riches is to be given liberally.

The nature of wealth is to be shared generously.

The property of each thing must be sought. The property of power is to protect.

The quality of everything needs to be examined. The quality of power is to protect.

When force attacks humbug, when a private soldier takes the square cap off a first president, and throws it out of the window.

When force challenges deception, when a private soldier removes the square cap from a first president and tosses it out the window.

311

The government founded on opinion and imagination reigns for some time, and this government is pleasant and voluntary; that founded on might lasts for ever. Thus opinion is the queen of the world, but might is its tyrant.

The government based on opinion and imagination lasts for a while, and this type of government is enjoyable and voluntary; however, a government based on power lasts forever. So, opinion is the queen of the world, but power is its tyrant.

312

Justice is what is established; and thus all our established laws will necessarily be regarded as just without examination, since they are established.

Justice is what has been set up; therefore, all our established laws will automatically be seen as just without scrutiny because they are established.

313

Sound opinions of the people.—Civil wars are the greatest of evils.[121] They are inevitable, if we wish to reward desert; for all will say they are deserving. The evil we have to fear from a fool who succeeds by right of birth, is neither so great nor so sure.

Sound opinions of the people.—Civil wars are the worst of evils.[121] They are unavoidable if we want to give people what they deserve; because everyone will claim they deserve it. The harm we face from a fool who succeeds just because of their lineage is neither as great nor as certain.

314

God has created all for Himself. He has bestowed upon Himself the power of pain and pleasure.

God created everything for Himself. He has given Himself the ability to feel pain and pleasure.

You can apply it to God, or to yourself. If to God, the Gospel is the rule. If to yourself, you will take the place of God. As God is surrounded by persons full of charity, who ask of Him the blessings of charity that are in His power, so ... Recognise then and learn that you are only a king of lust, and take the ways of lust.[Pg 89]

You can direct this towards God or yourself. If it's directed to God, the Gospel serves as the standard. If it’s towards yourself, you’re putting yourself in God’s position. Just as God is surrounded by people filled with love, who ask Him for the blessings of love that He can provide, so… Acknowledge and understand that you are merely a ruler of desires and follow the path of those desires.[Pg 89]

315

The reason of effects.—It is wonderful that men would not have me honour a man clothed in brocade, and followed by seven or eight lackeys! Why! He will have me thrashed, if I do not salute him. This custom is a force. It is the same with a horse in fine trappings in comparison with another! Montaigne[122] is a fool not to see what difference there is, to wonder at our finding any, and to ask the reason. "Indeed," says he, "how comes it," etc....

The reason for effects.—It’s amazing that people would expect me to respect a man dressed in fancy clothes, surrounded by seven or eight servants! Seriously! He’ll have me punished if I don’t greet him. This tradition is powerful. It’s the same as a horse in elaborate gear compared to another one! Montaigne[122] is foolish not to recognize the difference, to be surprised that we do notice it, and to question why. "Indeed," he says, "how is it," etc....

316

Sound opinions of the people.—To be spruce is not altogether foolish, for it proves that a great number of people work for one. It shows by one's hair, that one has a valet, a perfumer, etc., by one's band, thread, lace, ... etc. Now it is not merely superficial nor merely outward show to have many arms at command. The more arms one has, the more powerful one is. To be spruce is to show one's power.

Opinions of the people.—Being well-groomed isn't completely silly, as it shows that a lot of people are working on your behalf. It indicates through your hair that you have a stylist, a barber, etc., and through your outfit, fabric, lace, ... etc. Now, it's not just superficial or about appearances to have many resources available. The more resources you have, the more powerful you are. Being well-groomed is a way to display your power.

317

Deference means, "Put yourself to inconvenience." This is apparently silly, but is quite right. For it is to say, "I would indeed put myself to inconvenience if you required it, since indeed I do so when it is of no service to you." Deference further serves to distinguish the great. Now if deference was displayed by sitting in an arm-chair, we should show deference to everybody, and so no distinction would be made; but, being put to inconvenience, we distinguish very well.

Deference means, "Put yourself out for someone else." This might seem silly, but it's actually accurate. It conveys, "I would definitely put myself out if you needed it, especially since I do so when it doesn’t benefit you." Deference also helps to highlight the important people. If deference was just about sitting in a comfy chair, we would show deference to everyone, and no one would stand out; but by putting ourselves out, we make clear distinctions.

318

He has four lackeys.

He has four minions.

319

How rightly do we distinguish men by external appearances rather than by internal qualities! Which of us two shall have precedence? Who will give place to the other? The least clever. But I am as clever as he. We should have to fight over this. He has four lackeys, and I have only one. This can be seen; we have only to count. It falls to me to yield, and I am a fool if I contest the matter. By this means we are at peace, which is the greatest of boons.[Pg 90]

How correctly do we judge people by their looks instead of their character! Which one of us gets to go first? Who will let the other go ahead? The less clever one. But I'm just as smart as he is. We'll have to argue about this. He has four servants, and I only have one. It's clear; we just need to count. I have to give in, and I'm foolish if I challenge this. This way, we keep the peace, which is the greatest blessing.[Pg 90]

320

The most unreasonable things in the world become most reasonable, because of the unruliness of men. What is less reasonable than to choose the eldest son of a queen to rule a State? We do not choose as captain of a ship the passenger who is of the best family.

The most unreasonable things in the world become totally reasonable due to people's unpredictability. What could be less reasonable than choosing the eldest son of a queen to lead a state? We don't pick the passenger from the best family to be the captain of a ship.

This law would be absurd and unjust; but because men are so themselves, and always will be so, it becomes reasonable and just. For whom will men choose, as the most virtuous and able? We at once come to blows, as each claims to be the most virtuous and able. Let us then attach this quality to something indisputable. This is the king's eldest son. That is clear, and there is no dispute. Reason can do no better, for civil war is the greatest of evils.

This law would be ridiculous and unfair; but since people are who they are and always will be, it seems reasonable and fair. Who will people choose as the most virtuous and capable? We immediately end up in conflict, as everyone claims to be the most virtuous and capable. So let's assign this quality to something undeniable. That would be the king's eldest son. That's clear, and there's no argument there. Reason can't do any better, because civil war is the worst of all evils.

321

Children are astonished to see their comrades respected.

Children are amazed to see their friends being respected.

322

To be of noble birth is a great advantage. In eighteen years it places a man within the select circle, known and respected, as another would have merited in fifty years. It is a gain of thirty years without trouble.

To be born into a noble family is a big advantage. In eighteen years, it places a person in a respected and elite group, achieving what someone else might earn in fifty years. It's like gaining thirty years of status without any effort.

323

What is the Ego?

What is the ego?

Suppose a man puts himself at a window to see those who pass by. If I pass by, can I say that he placed himself there to see me? No; for he does not think of me in particular. But does he who loves someone on account of beauty really love that person? No; for the small-pox, which will kill beauty without killing the person, will cause him to love her no more.

Suppose a guy stands by a window to watch people walk by. If I walk past, can I say he positioned himself there to see me? No; he isn’t thinking about me specifically. But does someone who loves another person just for their looks really love them? No; because if that person gets a bad illness that ruins their appearance without affecting who they are, they'll stop loving them.

And if one loves me for my judgment, memory, he does not love me, for I can lose these qualities without losing myself. Where, then, is this Ego, if it be neither in the body nor in the soul? And how love the body or the soul, except for these qualities which do not constitute me, since they are perishable? For it is impossible and would be unjust to love the soul of a person in the abstract, and whatever qualities might be therein. We never, then, love a person, but only qualities.

And if someone loves me for my judgment or memory, then they don’t really love me, because I can lose those traits without losing who I am. So where is this Ego, if it’s not in the body or the soul? And how can you love the body or the soul, except for those traits that don’t define me, since they can fade away? It’s impossible, and would be unfair, to love a person’s soul in a general way, or whatever traits might be within it. Therefore, we never truly love a person; we only love their qualities.

Let us, then, jeer no more at those who are honoured on account of rank and office; for we love a person only on account of borrowed qualities.[Pg 91]

Let's stop mocking those who are respected because of their rank and position; we only admire someone for their acquired traits.[Pg 91]

324

The people have very sound opinions, for example:

The people have very valid opinions, for example:

1. In having preferred diversion and hunting to poetry. The half-learned laugh at it, and glory in being above the folly of the world; but the people are right for a reason which these do not fathom.

1. By choosing entertainment and hunting over poetry, those with only a bit of knowledge mock it and take pride in rising above the foolishness of the world; however, the common people are correct for a reason that these individuals do not understand.

2. In having distinguished men by external marks, as birth or wealth. The world again exults in showing how unreasonable this is; but it is very reasonable. Savages laugh at an infant king.[123]

2. By recognizing people based on external factors like their background or wealth. The world is once again eager to point out how irrational this is; however, it actually makes a lot of sense. Uncivilized people mock a young king.[123]

3. In being offended at a blow, on in desiring glory so much. But it is very desirable on account of the other essential goods which are joined to it; and a man who has received a blow, without resenting it, is overwhelmed with taunts and indignities.

3. Being offended by a blow or craving glory too much. But it's really desirable because of the other important benefits that come with it; and a person who has been hit and doesn't respond with resentment ends up facing insults and humiliation.

4. In working for the uncertain; in sailing on the sea; in walking over a plank.

4. In working towards the unknown; in sailing on the ocean; in walking across a plank.

325

Montaigne is wrong. Custom should be followed only because it is custom, and not because it is reasonable or just. But people follow it for this sole reason, that they think it just. Otherwise they would follow it no longer, although it were the custom; for they will only submit to reason or justice. Custom without this would pass for tyranny; but the sovereignty of reason and justice is no more tyrannical than that of desire. They are principles natural to man.

Montaigne is mistaken. Tradition should be respected simply because it is tradition, not because it is fair or just. However, people adhere to it solely because they believe it to be just. Otherwise, they would not continue to follow it, even if it were the tradition; they will only accept what is reasonable or fair. Tradition without this understanding would be seen as oppressive; yet the authority of reason and justice is no more oppressive than that of desire. These are principles inherent to humanity.

It would therefore be right to obey laws and customs, because they are laws; but we should know that there is neither truth nor justice to introduce into them, that we know nothing of these, and so must follow what is accepted. By this means we would never depart from them. But people cannot accept this doctrine; and, as they believe that truth can be found, and that it exists in law and custom, they believe them, and take their antiquity as a proof of their truth, and not simply of their authority apart from truth. Thus they obey laws, but they are liable to revolt when these are proved to be valueless; and this can be shown of all, looked at from a certain aspect.

Therefore, it makes sense to follow laws and customs because they are laws. However, we should understand that there is no inherent truth or justice in them. We know nothing about these concepts, so we just need to go along with what's accepted. This way, we wouldn't stray from them. But people struggle to accept this idea. They believe that truth can be discovered and that it exists within the law and custom. They trust these systems and see their long history as evidence of their truth, rather than simply their authority without truth. So, they follow laws, but they can easily rebel when those laws are shown to be worthless, which can be demonstrated from certain perspectives.

326

Injustice.—It is dangerous to tell the people that the laws are unjust; for they obey them only because they think them just.[Pg 92] Therefore it is necessary to tell them at the same time that they must obey them because they are laws, just as they must obey superiors, not because they are just, but because they are superiors. In this way all sedition is prevented, if this can be made intelligible, and it be understood what is the proper definition of justice.

Injustice.—It’s risky to tell people that laws are unfair; they follow them only because they believe they’re fair.[Pg 92] So, it’s important to explain that they need to follow these laws simply because they are laws, just like they have to obey authority figures, not because those figures are fair, but because they hold power. This way, all rebellion can be avoided, provided it can be made clear, and the true meaning of justice is understood.

327

The world is a good judge of things, for it is in natural ignorance, which is man's true state.[124] The sciences have two extremes which meet. The first is the pure natural ignorance in which all men find themselves at birth. The other extreme is that reached by great intellects, who, having run through all that men can know, find they know nothing, and come back again to that same ignorance from which they set out; but this is a learned ignorance which is conscious of itself. Those between the two, who have departed from natural ignorance and not been able to reach the other, have some smattering of this vain knowledge, and pretend to be wise. These trouble the world, and are bad judges of everything. The people and the wise constitute the world; these despise it, and are despised. They judge badly of everything, and the world judges rightly of them.

The world is a fair judge of things because it exists in a state of natural ignorance, which is humanity's true condition.[124] The sciences have two extremes that connect. The first is the pure natural ignorance that we all start out with at birth. The second is what brilliant minds achieve after exploring everything there is to know; ultimately, they discover that they know nothing and return to the same ignorance they began with, but this is a learned ignorance that is aware of itself. Those in between, who have moved away from natural ignorance but haven't reached the other extreme, possess a bit of this superficial knowledge and pretend to be wise. They complicate matters and are poor judges of everything. The wise and ordinary people make up the world; those wise individuals look down on it and are looked down upon in return. They judge everything poorly, while the world judges them accurately.

328

The reason of effects.—Continual alternation of pro and con.

The reason for effects.—Ongoing back-and-forth between pros and cons.

We have then shown that man is foolish, by the estimation he makes of things which are not essential; and all these opinions are destroyed. We have next shown that all these opinions are very sound, and that thus, since all these vanities are well founded, the people are not so foolish as is said. And so we have destroyed the opinion which destroyed that of the people.

We have shown that people can be foolish by how they value things that aren't essential, and all these beliefs fall apart. Next, we've demonstrated that these beliefs are actually quite valid, which means that since these vanities have solid foundations, people aren't as foolish as claimed. Therefore, we've disproved the opinion that undermined the people's views.

But we must now destroy this last proposition, and show that it remains always true that the people are foolish, though their opinions are sound; because they do not perceive the truth where it is, and, as they place it where it is not, their opinions are always very false and very unsound.

But we must now reject this last idea and demonstrate that it’s always true that people are foolish, even if their opinions are correct; because they don’t recognize the truth when they see it, and by placing it where it isn’t, their opinions are always very wrong and very unreliable.

329

The reason of effects.—The weakness of man is the reason why so many things are considered fine, as to be good at playing the lute. It is only an evil because of our weakness.[Pg 93]

The reason for effects.—The shortcomings of humanity are why so many things are seen as admirable, like being skilled at playing the lute. It's only a problem because of our weaknesses.[Pg 93]

330

The power of kings is founded on the reason and on the folly of the people, and specially on their folly. The greatest and most important thing in the world has weakness for its foundation, and this foundation is wonderfully sure; for there is nothing more sure than this, that the people will be weak. What is based on sound reason is very ill founded, as the estimate of wisdom.

The power of kings is built on the logic and mistakes of the people, especially their mistakes. The greatest and most significant things in the world have weakness as their foundation, and this foundation is surprisingly stable; for there is nothing more certain than that people will be weak. What relies on sound reasoning is very poorly established, just like the assessment of wisdom.

331

We can only think of Plato and Aristotle in grand academic robes. They were honest men, like others, laughing with their friends, and when they diverted themselves with writing their Laws and the Politics, they did it as an amusement. That part of their life was the least philosophic and the least serious; the most philosophic was to live simply and quietly. If they wrote on politics, it was as if laying down rules for a lunatic asylum; and if they presented the appearance of speaking of a great matter, it was because they knew that the madmen, to whom they spoke, thought they were kings and emperors. They entered into their principles in order to make their madness as little harmful as possible.

We can only picture Plato and Aristotle in grand academic robes. They were just like anyone else, laughing with their friends, and when they occupied themselves with writing their Laws and Politics, they did it for fun. That part of their lives was the least philosophical and least serious; the most philosophical thing was to live simply and quietly. When they wrote about politics, it was like laying down rules for a mental hospital; and if they seemed to be discussing something significant, it was because they understood that the madmen they talked to believed they were kings and emperors. They engaged with their ideas to make the madness as harmless as possible.

332

Tyranny consists in the desire of universal power beyond its scope.

Tyranny is when someone wants total control that goes beyond what's reasonable.

There are different assemblies of the strong, the fair, the sensible, the pious, in which each man rules at home, not elsewhere. And sometimes they meet, and the strong and the fair foolishly fight as to who shall be master, for their mastery is of different kinds. They do not understand one another, and their fault is the desire to rule everywhere. Nothing can effect this, not even might, which is of no use in the kingdom of the wise, and is only mistress of external actions.

There are different groups of the strong, the attractive, the sensible, and the pious, where each person has authority in their own space, but not beyond that. Occasionally, they come together, and the strong and the attractive argue foolishly about who should be in charge, as their types of leadership are different. They fail to understand each other, and their mistake is wanting to dominate everywhere. Nothing can achieve this, not even strength, which doesn't work in the realm of the wise and only controls outward actions.

Tyranny— ... So these expressions are false and tyrannical: "I am fair, therefore I must be feared. I am strong, therefore I must be loved. I am ..."

Tyranny— ... So these statements are misleading and oppressive: "I'm attractive, so I should be feared. I'm powerful, so I should be loved. I am ..."

Tyranny is the wish to have in one way what can only be had in another. We render different duties to different merits; the duty of love to the pleasant; the duty of fear to the strong; the duty of belief to the learned.[Pg 94]

Tyranny is wanting to obtain something in one way when it can only be acquired in another. We assign different responsibilities based on different qualities; we owe love to those we find enjoyable, fear to those who are powerful, and trust to those who are knowledgeable.[Pg 94]

We must render these duties; it is unjust to refuse them, and unjust to ask others. And so it is false and tyrannical to say, "He is not strong, therefore I will not esteem him; he is not able, therefore I will not fear him."

We have to fulfill these responsibilities; it’s unfair to deny them and unfair to demand them from others. So, it’s wrong and oppressive to say, “He’s not strong, so I won’t respect him; he’s not capable, so I won’t fear him.”

333

Have you never seen people who, in order to complain of the little fuss you make about them, parade before you the example of great men who esteem them? In answer I reply to them, "Show me the merit whereby you have charmed these persons, and I also will esteem you."

Have you ever noticed people who, to complain about the little attention you give them, flaunt the fact that great men think highly of them? In response, I say to them, "Show me the qualities that have impressed these individuals, and then I will respect you too."

334

The reason of effects.—Lust and force are the source of all our actions; lust causes voluntary actions, force involuntary ones.

The reason for effects.—Desire and compulsion are the source of all our actions; desire leads to voluntary actions, while compulsion results in involuntary ones.

335

The reason of effects.—It is then true to say that all the world is under a delusion; for, although the opinions of the people are sound, they are not so as conceived by them, since they think the truth to be where it is not. Truth is indeed in their opinions, but not at the point where they imagine it. [Thus] it is true that we must honour noblemen, but not because noble birth is real superiority, etc.

The reason for effects.—It’s true to say that everyone is under a delusion; even though people's opinions make sense, they don't understand them as they should because they believe the truth is found where it isn't. Truth does exist in their opinions, but not at the spot they think it is. [Thus] it’s true that we should respect noblemen, but not because being born into nobility is an actual form of superiority, etc.

336

The reason of effects.—We must keep our thought secret, and judge everything by it, while talking like the people.

The reason for effects.—We need to keep our thoughts to ourselves and evaluate everything based on them, while speaking like everyone else.

337

The reason of effects.—Degrees. The people honour persons of high birth. The semi-learned despise them, saying that birth is not a personal, but a chance superiority. The learned honour them, not for popular reasons, but for secret reasons. Devout persons, who have more zeal than knowledge, despise them, in spite of that consideration which makes them honoured by the learned, because they judge them by a new light which piety gives them. But perfect Christians honour them by another and higher light. So arise a succession of opinions for and against, according to the light one has.[Pg 95]

The reason for effects.—Degrees. People respect those of high birth. The semi-educated look down on them, claiming that birth is just a matter of luck, not a personal achievement. The educated respect them, not for popular reasons, but for deeper, hidden ones. Devout individuals, who are more passionate than knowledgeable, scorn them, despite the respect given by the educated, because they assess them through a different perspective that piety provides. However, true Christians honor them with an even greater understanding. Thus, a range of opinions for and against arises, depending on the perspective one holds.[Pg 95]

338

True Christians nevertheless comply with folly, not because they respect folly, but the command of God, who for the punishment of men has made them subject to these follies. Omnis creatura subjecta est vanitati.[125] Liberabitur.[126] Thus Saint Thomas[127] explains the passage in Saint James on giving place to the rich, that if they do it not in the sight of God, they depart from the command of religion.

True Christians, however, engage with foolishness, not because they value it, but because of God's command, who, as a punishment for humanity, has made people subject to these follies. Omnis creatura subjecta est vanitati.[125] Liberabitur.[126] Thus, Saint Thomas[127] explains the passage in Saint James about giving preference to the rich, stating that if they do not do it in God's sight, they are straying from the command of their faith.


SECTION VI

THE PHILOSOPHERS

339

I can well conceive a man without hands, feet, head (for it is only experience which teaches us that the head is more necessary than feet). But I cannot conceive man without thought; he would be a stone or a brute.

I can easily imagine a person without hands, feet, or a head (since only experience teaches us that the head is more important than feet). But I can't imagine a person without thought; they would just be a rock or an animal.

340

The arithmetical machine produces effects which approach nearer to thought than all the actions of animals. But it does nothing which would enable us to attribute will to it, as to the animals.

The arithmetic machine creates results that come closer to thought than all animal actions. However, it doesn’t do anything that would allow us to attribute will to it, like we do with animals.

341

The account of the pike and frog of Liancourt.[128] They do it always, and never otherwise, nor any other thing showing mind.

The story of the pike and frog of Liancourt.[128] They always do it this way, and never any other way, nor do anything else that shows thought.

342

If an animal did by mind what it does by instinct, and if it spoke by mind what it speaks by instinct, in hunting, and in warning its mates that the prey is found or lost; it would indeed also speak in regard to those things which affect it closer, as example, "Gnaw me this cord which is wounding me, and which I cannot reach."

If an animal thought through what it does by instinct, and if it communicated what it instinctively says, like in hunting or warning its companions when prey is found or lost, it would also talk about things that affect it more directly, saying things like, "Chew through this cord that’s hurting me and that I can't reach."

343

The beak of the parrot, which it wipes, although it is clean.

The parrot wipes its beak even though it's already clean.

344

Instinct and reason, marks of two natures.

Instinct and reason, signs of two natures.

345

Reason commands us far more imperiously than a master; for in disobeying the one we are unfortunate, and in disobeying the other we are fools.[Pg 97]

Reason demands our attention more forcefully than a master; ignoring it leads to misfortune, while ignoring the other makes us foolish.[Pg 97]

346

Thought constitutes the greatness of man.

Thought defines the greatness of humanity.

347

Man is but a reed, the most feeble thing in nature; but he is a thinking reed. The entire universe need not arm itself to crush him. A vapour, a drop of water suffices to kill him. But, if the universe were to crush him, man would still be more noble than that which killed him, because he knows that he dies and the advantage which the universe has over him; the universe knows nothing of this.

Man is just a reed, the weakest thing in nature; but he is a thinking reed. The whole universe doesn’t need to fight against him to destroy him. A vapor, a drop of water is enough to take his life. However, if the universe were to crush him, man would still be more noble than what killed him, because he understands that he is dying and the advantage the universe has over him; the universe is unaware of this.

All our dignity consists, then, in thought. By it we must elevate ourselves, and not by space and time which we cannot fill. Let us endeavour, then, to think well; this is the principle of morality.

All our dignity comes from our thoughts. We must lift ourselves up through them, not through the space and time we can't control. So, let's strive to think positively; this is the foundation of morality.

348

A thinking reed.—It is not from space that I must seek my dignity, but from the government of my thought. I shall have no more if I possess worlds. By space the universe encompasses and swallows me up like an atom; by thought I comprehend the world.

A thinking reed.—I don't need to look to the universe for my dignity; it's found in how I govern my thoughts. I wouldn't gain more even if I owned worlds. The universe might engulf me like an atom, but it's through thought that I understand the world.

349

Immateriality of the soul.—Philosophers[129] who have mastered their passions. What matter could do that?

Immateriality of the soul.—Philosophers[129] who have controlled their emotions. What could matter achieve that?

350

The Stoics.—They conclude that what has been done once can be done always, and that since the desire of glory imparts some power to those whom it possesses, others can do likewise. There are feverish movements which health cannot imitate.

The Stoics.—They believe that what has been done before can always be done again, and that since the desire for glory gives some power to those who have it, others can achieve the same. There are restless actions that health cannot replicate.

Epictetus[130] concludes that since there are consistent Christians, every man can easily be so.

Epictetus[130] concludes that because there are committed Christians, anyone can be one.

351

Those great spiritual efforts, which the soul sometimes assays, are things on which it does not lay hold.[131] It only leaps to them, not as upon a throne, for ever, but merely for an instant.

Those powerful spiritual struggles that the soul sometimes tries are things it can't grasp.[131] It only jumps at them, not as if seated on a throne forever, but just for a brief moment.

352

The strength of a man's virtue must not be measured by his efforts, but by his ordinary life.[Pg 98]

The strength of a man's character shouldn't be judged by his efforts, but by his everyday life.[Pg 98]

353

I do not admire the excess of a virtue as of valour, except I see at the same time the excess of the opposite virtue, as in Epaminondas,[132] who had the greatest valour and the greatest kindness. For otherwise it is not to rise, it is to fall. We do not display greatness by going to one extreme, but in touching both at once, and filling all the intervening space. But perhaps this is only a sudden movement of the soul from one to the other extreme, and in fact it is ever at one point only, as in the case of a firebrand. Be it so, but at least this indicates agility if not expanse of soul.

I don’t admire an excess of any virtue, like courage, unless I also see the opposite virtue at the same time, like in Epaminondas,[132] who showed both incredible bravery and incredible kindness. Otherwise, it’s not rising; it’s falling. We don’t show greatness by going to one extreme, but by touching both extremes at once and filling in everything in between. But maybe this is just a quick shift of the soul from one extreme to the other, and it’s really stuck at one point, like a firebrand. That’s fine, but at least it shows agility, if not a breadth of character.

354

Man's nature is not always to advance; it has its advances and retreats.

Man's nature isn’t always about moving forward; it has its ups and downs.

Fever has its cold and hot fits; and the cold proves as well as the hot the greatness of the fire of fever.

Fever has its chills and sweats; and the chills, just like the sweats, show how intense the fever really is.

The discoveries of men from age to age turn out the same. The kindness and the malice of the world in general are the same. Plerumque gratæ principibus vices.[133]

The discoveries of men from one generation to the next are pretty much the same. The kindness and malice of the world in general remain unchanged. Plerumque gratæ principibus vices.[133]

355

Continuous eloquence wearies.

Endless talk is exhausting.

Princes and kings sometimes play. They are not always on their thrones. They weary there. Grandeur must be abandoned to be appreciated. Continuity in everything is unpleasant. Cold is agreeable, that we may get warm.

Princes and kings sometimes have fun. They aren't always sitting on their thrones. Being there can get tiring. You have to step away from greatness to really appreciate it. Having everything the same all the time is boring. We appreciate the cold so we can enjoy the warmth.

Nature acts by progress, itus et reditus. It goes and returns, then advances further, then twice as much backwards, then more forward than ever, etc.

Nature operates through progress, itus et reditus. It moves forward and back, then pushes ahead further, then retreats twice as much, and then advances more than ever, etc.

The tide of the sea behaves in the same manner; and so apparently does the sun in its course.

The tide of the sea acts the same way, and it seems the sun does too as it moves along its path.

356

The nourishment of the body is little by little. Fullness of nourishment and smallness of substance.

The body's nourishment happens gradually. It's about being well-fed with a little amount of food.

357

When we would pursue virtues to their extremes on either side, vices present themselves, which insinuate themselves insensibly there, in their insensible journey towards the infinitely little:[Pg 99] and vices present themselves in a crowd towards the infinitely great, so that we lose ourselves in them, and no longer see virtues. We find fault with perfection itself.

When we take virtues to their extremes on either side, vices emerge, quietly creeping in on their subtle journey toward the tiniest details:[Pg 99] and vices gather in a mass toward the enormous, causing us to get lost in them and no longer recognize the virtues. We even criticize perfection itself.

358

Man is neither angel nor brute, and the unfortunate thing is that he who would act the angel acts the brute.[134]

Man is neither an angel nor a beast, and unfortunately, the one who tries to be an angel often ends up acting like a beast.[134]

359

We do not sustain ourselves in virtue by our own strength, but by the balancing of two opposed vices, just as we remain upright amidst two contrary gales. Remove one of the vices, and we fall into the other.

We don't maintain our virtue through our own strength, but by balancing two opposing vices, similar to how we stay upright in the midst of two opposite winds. Remove one of the vices, and we fall into the other.

360

What the Stoics propose is so difficult and foolish!

What the Stoics suggest is so hard and absurd!

The Stoics lay down that all those who are not at the high degree of wisdom are equally foolish and vicious, as those who are two inches under water.

The Stoics argue that everyone who doesn't possess a high level of wisdom is just as foolish and immoral as someone who is only two inches underwater.

361

The sovereign good. Dispute about the sovereign good.Ut sis contentus temetipso et ex te nascentibus bonis.[135] There is a contradiction, for in the end they advise suicide. Oh! What a happy life, from which we are to free ourselves as from the plague!

The ultimate good. Discussion about the ultimate good.Be satisfied with yourself and the good things that come from within you.[135] There is a contradiction, because ultimately they suggest suicide. Oh! What a wonderful life, from which we are supposed to escape as if it were a plague!

362

Ex senatus-consultis et plebiscitis ...

From senatorial decrees and public laws ...

To ask like passages.

To request like messages.

363

Ex senatus-consultis et plebiscitis scelera exercentur. Sen. 588.[136]

Crimes are committed under the authority of decrees from the Senate and the people's assemblies. Sen. 588.[136]

Nihil tam absurde dici potest quod non dicatur ab aliquo philosophorum. Divin.[137]

Nobody can say anything too absurd that it won’t be said by some philosopher. Divin.[137]

Quibusdam destinatis sententiis consecrati quæ non probant coguntur defendere. Cic.[138]

Some are forced to defend opinions that they do not support. Cic.[138]

Ut omnium rerum sic litterarum quoque intemperantia laboramus. Senec.[139]

So, just like in all things, we also struggle with the excess of literature. Senec.[139]

Id maxime quemque decet, quod est cujusque suum maxime.[140]

It is especially fitting for each person to embrace their own nature.[140]

Hos natura modos primum dedit.[141] Georg.

Nature first gave us methods.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Georg.

Paucis opus est litteris ad bonam mentem.[Pg 100][142]

A few words are needed for a good mind.[Pg 100][142]

Si quando turpe non sit, tamen non est non turpe quum id a multitudine laudetur.

If something is not disgraceful, it’s still not great when it’s praised by the crowd.

Mihi sic usus est, tibi ut opus est facto, fac.[143] Ter.

I'm using it this way, so you do what you need to do.[143] Ter.

364

Rarum est enim ut satis se quisque vereatur.[144]

It's rare for someone to truly have enough respect for themselves.[144]

Tot circa unum caput tumultuantes deos.[145]

All the gods were in chaos around one head.[145]

Nihil turpius quam cognitioni assertionem præcurrere. Cic.[146]

Nothing is more disgraceful than having knowledge come after a claim. Cic.[146]

Nec me pudet, ut istos, fateri nescire quid nesciam.[147]

I'm not embarrassed to admit that I don't know what I don't know.[147]

Melius non incipient.[148]

Better not to start.[148]

365

Thought.—All the dignity of man consists in thought. Thought is therefore by its nature a wonderful and incomparable thing. It must have strange defects to be contemptible. But it has such, so that nothing is more ridiculous. How great it is in its nature! How vile it is in its defects!

Thought.—All of human dignity lies in thought. Thought is inherently a remarkable and unique thing. It must have odd flaws to be looked down upon. Yet it does have those flaws, making it seem utterly ridiculous at times. How great it is at its core! How pathetic it is in its shortcomings!

But what is this thought? How foolish it is!

But what is this thought? How silly it is!

366

The mind of this sovereign judge of the world is not so independent that it is not liable to be disturbed by the first din about it. The noise of a cannon is not necessary to hinder its thoughts; it needs only the creaking of a weathercock or a pulley. Do not wonder if at present it does not reason well; a fly is buzzing in its ears; that is enough to render it incapable of good judgment. If you wish it to be able to reach the truth, chase away that animal which holds its reason in check and disturbs that powerful intellect which rules towns and kingdoms. Here is a comical god! O ridicolosissimo eroe!

The mind of this supreme judge of the world isn’t so independent that it can’t be disrupted by the slightest noise around it. The sound of a cannon isn’t needed to interrupt its thoughts; even the creaking of a weather vane or a pulley will do. Don’t be surprised if it’s not thinking clearly right now; a fly is buzzing in its ears, and that’s enough to impair its judgment. If you want it to discover the truth, get rid of that pesky creature that’s holding back its reasoning and disturbing that powerful intellect that governs cities and nations. What a ridiculous god! O ridicolosissimo eroe!

367

The power of flies; they win battles,[149] hinder our soul from acting, eat our body.

The power of flies; they win battles,[149] prevent our soul from taking action, consume our body.

368

When it is said that heat is only the motions of certain molecules, and light the conatus recedendi which we feel,[150] it astonishes us. What! Is pleasure only the ballet of our spirits? We have conceived so different an idea of it! And these sensations seem so removed from those others which we say are the same as those with which we compare them! The sensation[Pg 101] from the fire, that warmth which affects us in a manner wholly different from touch, the reception of sound and light, all this appears to us mysterious, and yet it is material like the blow of a stone. It is true that the smallness of the spirits which enter into the pores touches other nerves, but there are always some nerves touched.

When we say that heat is just the movement of certain molecules, and light is the conatus recedendi that we feel,[150] it surprises us. What! Is pleasure just the dance of our spirits? We have such a different idea of it! And those sensations seem so far removed from the others that we say are similar to them! The feeling[Pg 101] from fire, that warmth which affects us in a completely different way than touch, the experience of sound and light, all of this seems mysterious to us, yet it's physical just like the hit of a stone. It’s true that the tiny particles that enter through our pores activate different nerves, but there are always some nerves being activated.

369

Memory is necessary for all the operations of reason.

Memory is essential for all reasoning processes.

370

[Chance gives rise to thoughts, and chance removes them; no art can keep or acquire them.

Chance sparks thoughts, and chance takes them away; no skill can hold on to them or gain them.

A thought has escaped me. I wanted to write it down. I write instead, that it has escaped me.]

A thought slipped my mind. I meant to write it down. Instead, I'm writing that it slipped my mind.

371

[When I was small, I hugged my book; and because it sometimes happened to me to ... in believing I hugged it, I doubted....]

[When I was young, I held my book close; and sometimes, in my belief that I embraced it, I questioned myself....]

372

In writing down my thought, it sometimes escapes me; but this makes me remember my weakness, that I constantly forget. This is as instructive to me as my forgotten thought; for I strive only to know my nothingness.

In putting my thoughts on paper, they sometimes slip away from me; but this reminds me of my weakness, that I often forget. This is just as enlightening to me as the thought I forgot; because I only aim to understand my own insignificance.

373

Scepticism.—I shall here write my thoughts without order, and not perhaps in unintentional confusion; that is true order, which will always indicate my object by its very disorder. I should do too much honour to my subject, if I treated it with order, since I want to show that it is incapable of it.

Skepticism.—I’m going to share my thoughts freely, and maybe not in the clearest way; that’s a true form of order, which will always reveal my purpose through its apparent chaos. I would be giving my topic too much credit if I tried to present it in an organized manner, since I want to demonstrate that it simply can’t be structured.

374

What astonishes me most is to see that all the world is not astonished at its own weakness. Men act seriously, and each follows his own mode of life, not because it is in fact good to follow since it is the custom, but as if each man knew certainly where reason and justice are. They find themselves continually deceived, and by a comical humility think it is their own fault, and not that of the art which they claim always to possess. But[Pg 102] it is well there are so many such people in the world, who are not sceptics for the glory of scepticism, in order to show that man is quite capable of the most extravagant opinions, since he is capable of believing that he is not in a state of natural and inevitable weakness, but, on the contrary, of natural wisdom. Nothing fortifies scepticism more than that there are some who are not sceptics; if all were so, they would be wrong.

What amazes me the most is seeing that not everyone in the world is surprised by their own weakness. People act seriously, each following their own way of life, not because it's necessarily good but simply because it's what everyone does. It’s as if each person genuinely believes they know where reason and justice lie. They constantly find themselves misled, and with a strange humility, they think it's their own fault, not the fault of the knowledge they believe they possess. But[Pg 102] it’s actually good that there are so many people like this in the world, who aren’t sceptics just for the sake of it, to illustrate that humans can hold the most outrageous beliefs—like thinking they are not in a state of natural and unavoidable weakness, but instead, possess natural wisdom. Nothing strengthens scepticism more than the fact that some people are not sceptics; if everyone were, they would be mistaken.

375

[I have passed a great part of my life believing that there was justice, and in this I was not mistaken; for there is justice according as God has willed to reveal it to us. But I did not take it so, and this is where I made a mistake; for I believed that our justice was essentially just, and that I had that whereby to know and judge of it. But I have so often found my right judgment at fault, that at last I have come to distrust myself, and then others. I have seen changes in all nations and men, and thus after many changes of judgment regarding true justice, I have recognised that our nature was but in continual change, and I have not changed since; and if I changed, I would confirm my opinion.

[I have spent a big part of my life thinking that there was justice, and I wasn't wrong; there is justice as God has chosen to reveal it to us. But I didn't see it that way, and that's where I made a mistake; I believed that our sense of justice was inherently right and that I had the ability to understand and judge it. However, I have so often found my own judgment to be flawed that I've ended up doubting myself, and then others. I've witnessed changes in all nations and people, and after many shifts in my understanding of true justice, I've recognized that our nature is constantly changing, and I haven't changed since; and if I were to change, I would only reinforce my opinion.]

The sceptic Arcesilaus,[151] who became a dogmatist.]

The skeptic Arcesilaus,[151] who turned into a dogmatist.]

376

This sect derives more strength from its enemies than from its friends; for the weakness of man is far more evident in those who know it not than in those who know it.

This group draws more power from its enemies than from its friends, because people's weaknesses are much more apparent in those who are unaware of them than in those who are aware.

377

Discourses on humility are a source of pride in the vain, and of humility in the humble. So those on scepticism cause believers to affirm. Few men speak humbly of humility, chastely of chastity, few doubtingly of scepticism. We are only falsehood, duplicity, contradiction; we both conceal and disguise ourselves from ourselves.

Discourses on humility make the vain feel proud and the humble feel truly humble. Similarly, discussions about skepticism lead believers to stand firm in their faith. Not many people talk about humility in a truly humble way, or about chastity in an innocent way, and few express doubt about skepticism. We are nothing but falsehood, duplicity, and contradiction; we hide and disguise our true selves from ourselves.

378

Scepticism.—Excess, like defect of intellect, is accused of madness. Nothing is good but mediocrity. The majority has settled that, and finds fault with him who escapes it at whichever end. I will not oppose it. I quite consent to put myself[Pg 103] there, and refuse to be at the lower end, not because it is low, but because it is an end; for I would likewise refuse to be placed at the top. To leave the mean is to abandon humanity. The greatness of the human soul consists in knowing how to preserve the mean. So far from greatness consisting in leaving it, it consists in not leaving it.

Skepticism.—Excess, just like a lack of intelligence, is often seen as madness. The only thing that’s truly good is moderation. The majority has decided that, and they criticize anyone who steps outside of it, no matter which way they go. I won't fight against it. I'm completely okay with putting myself[Pg 103] in that position, and I refuse to be at the lower end, not because it’s inferior, but because it's still an end; I would also refuse to be at the top. To stray from the middle is to abandon our humanity. The true greatness of the human spirit lies in knowing how to maintain the middle ground. Far from greatness being about stepping away from it, it’s actually about staying there.

379

It is not good to have too much liberty. It is not good to have all one wants.

It’s not good to have too much freedom. It’s not good to get everything you want.

380

All good maxims are in the world. We only need to apply them. For instance, we do not doubt that we ought to risk our lives in defence of the public good; but for religion, no.

All good principles exist in the world. We just need to put them into practice. For example, we have no doubt that we should risk our lives for the public good; but for religion, that's not the case.

It is true there must be inequality among men; but if this be conceded, the door is opened not only to the highest power, but to the highest tyranny.

It’s true that there will always be some inequality among people; but if we accept that, we also open the door not just to great power, but to great oppression.

We must relax our minds a little; but this opens the door to the greatest debauchery. Let us mark the limits. There are no limits in things. Laws would put them there, and the mind cannot suffer it.

We need to take a break and chill out a bit; however, this can lead to serious excess. Let's set some boundaries. There are no real limits in anything. Only laws can impose them, and the mind just can’t handle that.

381

When we are too young, we do not judge well; so, also, when we are too old. If we do not think enough, or if we think too much on any matter, we get obstinate and infatuated about it. If one considers one's work immediately after having done it, one is entirely prepossessed in its favour; by delaying too long, one can no longer enter into the spirit of it. So with pictures seen from too far or too near; there is but one exact point which is the true place wherefrom to look at them: the rest are too near, too far, too high, or too low. Perspective determines that point in the art of painting. But who shall determine it in truth and morality?

When we’re too young, we don’t judge well; the same goes for when we’re too old. If we don’t think enough or if we overthink something, we become stubborn and obsessed with it. If you look at your work right after finishing it, you’re completely biased in its favor; if you wait too long, you can no longer connect with it. The same goes for viewing paintings from too far away or too close; there’s only one exact spot that’s the right place to appreciate them: everywhere else is too near, too far, too high, or too low. Perspective defines that spot in painting. But who decides what it is in truth and morality?

382

When all is equally agitated, nothing appears to be agitated, as in a ship. When all tend to debauchery, none appears to do so. He who stops draws attention to the excess of others, like a fixed point.[Pg 104]

When everything is equally chaotic, nothing seems chaotic, just like on a ship. When everyone is indulging, no one seems to be. The person who holds back highlights the excesses of others, like a stable reference point.[Pg 104]

383

The licentious tell men of orderly lives that they stray from nature's path, while they themselves follow it; as people in a ship think those move who are on the shore. On all sides the language is similar. We must have a fixed point in order to judge. The harbour decides for those who are in a ship; but where shall we find a harbour in morality?

The immoral tell men who live structured lives that they are deviating from the natural way, while they believe they are following it; just like people on a ship think those on the shore are the ones moving. The language around us is the same. We need a stable reference point to make judgments. The harbor helps those at sea, but where do we find a harbor in matters of morality?

384

Contradiction is a bad sign of truth; several things which are certain are contradicted; several things which are false pass without contradiction. Contradiction is not a sign of falsity, nor the want of contradiction a sign of truth.

Contradiction is a poor indicator of truth; many certain things are contradicted, while many false things go unchallenged. Contradiction doesn't mean something is false, nor does the absence of contradiction mean something is true.

385

Scepticism.—Each thing here is partly true and partly false. Essential truth is not so; it is altogether pure and altogether true. This mixture dishonours and annihilates it. Nothing is purely true, and thus nothing is true, meaning by that pure truth. You will say it is true that homicide is wrong. Yes; for we know well the wrong and the false. But what will you say is good? Chastity? I say no; for the world would come to an end. Marriage? No; continence is better. Not to kill? No; for lawlessness would be horrible, and the wicked would kill all the good. To kill? No; for that destroys nature. We possess truth and goodness only in part, and mingled with falsehood and evil.

Skepticism.—Everything here is partly true and partly false. Essential truth isn't like that; it is completely pure and entirely true. This mixture discredits and destroys it. Nothing is purely true, which means nothing is truly true when we're talking about pure truth. You might say it's true that murder is wrong. Sure; we know well what's wrong and false. But what do you consider good? Chastity? I don't think so; because then the world would come to an end. Marriage? No; being single is better. Not killing? No; because that would lead to chaos, and the wicked would eliminate all the good people. To kill? No; because that goes against nature. We only possess truth and goodness in parts, mixed with falsehood and evil.

386

If we dreamt the same thing every night, it would affect us as much as the objects we see every day. And if an artisan were sure to dream every night for twelve hours' duration that he was a king, I believe he would be almost as happy as a king, who should dream every night for twelve hours on end that he was an artisan.

If we had the same dream every night, it would impact us just like the things we see every day. And if a craftsman were to dream for twelve hours straight each night that he was a king, I believe he would be almost as happy as a king who dreamed every night for twelve hours that he was a craftsman.

If we were to dream every night that we were pursued by enemies, and harassed by these painful phantoms, or that we passed every day in different occupations, as in making a voyage, we should suffer almost as much as if it were real, and should fear to sleep, as we fear to wake when we dread in fact to enter[Pg 105] on such mishaps. And, indeed, it would cause pretty nearly the same discomforts as the reality.

If we were to dream every night that we were chased by enemies and troubled by these painful visions, or that we spent each day doing different activities, like being on a journey, we would suffer almost as much as if it were real and would fear sleeping, just as we fear waking when we actually dread facing those kinds of troubles. And, in fact, it would cause nearly the same discomforts as reality.

But since dreams are all different, and each single one is diversified, what is seen in them affects us much less than what we see when awake, because of its continuity, which is not, however, so continuous and level as not to change too; but it changes less abruptly, except rarely, as when we travel, and then we say, "It seems to me I am dreaming." For life is a dream a little less inconstant.

But since dreams are all different, and each one is unique, what we see in them affects us much less than what we see when we're awake, because of its continuity, which isn’t completely stable and level either; it still changes, just less abruptly—unless rarely, like when we’re traveling, and then we might say, "It feels like I'm dreaming." Because life is like a dream that's just a bit less unpredictable.

387

[It may be that there are true demonstrations; but this is not certain. Thus, this proves nothing else but that it is not certain that all is uncertain, to the glory of scepticism.]

[There may be real evidence; but that's not certain. So, this only shows that it's not certain that everything is uncertain, which supports skepticism.]

388

Good sense.—They are compelled to say, "You are not acting in good faith; we are not asleep," etc. How I love to see this proud reason humiliated and suppliant! For this is not the language of a man whose right is disputed, and who defends it with the power of armed hands. He is not foolish enough to declare that men are not acting in good faith, but he punishes this bad faith with force.

Common sense.—They have to say, "You're not being honest; we're not clueless," etc. I really enjoy seeing this arrogant reasoning brought down and begging! Because this isn’t the talk of someone whose rights are being questioned and who defends them with force. He isn’t naive enough to claim that others aren’t being honest; instead, he addresses dishonesty with strength.

389

Ecclesiastes[152] shows that man without God is in total ignorance and inevitable misery. For it is wretched to have the wish, but not the power. Now he would be happy and assured of some truth, and yet he can neither know, nor desire not to know. He cannot even doubt.

Ecclesiastes[152] shows that a person without God lives in complete ignorance and unavoidable suffering. It's miserable to have a desire without the ability to fulfill it. He wants to be happy and to have some certainty about the truth, yet he can't know or even wish not to know. He can't even question it.

390

My God! How foolish this talk is! "Would God have made the world to damn it? Would He ask so much from persons so weak?" etc. Scepticism is the cure for this evil, and will take down this vanity.

My God! How ridiculous this conversation is! "Would God have created the world just to condemn it? Would He demand so much from such weak beings?" etc. Skepticism is the solution to this problem and will deflate this arrogance.

391

Conversation.—Great words: Religion, I deny it.

Conversation.—Big words: Religion, I reject it.

Conversation.—Scepticism helps religion.[Pg 106]

Conversation.—Skepticism supports religion.[Pg 106]

392

Against Scepticism.—[ ... It is, then, a strange fact that we cannot define these things without obscuring them, while we speak of them with all assurance.] We assume that all conceive of them in the same way; but we assume it quite gratuitously, for we have no proof of it. I see, in truth, that the same words are applied on the same occasions, and that every time two men see a body change its place, they both express their view of this same fact by the same word, both saying that it has moved; and from this conformity of application we derive a strong conviction of a conformity of ideas. But this is not absolutely or finally convincing, though there is enough to support a bet on the affirmative, since we know that we often draw the same conclusions from different premisses.

Against Scepticism.—[ ... It's interesting that we can't define these things without making them unclear, while we talk about them with complete confidence.] We assume that everyone understands them the same way; but this assumption is completely unfounded, as we have no evidence to support it. I can see, in fact, that the same words are used in the same situations, and that whenever two people observe an object moving, they both express their perspective on this fact using the same term, both stating that it has moved; and from this agreement in usage, we draw a strong belief in a consistency of ideas. However, this is not absolutely or conclusively persuasive, although there's enough to back a bet on the affirmative, since we know that we often come to the same conclusions from different premises.

This is enough, at least, to obscure the matter; not that it completely extinguishes the natural light which assures us of these things. The academicians[153] would have won. But this dulls it, and troubles the dogmatists to the glory of the sceptical crowd, which consists in this doubtful ambiguity, and in a certain doubtful dimness from which our doubts cannot take away all the clearness, nor our own natural lights chase away all the darkness.

This is enough, at least, to cloud the issue; it doesn't completely eliminate the natural insight that reassures us about these matters. The academics[153] would have prevailed. But this dulls it and complicates things for the dogmatists, much to the benefit of the skeptical crowd, which thrives on this uncertain ambiguity and a certain haziness that our doubts can't completely clear, nor can our own natural insights fully dispel all the darkness.

393

It is a singular thing to consider that there are people in the world who, having renounced all the laws of God and nature, have made laws for themselves which they strictly obey, as, for instance, the soldiers of Mahomet, robbers, heretics, etc. It is the same with logicians. It seems that their licence must be without any limits or barriers, since they have broken through so many that are so just and sacred.

It’s remarkable to think that there are people in the world who, after rejecting all the laws of God and nature, have created their own rules that they follow strictly, like the soldiers of Muhammad, thieves, heretics, and so on. The same applies to logicians. It appears that their freedom knows no bounds or limits, as they have crossed so many rules that are just and sacred.

394

All the principles of sceptics, stoics, atheists, etc., are true. But their conclusions are false, because the opposite principles are also true.

All the beliefs of skeptics, stoics, atheists, and others are valid. However, their conclusions are incorrect because the opposite beliefs are also valid.

395

Instinct, reason.—We have an incapacity of proof, insurmountable by all dogmatism. We have an idea of truth, invincible to all scepticism.[Pg 107]

Instinct, reason.—We have an inability to prove, unbreakable by any dogmatism. We have a concept of truth, unstoppable by any skepticism.[Pg 107]

396

Two things instruct man about his whole nature; instinct and experience.

Two things teach a person about their entire being: instinct and experience.

397

The greatness of man is great in that he knows himself to be miserable. A tree does not know itself to be miserable. It is then being miserable to know oneself to be miserable; but it is also being great to know that one is miserable.

The greatness of humanity lies in the awareness of its own misery. A tree does not recognize its own suffering. Thus, to be aware of one's misery is to be miserable; however, it is also a sign of greatness to understand that one is miserable.

398

All these same miseries prove man's greatness. They are the miseries of a great lord, of a deposed king.

All these same struggles show man's greatness. They are the struggles of a great lord, of a fallen king.

399

We are not miserable without feeling it. A ruined house is not miserable. Man only is miserable. Ego vir videns.[154]

We don't feel miserable when we're not aware of it. A broken-down house isn’t unhappy. Only humans can feel misery. Ego vir videns.[154]

400

The greatness of man.—We have so great an idea of the soul of man that we cannot endure being despised, or not being esteemed by any soul; and all the happiness of men consists in this esteem.

The greatness of man.—We have such a high regard for the soul of man that we can't stand being looked down upon or not being valued by anyone; and all human happiness comes from this sense of worth.

401

Glory.—The brutes do not admire each other. A horse does not admire his companion. Not that there is no rivalry between them in a race, but that is of no consequence; for, when in the stable, the heaviest and most ill-formed does not give up his oats to another, as men would have others do to them. Their virtue is satisfied with itself.

Glory.—Animals don't admire one another. A horse doesn't look up to another horse. There might be competition during a race, but that doesn't really matter; because, when they're in the stable, the biggest and ugliest one doesn't share his food with the others, unlike how people expect others to do for them. Their sense of worth is enough for them.

402

The greatness of man even in his lust, to have known how to extract from it a wonderful code, and to have drawn from it a picture of benevolence.

The greatness of man, even in his desires, lies in his ability to create a remarkable code from them and to paint a picture of compassion.

403

Greatness.—The reasons of effects indicate the greatness of man, in having extracted so fair an order from lust.[Pg 108]

Greatness.—The reasons behind effects show the greatness of humans in having created such a beautiful order from desire.[Pg 108]

404

The greatest baseness of man is the pursuit of glory. But it is also the greatest mark of his excellence; for whatever possessions he may have on earth, whatever health and essential comfort, he is not satisfied if he has not the esteem of men. He values human reason so highly that, whatever advantages he may have on earth, he is not content if he is not also ranked highly in the judgment of man. This is the finest position in the world. Nothing can turn him from that desire, which is the most indelible quality of man's heart.

The lowest trait of humanity is the chase for glory. However, it’s also the greatest sign of his greatness; because no matter what he owns, what health or basic comfort he has, he won’t be satisfied without the respect of others. He holds human reason in such high regard that, regardless of his earthly advantages, he is not fulfilled unless he is esteemed by others. This is the top place in the world. Nothing can sway him from that desire, which is the most enduring quality of the human heart.

And those who most despise men, and put them on a level with the brutes, yet wish to be admired and believed by men, and contradict themselves by their own feelings; their nature, which is stronger than all, convincing them of the greatness of man more forcibly than reason convinces them of their baseness.

And those who hate people the most and equate them with animals still crave admiration and belief from others, contradicting themselves with their own feelings; their nature, which is more powerful than anything else, proves the greatness of humanity to them more compellingly than reason shows them their own flaws.

405

Contradiction.—Pride counterbalancing all miseries. Man either hides his miseries, or, if he disclose them, glories in knowing them.

Contradiction.—Pride balancing out all the hardships. People either hide their struggles, or if they reveal them, take pride in acknowledging them.

406

Pride counterbalances and takes away all miseries. Here is a strange monster, and a very plain aberration. He is fallen from his place, and is anxiously seeking it. This is what all men do. Let us see who will have found it.

Pride offsets and removes all suffering. Here’s a curious creature, and a clear deviation. He has fallen from his position and is desperately trying to regain it. This is what everyone does. Let’s see who will find it.

407

When malice has reason on its side, it becomes proud, and parades reason in all its splendour. When austerity or stern choice has not arrived at the true good, and must needs return to follow nature, it becomes proud by reason of this return.

When malice has justification on its side, it becomes arrogant and flaunts its reasoning in all its glory. When strictness or harsh decisions haven't reached the genuine good and must return to follow nature, it becomes proud because of this return.

408

Evil is easy, and has infinite forms; good is almost unique.[155] But a certain kind of evil is as difficult to find as what we call good; and often on this account such particular evil gets passed off as good. An extraordinary greatness of soul is needed in order to attain to it as well as to good.[Pg 109]

Evil is easy and comes in endless forms; good is almost one of a kind.[155] However, a specific type of evil is just as hard to find as what we consider good; because of this, that particular evil is often mistaken for good. It takes an extraordinary greatness of spirit to achieve it, just as it does to achieve good.[Pg 109]

409

The greatness of man.—The greatness of man is so evident, that it is even proved by his wretchedness. For what in animals is nature we call in man wretchedness; by which we recognise that, his nature being now like that of animals, he has fallen from a better nature which once was his.

The greatness of man.—The greatness of man is so clear that it's even shown by his misery. What is natural in animals, we refer to as misery in humans; through this, we recognize that, although his nature is now similar to that of animals, he has fallen from a better nature that he once had.

For who is unhappy at not being a king, except a deposed king? Was Paulus Æmilius[156] unhappy at being no longer consul? On the contrary, everybody thought him happy in having been consul, because the office could only be held for a time. But men thought Perseus so unhappy in being no longer king, because the condition of kingship implied his being always king, that they thought it strange that he endured life. Who is unhappy at having only one mouth? And who is not unhappy at having only one eye? Probably no man ever ventured to mourn at not having three eyes. But any one is inconsolable at having none.

For who feels sad about not being a king, except for a deposed king? Was Paulus Æmilius unhappy about no longer being consul? On the contrary, everyone believed he was happy to have been consul, because that position was only held for a limited time. But people thought Perseus was so miserable about no longer being king, because being a king meant he should always be one, that they found it odd he could continue living. Who is unhappy about having just one mouth? And who isn't unhappy about having only one eye? Probably no one has ever bothered to complain about not having three eyes. But anyone would be devastated about having none.

410

Perseus, King of Macedon.—Paulus Æmilius reproached Perseus for not killing himself.

Perseus, King of Macedon.—Paulus Æmilius criticized Perseus for not taking his own life.

411

Notwithstanding the sight of all our miseries, which press upon us and take us by the throat, we have an instinct which we cannot repress, and which lifts us up.

Despite seeing all our struggles that weigh us down and grab us by the throat, we have an instinct we can't ignore, and it lifts us up.

412

There is internal war in man between reason and the passions.

There is an internal struggle in people between reason and emotions.

If he had only reason without passions ...

If he only had reason and no emotions...

If he had only passions without reason ...

If he only had passions without reason ...

But having both, he cannot be without strife, being unable to be at peace with the one without being at war with the other. Thus he is always divided against, and opposed to himself.

But having both, he can't find peace, as being at ease with one means being at odds with the other. So he is constantly conflicted and in opposition to himself.

413

This internal war of reason against the passions has made a division of those who would have peace into two sects. The first would renounce their passions, and become gods; the others would renounce reason, and become brute beasts. (Des Barreaux.)[157] But neither can do so, and reason still remains, to condemn the vileness and injustice of the passions, and to trouble[Pg 110] the repose of those who abandon themselves to them; and the passions keep always alive in those who would renounce them.

This internal battle between reason and emotions has split those who seek peace into two groups. The first group wants to give up their emotions and become like gods; the second group wants to abandon reason and become like animals. (Des Barreaux.)[157] But neither can truly achieve this, and reason continues to judge the evil and unfairness of emotions, disturbing the peace of those who surrender to them; meanwhile, the emotions always stay alive in those who try to reject them.

414

Men are so necessarily mad, that not to be mad would amount to another form of madness.

Men are so inherently crazy that not being crazy would actually be another type of craziness.

415

The nature of man may be viewed in two ways: the one according to its end, and then he is great and incomparable; the other according to the multitude, just as we judge of the nature of the horse and the dog, popularly, by seeing its fleetness, et animum arcendi; and then man is abject and vile. These are the two ways which make us judge of him differently, and which occasion such disputes among philosophers.

The nature of man can be seen in two ways: one way is based on his purpose, and then he is great and unmatched; the other way is based on the masses, just like we assess the nature of a horse or a dog by observing their speed and spirit; and then man appears lowly and worthless. These two perspectives lead us to judge him differently and cause debates among philosophers.

For one denies the assumption of the other. One says, "He is not born for this end, for all his actions are repugnant to it." The other says, "He forsakes his end, when he does these base actions."

For one rejects the other’s assumption. One says, “He wasn’t made for this purpose, since everything he does goes against it.” The other replies, “He abandons his purpose when he engages in these low actions.”

416

For Port-Royal.[158] Greatness and wretchedness.—Wretchedness being deduced from greatness, and greatness from wretchedness, some have inferred man's wretchedness all the more because they have taken his greatness as a proof of it, and others have inferred his greatness with all the more force, because they have inferred it from his very wretchedness. All that the one party has been able to say in proof of his greatness has only served as an argument of his wretchedness to the others, because the greater our fall, the more wretched we are, and vice versa. The one party is brought back to the other in an endless circle, it being certain that in proportion as men possess light they discover both the greatness and the wretchedness of man. In a word, man knows that he is wretched. He is therefore wretched, because he is so; but he is really great because he knows it.

For Port-Royal.[158] Greatness and wretchedness.—Wretchedness arises from greatness, and greatness from wretchedness. Some people conclude that human wretchedness is even more evident because they view human greatness as proof of it, while others argue that human greatness is even clearer because they see it stemming from human wretchedness. Everything one side points to as proof of humanity's greatness only serves as evidence of wretchedness to the other side, since the greater our fall, the more wretched we become, and vice versa. Each side endlessly circles back to the other; it's clear that as people gain insight, they uncover both the greatness and the wretchedness of humanity. In short, people acknowledge their wretchedness. Therefore, they are wretched because they are, but they are truly great because they are aware of it.

417

This twofold nature of man is so evident that some have thought that we had two souls. A single subject seemed to them incapable of such sudden variations from unmeasured presumption to a dreadful dejection of heart.[Pg 111]

This dual nature of humanity is so clear that some have believed we have two souls. A single person seemed to them unable to swing so dramatically from unbridled arrogance to deep despair.[Pg 111]

418

It is dangerous to make man see too clearly his equality with the brutes without showing him his greatness. It is also dangerous to make him see his greatness too clearly, apart from his vileness. It is still more dangerous to leave him in ignorance of both. But it is very advantageous to show him both. Man must not think that he is on a level either with the brutes or with the angels, nor must he be ignorant of both sides of his nature; but he must know both.

It is risky to make a person see too clearly that they are equal to animals without also highlighting their greatness. It’s also risky to make them too aware of their greatness without acknowledging their flaws. But it's even more dangerous to keep them ignorant of both. However, it is very beneficial to show them both sides. People shouldn’t believe they are on the same level as animals or as angels; they need to be aware of both aspects of their nature, but they should understand both.

419

I will not allow man to depend upon himself, or upon another, to the end that being without a resting-place and without repose ...

I will not let people rely on themselves or on someone else, so that they are left without a place to rest and without peace ...

420

If he exalt himself, I humble him; if he humble himself, I exalt him; and I always contradict him, till he understands that he is an incomprehensible monster.

If he lifts himself up, I bring him down; if he lowers himself, I lift him up; and I always go against him until he realizes that he is an impossible enigma.

421

I blame equally those who choose to praise man, those who choose to blame him, and those who choose to amuse themselves; and I can only approve of those who seek with lamentation.

I blame just as much those who choose to praise people, those who choose to criticize them, and those who choose to entertain themselves; and I can only support those who seek with sorrow.

422

It is good to be tired and wearied by the vain search after the true good, that we may stretch out our arms to the Redeemer.

It’s good to feel tired and worn out from the pointless quest for what’s truly good, so we can reach out to the Redeemer.

423

Contraries. After having shown the vileness and the greatness of man.—Let man now know his value. Let him love himself, for there is in him a nature capable of good; but let him not for this reason love the vileness which is in him. Let him despise himself, for this capacity is barren; but let him not therefore despise this natural capacity. Let him hate himself, let him love himself; he has within him the capacity of knowing the truth and of being happy, but he possesses no truth, either constant or satisfactory.

Contraries. After showing both the ugliness and the greatness of humanity.—Let people understand their worth. Let them love themselves, because there's a part of them that's capable of good; but they shouldn't love the ugliness that also exists within them. They should disdain themselves, since this capacity can lead to emptiness; but they shouldn't despise that natural ability. They can hate themselves, and they can love themselves; they have the potential to know the truth and find happiness, but they don't truly possess any truth that is stable or fulfilling.

I would then lead man to the desire of finding truth; to be free from passions, and ready to follow it where he may find it,[Pg 112] knowing how much his knowledge is obscured by the passions. I would indeed that he should hate in himself the lust which determined his will by itself, so that it may not blind him in making his choice, and may not hinder him when he has chosen.

I would then guide people to seek the truth; to be free from their passions and willing to follow it wherever they find it,[Pg 112] understanding how much their knowledge is clouded by their desires. I want them to truly dislike the lust that influences their will on its own, so it doesn't blind them when making decisions and doesn't get in the way after they've made a choice.

424

All these contradictions, which seem most to keep me from the knowledge of religion, have led me most quickly to the true one.

All these contradictions, which seem to prevent me from understanding religion, have actually brought me closer to the true one.


SECTION VII

MORALITY AND DOCTRINE

425

Second part.—That man without faith cannot know the true good, nor justice.

Second part.—A person without faith cannot understand true goodness or justice.

All men seek happiness. This is without exception. Whatever different means they employ, they all tend to this end.[159] The cause of some going to war, and of others avoiding it, is the same desire in both, attended with different views. The will never takes the least step but to this object. This is the motive of every action of every man, even of those who hang themselves.

All people want to be happy. This is true for everyone. No matter what different ways they choose, they all aim for this goal.[159] The reason some go to war while others steer clear of it is the same desire in both, driven by different perspectives. Our will never makes a single move that isn't directed towards this objective. This is the motivation behind every action of every person, even those who take their own lives.

And yet after such a great number of years, no one without faith has reached the point to which all continually look. All complain, princes and subjects, noblemen and commoners, old and young, strong and weak, learned and ignorant, healthy and sick, of all countries, all times, all ages, and all conditions.

And yet after so many years, no one without faith has gotten to the point that everyone is looking towards. Everyone complains—princes and commoners, nobles and everyday people, old and young, strong and weak, educated and uneducated, healthy and sick, from all countries, all time periods, all ages, and all situations.

A trial so long, so continuous, and so uniform, should certainly convince us of our inability to reach the good by our own efforts. But example teaches us little. No resemblance is ever so perfect that there is not some slight difference; and hence we expect that our hope will not be deceived on this occasion as before. And thus, while the present never satisfies us, experience dupes us, and from misfortune to misfortune leads us to death, their eternal crown.

A trial that is so long, so ongoing, and so consistent should definitely convince us of our inability to achieve good through our own efforts. But examples teach us very little. No comparison is ever perfect enough that there isn’t some small difference; and because of that, we hope that this time we won’t be let down like before. So, while the present never satisfies us, experience tricks us, and from one misfortune to another, it leads us to death, their eternal reward.

What is it then that this desire and this inability proclaim to us, but that there was once in man a true happiness of which there now remain to him only the mark and empty trace, which he in vain tries to fill from all his surroundings, seeking from things absent the help he does not obtain in things present? But these are all inadequate, because the infinite abyss can only be filled by an infinite and immutable object, that is to say, only by God Himself.

What do our desires and our inability tell us, if not that there was once a real happiness within humans, of which only a faint memory and empty trace remain? We desperately try to fill this void with everything around us, looking for help in what we lack instead of what we have. But all of these things fall short, because the endless emptiness can only be filled by something infinite and unchanging, which is to say, only by God Himself.

He only is our true good, and since we have forsaken Him, it[Pg 114] is a strange thing that there is nothing in nature which has not been serviceable in taking His place; the stars, the heavens, earth, the elements, plants, cabbages, leeks, animals, insects, calves, serpents, fever, pestilence, war, famine, vices, adultery, incest. And since man has lost the true good, everything can appear equally good to him, even his own destruction, though so opposed to God, to reason, and to the whole course of nature.

He is our only true good, and since we've turned away from Him, it[Pg 114] is strange that there's nothing in nature that hasn't been useful in replacing Him; the stars, the heavens, the earth, the elements, plants, vegetables, animals, insects, calves, snakes, sickness, epidemics, war, famine, sins, adultery, incest. And since humanity has lost the true good, everything can seem equally good to us, even our own destruction, despite being completely against God, reason, and the natural order.

Some seek good in authority, others in scientific research, others in pleasure. Others, who are in fact nearer the truth, have considered it necessary that the universal good, which all men desire, should not consist in any of the particular things which can only be possessed by one man, and which, when shared, afflict their possessor more by the want of the part he has not, than they please him by the possession of what he has. They have learned that the true good should be such as all can possess at once, without diminution and without envy, and which no one can lose against his will. And their reason is that this desire being natural to man, since it is necessarily in all, and that it is impossible not to have it, they infer from it ...

Some people look for good in authority, others in scientific research, and some in pleasure. However, those who are closer to the truth believe that the universal good, which everyone desires, shouldn't be based on specific things that only one person can have, and when shared, usually cause the owner more pain by what they lack than joy from what they possess. They've realized that true good should be something that everyone can have at the same time, without diminishing it for others and without envy, and that no one can lose against their will. Their reasoning is that this desire is natural to humans, as it is inherently present in all of us, and it's impossible to not feel it, leading them to conclude that...

426

True nature being lost, everything becomes its own nature; as the true good being lost, everything becomes its own true good.

True nature being lost, everything becomes its own nature; as the true good being lost, everything becomes its own true good.

427

Man does not know in what rank to place himself. He has plainly gone astray, and fallen from his true place without being able to find it again. He seeks it anxiously and unsuccessfully everywhere in impenetrable darkness.

Man doesn't know where to position himself. He has clearly lost his way and fallen from his rightful place without being able to rediscover it. He searches for it anxiously and unsuccessfully everywhere in thick darkness.

428

If it is a sign of weakness to prove God by nature, do not despise Scripture; if it is a sign of strength to have known these contradictions, esteem Scripture.

If showing God through nature is a sign of weakness, don’t disregard Scripture; if knowing these contradictions is a sign of strength, value Scripture.

429

The vileness of man in submitting himself to the brutes, and in even worshipping them.

The disgusting nature of humans in submitting to beasts and even worshipping them.

430

For Port Royal. The beginning, after having explained the incomprehensibility.—The greatness and the wretchedness of[Pg 115] man are so evident that the true religion must necessarily teach us both that there is in man some great source of greatness, and a great source of wretchedness. It must then give us a reason for these astonishing contradictions.

For Port Royal. The beginning, after having explained the incomprehensibility.—The greatness and the misery of[Pg 115] humans are so obvious that true religion must teach us that in people, there’s a significant source of greatness, and a substantial source of misery. It must then provide us with an explanation for these astonishing contradictions.

In order to make man happy, it must prove to him that there is a God; that we ought to love Him; that our true happiness is to be in Him, and our sole evil to be separated from Him; it must recognise that we are full of darkness which hinders us from knowing and loving Him; and that thus, as our duties compel us to love God, and our lusts turn us away from Him, we are full of unrighteousness. It must give us an explanation of our opposition to God and to our own good. It must teach us the remedies for these infirmities, and the means of obtaining these remedies. Let us therefore examine all the religions of the world, and see if there be any other than the Christian which is sufficient for this purpose.

To make people happy, it has to show them that God exists; that we should love Him; that our true happiness comes from being with Him, and our only real misery comes from being apart from Him. It must recognize that we are filled with darkness that prevents us from knowing and loving Him; and that while our duties urge us to love God, our desires pull us away from Him, leaving us full of wrongdoing. It has to explain our resistance to God and to what’s good for us. It must teach us how to overcome these weaknesses and how to find the solutions. So, let’s take a look at all the religions in the world and see if there's any apart from Christianity that meets this need.

Shall it be that of the philosophers, who put forward as the chief good, the good which is in ourselves? Is this the true good? Have they found the remedy for our ills? Is man's pride cured by placing him on an equality with God? Have those who have made us equal to the brutes, or the Mahommedans who have offered us earthly pleasures as the chief good even in eternity, produced the remedy for our lusts? What religion, then, will teach us to cure pride and lust? What religion will in fact teach us our good, our duties, the weakness which turns us from them, the cause of this weakness, the remedies which can cure it, and the means of obtaining these remedies?

Will it be the philosophers who claim that the highest good is what’s inside us? Is this the true good? Have they really found a solution for our suffering? Does making man equal to God solve his pride? Have those who have made us equal to animals, or the Muslims who promise us earthly pleasures as the ultimate good, really offered a solution for our desires? So, which religion will teach us how to overcome pride and desire? Which religion will show us what is good, what our responsibilities are, the weaknesses that hold us back, the reasons behind those weaknesses, the cures available, and how we can access those cures?

All other religions have not been able to do so. Let us see what the wisdom of God will do.

All other religions haven’t been able to do this. Let’s see what God’s wisdom will bring.

"Expect neither truth," she says, "nor consolation from men. I am she who formed you, and who alone can teach you what you are. But you are now no longer in the state in which I formed you. I created man holy, innocent, perfect. I filled him with light and intelligence. I communicated to him my glory and my wonders. The eye of man saw then the majesty of God. He was not then in the darkness which blinds him, nor subject to mortality and the woes which afflict him. But he has not been able to sustain so great glory without falling into pride. He wanted to make himself his own centre, and independent of my help. He withdrew himself from my rule; and, on his making himself equal to me by the desire of finding his happiness in himself, I abandoned him to himself. And setting[Pg 116] in revolt the creatures that were subject to him, I made them his enemies; so that man is now become like the brutes, and so estranged from me that there scarce remains to him a dim vision of his Author. So far has all his knowledge been extinguished or disturbed! The senses, independent of reason, and often the masters of reason, have led him into pursuit of pleasure. All creatures either torment or tempt him, and domineer over him, either subduing him by their strength, or fascinating him by their charms, a tyranny more awful and more imperious.

"Don’t expect truth," she says, "or comfort from people. I’m the one who created you, and I alone can teach you who you are. But you’re no longer in the state I made you. I created humanity to be holy, innocent, and perfect. I filled you with light and intelligence. I shared my glory and wonders with you. Back then, humanity could see the majesty of God. You weren’t in the darkness that blinds you now, nor were you subject to mortality and the struggles that weigh you down. But you couldn’t handle such great glory without falling into pride. You wanted to be your own center, independent of my help. You turned away from my guidance; and by trying to make yourself equal to me in the hope of finding happiness within yourself, I left you to your own devices. And by inciting the creatures that were under your authority, I turned them into your enemies; so now humanity has become like the animals, so far removed from me that there’s hardly a faint glimpse left of your Creator. So much of your knowledge has been extinguished or disturbed! The senses, acting independently of reason and often overpowering it, have led you to chase after pleasure. All creatures either torment or tempt you, dominating you, either overpowering you with their strength or entrancing you with their charm—a tyranny that is more terrifying and more demanding."

"Such is the state in which men now are. There remains to them some feeble instinct of the happiness of their former state; and they are plunged in the evils of their blindness and their lust, which have become their second nature.

"Such is the state in which men are now. They still have a weak instinct for the happiness of their earlier state; yet, they are immersed in the problems of their ignorance and desires, which have become their second nature."

"From this principle which I disclose to you, you can recognise the cause of those contradictions which have astonished all men, and have divided them into parties holding so different views. Observe, now, all the feelings of greatness and glory which the experience of so many woes cannot stifle, and see if the cause of them must not be in another nature."

"From this principle that I’m sharing with you, you can understand the reason behind those contradictions that have shocked everyone and split them into groups with such different opinions. Notice all the feelings of greatness and glory that the experience of so much suffering cannot drown out, and consider whether the source of these feelings must lie in something else."

For Port-Royal to-morrow (Prosopopœa).—"It is in vain, O men, that you seek within yourselves the remedy for your ills. All your light can only reach the knowledge that not in yourselves will you find truth or good. The philosophers have promised you that, and have been unable to do it. They neither know what is your true good, nor what is your true state. How could they have given remedies for your ills, when they did not even know them? Your chief maladies are pride, which takes you away from God, and lust, which binds you to earth; and they have done nothing else but cherish one or other of these diseases. If they gave you God as an end, it was only to administer to your pride; they made you think that you are by nature like Him, and conformed to Him. And those who saw the absurdity of this claim put you on another precipice, by making you understand that your nature was like that of the brutes, and led you to seek your good in the lusts which are shared by the animals. This is not the way to cure you of your unrighteousness, which these wise men never knew. I alone can make you understand who you are...."

For Port-Royal tomorrow (Prosopopœa).—"It's pointless, O men, to look within yourselves for a solution to your problems. The most you can achieve is realizing that you won’t find truth or goodness in yourselves. The philosophers have promised you that, but they've failed to deliver. They don’t even know what your true good is or what your actual condition is. How could they possibly offer remedies for your issues if they didn’t even recognize them? Your main issues are pride, which pulls you away from God, and lust, which ties you to the earth; all they’ve done is encourage one or the other of these afflictions. When they presented God as a goal, it was merely to feed your pride; they made you believe that you are inherently like Him and aligned with Him. And those who realized the absurdity of this idea pushed you to another cliff, convincing you that your nature is similar to that of animals, guiding you to seek your fulfillment in the desires shared by creatures. This isn’t the path to free you from your wrongdoings, which these so-called wise men never understood. Only I can help you comprehend who you really are...."

Adam, Jesus Christ.

Adam, Jesus.

If you are united to God, it is by grace, not by nature. If you are humbled, it is by penitence, not by nature.

If you're connected to God, it's through grace, not by nature. If you're humbled, it's through repentance, not by nature.

Thus this double capacity ...[Pg 117]

Thus this dual capacity ...[Pg 117]

You are not in the state of your creation.

You are not in the state you were created in.

As these two states are open, it is impossible for you not to recognise them. Follow your own feelings, observe yourselves, and see if you do not find the lively characteristics of these two natures. Could so many contradictions be found in a simple subject?

As these two states are open, you can't help but recognize them. Trust your feelings, observe yourselves, and see if you don't notice the vibrant traits of these two natures. Could there really be so many contradictions in a simple subject?

—Incomprehensible.—Not all that is incomprehensible ceases to exist. Infinite number. An infinite space equal to a finite.

—Incomprehensible.—Not everything that is incomprehensible stops existing. An infinite number. An infinite space equal to a finite.

—Incredible that God should unite Himself to us.—This consideration is drawn only from the sight of our vileness. But if you are quite sincere over it, follow it as far as I have done, and recognise that we are indeed so vile that we are incapable in ourselves of knowing if His mercy cannot make us capable of Him. For I would know how this animal, who knows himself to be so weak, has the right to measure the mercy of God, and set limits to it, suggested by his own fancy. He has so little knowledge of what God is, that he does not know what he himself is, and, completely disturbed at the sight of his own state, dares to say that God cannot make him capable of communion with Him.

—It's amazing that God would connect with us.—This idea comes solely from recognizing our own shortcomings. But if you truly think about it, go as far as I have and acknowledge that we are indeed so flawed that we cannot, on our own, know whether His mercy can make us worthy of Him. I'm curious how this person, who knows he is so weak, believes he has the right to measure God's mercy and impose limits based on his own imagination. He understands so little about what God is that he doesn't even realize what he himself is, and, completely shaken by the realization of his own condition, he dares to claim that God can't make him capable of having a relationship with Him.

But I would ask him if God demands anything else from him than the knowledge and love of Him, and why, since his nature is capable of love and knowledge, he believes that God cannot make Himself known and loved by him. Doubtless he knows at least that he exists, and that he loves something. Therefore, if he sees anything in the darkness wherein he is, and if he finds some object of his love among the things on earth, why, if God impart to him some ray of His essence, will he not be capable of knowing and of loving Him in the manner in which it shall please Him to communicate Himself to us? There must then be certainly an intolerable presumption in arguments of this sort, although they seem founded on an apparent humility, which is neither sincere nor reasonable, if it does not make us admit that, not knowing of ourselves what we are, we can only learn it from God.

But I would ask him if God wants anything more from him than to know and love Him, and why, since he has the capacity for love and knowledge, he thinks that God can't make Himself known and loved by him. He must know at least that he exists and that he loves something. So, if he sees anything in the darkness he's in, and if he finds something to love among the things on earth, why won’t he be able to know and love God if God gives him even a small glimpse of His essence, in whatever way He chooses to reveal Himself to us? There must be a certain arrogance in these kinds of arguments, even though they might seem based on a false sense of humility, which isn't sincere or logical if it doesn't lead us to understand that, not knowing what we are on our own, we can only find out through God.

"I do not mean that you should submit your belief to me without reason, and I do not aspire to overcome you by tyranny. In fact, I do not claim to give you a reason for everything. And to reconcile these contradictions, I intend to make you see clearly, by convincing proofs, those divine signs in me, which may convince you of what I am, and may gain authority for me by wonders and proofs which you cannot reject; so that you may[Pg 118] then believe without ... the things which I teach you, since you will find no other ground for rejecting them, except that you cannot know of yourselves if they are true or not.

"I don't mean that you should accept my beliefs without reason, and I don’t want to control you through tyranny. In fact, I don’t claim to explain everything to you. To address these contradictions, I aim to clearly show you, through convincing evidence, the divine signs in me that may help you understand who I am, gaining credibility through wonders and proofs that you can't deny; so that you may[Pg 118] eventually believe in the things I teach you, since the only reason you might reject them is that you can’t know for yourselves if they are true or not."

"God has willed to redeem men, and to open salvation to those who seek it. But men render themselves so unworthy of it, that it is right that God should refuse to some, because of their obduracy, what He grants to others from a compassion which is not due to them. If He had willed to overcome the obstinacy of the most hardened, He could have done so by revealing Himself so manifestly to them that they could not have doubted of the truth of His essence; as it will appear at the last day, with such thunders and such a convulsion of nature, that the dead will rise again, and the blindest will see Him.

God has chosen to save people and offer salvation to those who seek it. However, people make themselves so unworthy of it that it’s reasonable for God to deny some, due to their stubbornness, what He gives to others out of compassion that they don’t deserve. If He had wanted to break the will of the most hardened, He could have done so by revealing Himself to them in such an undeniable way that they would have no doubt about the truth of His being; as it will be shown on the last day, with such thunder and such a disturbance of nature that the dead will rise again, and even the most blind will see Him.

"It is not in this manner that He has willed to appear in His advent of mercy, because, as so many make themselves unworthy of His mercy, He has willed to leave them in the loss of the good which they do not want. It was not then right that He should appear in a manner manifestly divine, and completely capable of convincing all men; but it was also not right that He should come in so hidden a manner that He could not be known by those who should sincerely seek Him. He has willed to make Himself quite recognisable by those; and thus, willing to appear openly to those who seek Him with all their heart, and to be hidden from those who flee from Him with all their heart, He so regulates the knowledge of Himself that He has given signs of Himself, visible to those who seek Him, and not to those who seek Him not. There is enough light for those who only desire to see, and enough obscurity for those who have a contrary disposition."

"It’s not how He has chosen to reveal Himself during His mercy, because so many people make themselves unworthy of it, so He has decided to leave them in the loss of the good they don’t want. It wouldn’t have been right for Him to appear in a way that was obviously divine and could convince everyone; but it also wouldn't have been right for Him to come in such a hidden way that those who sincerely seek Him couldn’t recognize Him. He wants to make Himself clearly recognizable to those who genuinely seek Him, and so He chooses to reveal Himself openly to those who are wholeheartedly looking for Him, while remaining hidden from those who are running away from Him. He shapes the knowledge of Himself such that He gives signs of Himself that are visible to those who seek Him, and not to those who do not. There’s enough light for those who want to see, and enough obscurity for those who have a different mindset."

431

No other religion has recognised that man is the most excellent creature. Some, which have quite recognised the reality of his excellence, have considered as mean and ungrateful the low opinions which men naturally have of themselves; and others, which have thoroughly recognised how real is this vileness, have treated with proud ridicule those feelings of greatness, which are equally natural to man.

No other religion has acknowledged that humans are the highest beings. Some that do recognize this truth see the negative views people often have of themselves as petty and ungrateful; others, fully aware of how real this negativity is, respond with arrogant mockery toward the feelings of greatness that are just as natural to humans.

"Lift your eyes to God," say the first; "see Him whom you resemble, and who has created you to worship Him. You can make yourselves like unto Him; wisdom will make you equal to Him, if you will follow it." "Raise your heads, free men,"[Pg 119] says Epictetus. And others say, "Bend your eyes to the earth, wretched worm that you are, and consider the brutes whose companion you are."

"Look up to God," say the first; "see Him who you resemble and who created you to worship Him. You can become like Him; wisdom will make you equal to Him if you choose to follow it." "Lift your heads, free people,"[Pg 119] says Epictetus. And others say, "Lower your eyes to the ground, miserable worm that you are, and think about the animals you share your life with."

What, then, will man become? Will he be equal to God or the brutes? What a frightful difference! What, then, shall we be? Who does not see from all this that man has gone astray, that he has fallen from his place, that he anxiously seeks it, that he cannot find it again? And who shall then direct him to it? The greatest men have failed.

What will man become? Will he be like God or like animals? What a terrifying difference! So what will we become? Who doesn't see that man has lost his way, that he has fallen from his rightful place, that he desperately searches for it, but can't find it again? And who will guide him back to it? The greatest people have failed.

432

Scepticism is true; for, after all, men before Jesus Christ did not know where they were, nor whether they were great or small. And those who have said the one or the other, knew nothing about it, and guessed without reason and by chance. They also erred always in excluding the one or the other.

Skepticism is valid; after all, people before Jesus Christ didn't know their place in the world or whether they were important or insignificant. And those who claimed one or the other had no real understanding and made guesses without any logic or chance. They also constantly made mistakes by dismissing one side or the other.

Quod ergo ignorantes, quæritis, religio annuntiat vobis.[160]

So, you are asking about what you don't know; religion reveals it to you.[160]

433

After having understood the whole nature of man.—That a religion may be true, it must have knowledge of our nature. It ought to know its greatness and littleness, and the reason of both. What religion but the Christian has known this?

After understanding the full nature of humanity.—For a religion to be true, it must understand our nature. It should recognize both our greatness and our insignificance, along with the reasons for each. Which religion, other than Christianity, has grasped this?

434

The chief arguments of the sceptics—I pass over the lesser ones—are that we have no certainty of the truth of these principles apart from faith and revelation, except in so far as we naturally perceive them in ourselves. Now this natural intuition is not a convincing proof of their truth; since, having no certainty, apart from faith, whether man was created by a good God, or by a wicked demon,[161] or by chance, it is doubtful whether these principles given to us are true, or false, or uncertain, according to our origin. Again, no person is certain, apart from faith, whether he is awake or sleeps, seeing that during sleep we believe that we are awake as firmly as we do when we are awake; we believe that we see space, figure, and motion; we are aware of the passage of time, we measure it; and in fact we act as if we were awake. So that half of our life being passed in sleep, we have on our own admission no idea of truth, whatever we may imagine. As all our intuitions are then illusions, who knows[Pg 120] whether the other half of our life, in which we think we are awake, is not another sleep a little different from the former, from which we awake when we suppose ourselves asleep?

The main arguments of the skeptics—I’ll skip the smaller ones—are that we have no certainty about the truth of these principles outside of faith and revelation, except to the extent that we naturally perceive them within ourselves. However, this natural intuition isn’t a convincing proof of their truth; since we have no certainty, apart from faith, about whether humans were created by a good God, a wicked demon,[161] or by chance, it’s questionable whether these principles we have are true, false, or uncertain, based on our origin. Additionally, no one is sure, aside from faith, whether they are awake or asleep, since while sleeping we believe we are awake just as firmly as we do when we actually are awake; we think we see space, shape, and movement; we sense the passage of time, we measure it; and we act as if we’re awake. So, since half of our lives are spent sleeping, we admit we have no idea of truth, no matter what we might imagine. Since all our intuitions could be illusions, who knows[Pg 120] whether the other half of our lives, when we think we are awake, is just another sleep, slightly different from the first, where we wake up thinking we are asleep?

[And who doubts that, if we dreamt in company, and the dreams chanced to agree, which is common enough, and if we were always alone when awake, we should believe that matters were reversed? In short, as we often dream that we dream, heaping dream upon dream, may it not be that this half of our life, wherein we think ourselves awake, is itself only a dream on which the others are grafted, from which we wake at death, during which we have as few principles of truth and good as during natural sleep, these different thoughts which disturb us being perhaps only illusions like the flight of time and the vain fancies of our dreams?]

[And who doubts that if we dreamed together, and our dreams happened to match, which is pretty common, and if we were always alone when we were awake, we would think that everything was flipped? Basically, just as we often dream that we're dreaming, piling dream on top of dream, could it be that this part of our life, where we think we’re awake, is also just a dream that the others are built upon, from which we wake at death, during which we have as few principles of truth and goodness as we do during natural sleep, and these different thoughts that bother us might just be illusions, like the passage of time and the empty fantasies of our dreams?]

These are the chief arguments on one side and the other.

These are the main arguments on both sides.

I omit minor ones, such as the sceptical talk against the impressions of custom, education, manners, country, and the like. Though these influence the majority of common folk, who dogmatise only on shallow foundations, they are upset by the least breath of the sceptics. We have only to see their books if we are not sufficiently convinced of this, and we shall very quickly become so, perhaps too much.

I leave out the minor points, like the doubts about the effects of customs, education, manners, country, and so on. While these factors shape most everyday people, who tend to form strong opinions based on flimsy grounds, they are easily shaken by even the slightest challenge from skeptics. We only need to look at their books if we're not already convinced of this, and we'll soon see it, maybe too much.

I notice the only strong point of the dogmatists, namely, that, speaking in good faith and sincerely, we cannot doubt natural principles. Against this the sceptics set up in one word the uncertainty of our origin, which includes that of our nature. The dogmatists have been trying to answer this objection ever since the world began.

I see the only strong point of the dogmatists is that, when we’re being honest and sincere, we can’t doubt natural principles. In response to this, the skeptics raise the issue of the uncertainty of our origins, which also touches on our nature. The dogmatists have been trying to address this objection since the beginning of time.

So there is open war among men, in which each must take a part, and side either with dogmatism or scepticism. For he who thinks to remain neutral is above all a sceptic. This neutrality is the essence of the sect; he who is not against them is essentially for them. [In this appears their advantage.] They are not for themselves; they are neutral, indifferent, in suspense as to all things, even themselves being no exception.

So there is an ongoing struggle among people, where everyone has to choose a side, either for strict beliefs or for doubt. Someone who thinks they can stay neutral is, above all, a doubter. This neutrality is the core of the group; if you’re not against them, you're basically with them. [This is where their advantage lies.] They aren't for themselves; they're neutral, indifferent, and uncertain about everything, including themselves.

What then shall man do in this state? Shall he doubt everything? Shall he doubt whether he is awake, whether he is being pinched, or whether he is being burned? Shall he doubt whether he doubts? Shall he doubt whether he exists? We cannot go so far as that; and I lay it down as a fact that there never has been a real complete sceptic. Nature sustains our feeble reason, and prevents it raving to this extent.[Pg 121]

What should a person do in this situation? Should they doubt everything? Should they question if they're awake, if they're being pinched, or if they're being burned? Should they even doubt their own doubts? Should they doubt whether they exist? We can't take it that far; I assert that there has never been a true, complete skeptic. Nature supports our weak reasoning and keeps it from going this far.[Pg 121]

Shall he then say, on the contrary, that he certainly possesses truth—he who, when pressed ever so little, can show no title to it, and is forced to let go his hold?

Shall he then say, on the other hand, that he definitely has the truth—he who, when pushed even a little, cannot show any proof of it and is compelled to let go?

What a chimera then is man! What a novelty! What a monster, what a chaos, what a contradiction, what a prodigy! Judge of all things, imbecile worm of the earth; depositary of truth, a sink of uncertainty and error; the pride and refuse of the universe!

What a mix of contradictions man is! What a surprise! What a monster, what a mess, what a contradiction, what an amazing being! The judge of everything, yet a foolish insect on the earth; the keeper of truth, yet a source of uncertainty and mistakes; the pride and garbage of the universe!

Who will unravel this tangle? Nature confutes the sceptics, and reason confutes the dogmatists. What then will you become, O men! who try to find out by your natural reason what is your true condition? You cannot avoid one of these sects, nor adhere to one of them.

Who will untangle this mess? Nature proves the skeptics wrong, and reason proves the dogmatists wrong. So, what will you become, oh people! who try to determine your true state through your own reasoning? You can’t escape one of these groups, nor can you fully commit to either.

Know then, proud man, what a paradox you are to yourself. Humble yourself, weak reason; be silent, foolish nature; learn that man infinitely transcends man, and learn from your Master your true condition, of which you are ignorant. Hear God.

Know this, proud man, what a contradiction you are to yourself. Humble yourself, weak reason; be quiet, foolish nature; understand that man infinitely surpasses man, and learn from your Master your true state, which you don’t understand. Hear God.

For in fact, if man had never been corrupt, he would enjoy in his innocence both truth and happiness with assurance; and if man had always been corrupt, he would have no idea of truth or bliss. But, wretched as we are, and more so than if there were no greatness in our condition, we have an idea of happiness, and cannot reach it. We perceive an image of truth, and possess only a lie. Incapable of absolute ignorance and of certain knowledge, we have thus been manifestly in a degree of perfection from which we have unhappily fallen.

For in reality, if humanity had never been flawed, we would experience both truth and happiness with certainty in our innocence; and if humanity had always been flawed, we wouldn't have any concept of truth or joy. But, as miserable as we are, and even more so because there is some greatness in our state, we have an idea of happiness, yet we can't attain it. We see a glimpse of truth but only have access to falsehood. Unable to be completely ignorant or fully knowledgeable, we have clearly been at a level of perfection from which we have unfortunately fallen.

It is, however, an astonishing thing that the mystery furthest removed from our knowledge, namely, that of the transmission of sin, should be a fact without which we can have no knowledge of ourselves. For it is beyond doubt that there is nothing which more shocks our reason than to say that the sin of the first man has rendered guilty those, who, being so removed from this source, seem incapable of participation in it. This transmission does not only seem to us impossible, it seems also very unjust. For what is more contrary to the rules of our miserable justice than to damn eternally an infant incapable of will, for a sin wherein he seems to have so little a share, that it was committed six thousand years before he was in existence? Certainly nothing offends us more rudely than this doctrine; and yet, without this mystery, the most incomprehensible of all, we are incomprehensible to ourselves. The knot of our condition takes its twists and turns in this abyss, so that man is more[Pg 122] inconceivable without this mystery than this mystery is inconceivable to man.

It is indeed astonishing that the greatest mystery beyond our understanding, which is the transmission of sin, is a fact we cannot ignore if we want to understand ourselves. There’s no doubt that nothing shocks our reasoning more than the idea that the sin of the first man has made guilty those who, being so far removed from this source, seem incapable of being involved in it. This idea not only seems impossible to us, but it also feels really unfair. What could be more against our flawed sense of justice than to condemn an innocent infant, who can't even will for themselves, for a sin committed six thousand years before they existed? Nothing offends us more than this belief; yet, without this mystery—perhaps the most difficult to grasp of all—we can't make sense of ourselves. The tangled nature of our existence twists and turns in this abyss, making us more incomprehensible without this mystery than this mystery is to us.

[Whence it seems that God, willing to render the difficulty of our existence unintelligible to ourselves, has concealed the knot so high, or, better speaking, so low, that we are quite incapable of reaching it; so that it is not by the proud exertions of our reason, but by the simple submissions of reason, that we can truly know ourselves.

[Whence it seems that God, wanting to make the challenges of our existence hard to understand, has hidden the knot so high, or rather, so low, that we are completely unable to reach it; so that it is not through the arrogant efforts of our reason, but through the humble acceptance of reason, that we can truly know ourselves.]

These foundations, solidly established on the inviolable authority of religion, make us know that there are two truths of faith equally certain: the one, that man, in the state of creation, or in that of grace, is raised above all nature, made like unto God and sharing in His divinity; the other, that in the state of corruption and sin, he is fallen from this state and made like unto the beasts.

These foundations, firmly based on the unbreakable authority of religion, help us understand that there are two equally certain truths of faith: first, that humans, in their created state or in a state of grace, are elevated above all nature, made in the image of God and sharing in His divinity; second, that in a state of corruption and sin, they fall from this state and become like animals.

These two propositions are equally sound and certain. Scripture manifestly declares this to us, when it says in some places: Deliciæ meæ esse cum filiis hominum.[162] Effundam spiritum meum super omnem carnem.[163] Dii estis[164], etc.; and in other places, Omnis caro fænum.[165] Homo assimilatus est jumentis insipientibus, et similis factus est illis.[166] Dixi in corde meo de filiis hominum. Eccles. iii.

These two statements are equally valid and certain. Scripture clearly states this when it says in some parts: My delight is with the children of men.[162] I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh.[163] You are gods[164], and in other places, All flesh is as grass.[165] Man is like the beasts that perish, and has become like them.[166] I said in my heart concerning the children of men. Eccles. iii.

Whence it clearly seems that man by grace is made like unto God, and a partaker in His divinity, and that without grace he is like unto the brute beasts.]

It clearly appears that man, through grace, is made in the image of God and shares in His divinity, while without grace he is like the brute beasts.

435

Without this divine knowledge what could men do but either become elated by the inner feeling of their past greatness which still remains to them, or become despondent at the sight of their present weakness? For, not seeing the whole truth, they could not attain to perfect virtue. Some considering nature as incorrupt, others as incurable, they could not escape either pride or sloth, the two sources of all vice; since they cannot but either abandon themselves to it through cowardice, or escape it by pride. For if they knew the excellence of man, they were ignorant of his corruption; so that they easily avoided sloth, but fell into pride. And if they recognised the infirmity of nature, they were ignorant of its dignity; so that they could easily avoid vanity, but it was to fall into despair. Thence arise the different schools of the Stoics and Epicureans, the Dogmatists, Academicians, etc.[Pg 123]

Without this divine knowledge, what can people do except either feel proud about their past greatness, which they still hold onto, or feel hopeless when faced with their current weaknesses? Since they can’t see the whole truth, they can’t achieve perfect virtue. Some see nature as unchanging, while others view it as beyond repair, leading them to either pride or laziness, the two roots of all vice; they either give in to it out of fear or try to escape it through arrogance. If they recognized humanity's excellence, they would remain unaware of its flaws, allowing them to sidestep laziness but fall into pride. Conversely, if they acknowledged nature's weaknesses, they would be blind to its worth, which would help them avoid vanity but lead them to despair. This is how the different schools of thought emerged, like the Stoics and Epicureans, the Dogmatists, Academicians, and so on.[Pg 123]

The Christian religion alone has been able to cure these two vices, not by expelling the one through means of the other according to the wisdom of the world, but by expelling both according to the simplicity of the Gospel. For it teaches the righteous that it raises them even to a participation in divinity itself; that in this lofty state they still carry the source of all corruption, which renders them during all their life subject to error, misery, death, and sin; and it proclaims to the most ungodly that they are capable of the grace of their Redeemer. So making those tremble whom it justifies, and consoling those whom it condemns, religion so justly tempers fear with hope through that double capacity of grace and of sin, common to all, that it humbles infinitely more than reason alone can do, but without despair; and it exalts infinitely more than natural pride, but without inflating; thus making it evident that alone being exempt from error and vice, it alone fulfils the duty of instructing and correcting men.

The Christian faith is the only one that has been able to address these two flaws, not by trying to drive one out with the other using worldly wisdom, but by removing both through the straightforward message of the Gospel. It teaches the righteous that they are elevated to a level of divine participation; that even in this high state, they still carry the root of all corruption, which keeps them vulnerable to error, suffering, death, and sin throughout their lives. It also reveals to the most sinful that they are capable of receiving their Redeemer's grace. By making those it justifies feel a healthy fear, and comforting those it condemns, religion skillfully balances fear with hope through the shared experience of grace and sin, which all people have. This approach humbles us much more than reason alone can achieve, yet does so without leading to despair; it elevates us far beyond natural pride, but without causing arrogance. This shows that only it, being free from error and vice, truly fulfills the role of teaching and correcting humanity.

Who then can refuse to believe and adore this heavenly light? For is it not clearer than day that we perceive within ourselves ineffaceable marks of excellence? And is it not equally true that we experience every hour the results of our deplorable condition? What does this chaos and monstrous confusion proclaim to us but the truth of these two states, with a voice so powerful that it is impossible to resist it?

Who can deny believing in and worshiping this divine light? Isn’t it obvious that we carry undeniable signs of greatness within us? And isn’t it just as true that we feel the consequences of our unfortunate state every hour? What do this chaos and overwhelming confusion tell us but the truth of these two conditions, in a voice so strong that it’s impossible to ignore?

436

Weakness.—Every pursuit of men is to get wealth; and they cannot have a title to show that they possess it justly, for they have only that of human caprice; nor have they strength to hold it securely. It is the same with knowledge, for disease takes it away. We are incapable both of truth and goodness.

Weakness.—Every man's goal is to acquire wealth, but they can't prove they earned it fairly; they only have the arbitrary title that society gives them. They also lack the strength to keep it safe. The same goes for knowledge, as illness can strip that away too. We're unable to achieve either truth or goodness.

437

We desire truth, and find within ourselves only uncertainty.

We seek the truth, but all we find within ourselves is uncertainty.

We seek happiness, and find only misery and death.

We search for happiness, yet discover nothing but misery and death.

We cannot but desire truth and happiness, and are incapable of certainty or happiness. This desire is left to us, partly to punish us, partly to make us perceive wherefrom we are fallen.

We can't help but want truth and happiness, yet we’re unable to find certainty or real joy. This desire is given to us, partly as a punishment and partly to help us see how far we’ve fallen.

438

If man is not made for God, why is he only happy in God? If man is made for God, why is he so opposed to God?[Pg 124]

If people aren't made for God, why are they happiest when they are with God? If people are made for God, why do they resist Him so much?[Pg 124]

439

Nature corrupted.—Man does not act by reason, which constitutes his being.

Nature corrupted.—People don't behave based on reason, which defines their existence.

440

The corruption of reason is shown by the existence of so many different and extravagant customs. It was necessary that truth should come, in order that man should no longer dwell within himself.

The corruption of reason is evident in the many different and bizarre customs. Truth needed to arrive so that people no longer remain trapped in their own minds.

441

For myself, I confess that so soon as the Christian religion reveals the principle that human nature is corrupt and fallen from God, that opens my eyes to see everywhere the mark of this truth: for nature is such that she testifies everywhere, both within man and without him, to a lost God and a corrupt nature.

For me, I admit that as soon as Christianity reveals the idea that human nature is flawed and separated from God, it makes me aware of this truth everywhere: nature shows us, both inside and outside of ourselves, evidence of a lost God and a broken nature.

442

Man's true nature, his true good, true virtue, and true religion, are things of which the knowledge is inseparable.

Man's true nature, his genuine good, real virtue, and authentic religion are all things that cannot be understood separately.

443

Greatness, wretchedness.—The more light we have, the more greatness and the more baseness we discover in man. Ordinary men—those who are more educated: philosophers, they astonish ordinary men—Christians, they astonish philosophers.

Greatness, wretchedness.—The more light we have, the more greatness and more lowliness we uncover in people. Ordinary people—those who are more educated: philosophers, they amaze ordinary people—Christians, they amaze philosophers.

Who will then be surprised to see that religion only makes us know profoundly what we already know in proportion to our light?

Who will be surprised to realize that religion only helps us understand more deeply what we already know based on our level of awareness?

444

This religion taught to her children what men have only been able to discover by their greatest knowledge.

This religion taught her children what men have only been able to uncover through their highest understanding.

445

Original sin is foolishness to men, but it is admitted to be such. You must not then reproach me for the want of reason in this doctrine, since I admit it to be without reason. But this foolishness is wiser than all the wisdom of men, sapientius est hominibus.[167] For without this, what can we say that man is? His whole state depends on this imperceptible point. And how should it be perceived by his reason, since it is a thing against reason, and since reason, far from finding it out by her own ways, is averse to it when it is presented to her?[Pg 125]

Original sin seems ridiculous to people, but it's recognized as such. So, you shouldn't criticize me for the lack of logic in this belief, since I acknowledge it is illogical. Yet this absurdity is wiser than all human wisdom, sapientius est hominibus.[167] Without this, what can we say about humanity? Everything about our existence hinges on this subtle point. And how can reason grasp it when it's something that goes against reason? Reason, instead of discovering it through its own means, tends to reject it when it’s laid out in front of her.[Pg 125]

446

Of original sin.[168] Ample tradition of original sin according to the Jews.

About original sin.[168] There is a significant tradition of original sin among the Jews.

On the saying in Genesis viii, 21: "The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth."

On the statement in Genesis 8:21: "The thoughts of human hearts are wicked from a young age."

R. Moses Haddarschan: This evil leaven is placed in man from the time that he is formed.

R. Moses Haddarschan: This harmful influence is instilled in a person from the moment they are created.

Massechet Succa: This evil leaven has seven names in Scripture. It is called evil, the foreskin, uncleanness, an enemy, a scandal, a heart of stone, the north wind; all this signifies the malignity which is concealed and impressed in the heart of man.

Massechet Succa: This wicked leaven has seven names in Scripture. It's referred to as evil, the foreskin, uncleanness, an enemy, a scandal, a heart of stone, the north wind; all of this indicates the malice that is hidden and ingrained in the heart of man.

Midrasch Tillim says the same thing, and that God will deliver the good nature of man from the evil.

Midrasch Tillim says the same thing, and that God will free the good nature of humanity from evil.

This malignity is renewed every day against man, as it is written, Psalm xxxvii, 32: "The wicked watcheth the righteous, and seeketh to slay him"; but God will not abandon him. This malignity tries the heart of man in this life, and will accuse him in the other. All this is found in the Talmud.

This evil happens every day against people, as it says in Psalm 37:32: "The wicked watch the righteous and try to kill him"; but God will not forsake him. This evil tests the human heart in this life and will accuse him in the next. All of this can be found in the Talmud.

Midrasch Tillim on Psalm iv, 4: "Stand in awe and sin not." Stand in awe and be afraid of your lust, and it will not lead you into sin. And on Psalm xxxvi, 1: "The wicked has said within his own heart, Let not the fear of God be before me." That is to say that the malignity natural to man has said that to the wicked.

Midrasch Tillim on Psalm iv, 4: "Stand in awe and sin not." Be in awe and be wary of your desires, and they won't lead you into wrongdoing. And on Psalm xxxvi, 1: "The wicked has said within his own heart, Let not the fear of God be before me." This means that the inherent malice of humanity has said this to the wicked.

Midrasch el Kohelet: "Better is a poor and wise child than an old and foolish king who cannot foresee the future."[169] The child is virtue, and the king is the malignity of man. It is called king because all the members obey it, and old because it is in the human heart from infancy to old age, and foolish because it leads man in the way of [perdition], which he does not foresee. The same thing is in Midrasch Tillim.

Midrasch el Kohelet: "A poor and wise child is better than an old and foolish king who can't see the future."[169] The child represents virtue, while the king symbolizes the negativity in humanity. It's called a king because all the parts of a person follow it, and it's old because it exists in the human heart from childhood to old age, and foolish because it misguides a person towards [perdition] without them realizing it. The same idea appears in Midrasch Tillim.

Bereschist Rabba on Psalm xxxv, 10: "Lord, all my bones shall bless Thee, which deliverest the poor from the tyrant." And is there a greater tyrant than the evil leaven? And on Proverbs xxv, 21: "If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat." That is to say, if the evil leaven hunger, give him the bread of wisdom of which it is spoken in Proverbs ix., and if he be thirsty, give him the water of which it is spoken in Isaiah lv.

Bereschist Rabba on Psalm 35:10: "Lord, all my bones will praise You, for You rescue the poor from the oppressor." And is there a greater oppressor than the evil leaven? And on Proverbs 25:21: "If your enemy is hungry, give him bread to eat." This means that if the evil leaven is hungry, give him the bread of wisdom mentioned in Proverbs 9, and if he is thirsty, give him the water referred to in Isaiah 55.

Midrasch Tillim says the same thing, and that Scripture in that passage, speaking of the enemy, means the evil leaven; and that, in [giving] him that bread and that water, we heap coals of fire on his head.[Pg 126]

Midrasch Tillim says the same thing, and that Scripture in that passage, speaking of the enemy, refers to the bad influence; and that, by giving him that bread and that water, we are heaping coals of fire on his head.[Pg 126]

Midrasch el Kohelet on Ecclesiastes ix, 14: "A great king besieged a little city." This great king is the evil leaven; the great bulwarks built against it are temptations; and there has been found a poor wise man who has delivered it—that is to say, virtue.

Midrasch el Kohelet on Ecclesiastes ix, 14: "A powerful king surrounded a small city." This powerful king represents the evil influence; the strong defenses built against it are temptations; and there has been a poor wise man who saved it—meaning, virtue.

And on Psalm xli, 1: "Blessed is he that considereth the poor."

And in Psalm 41:1, it says: "Blessed is the one who cares for the poor."

And on Psalm lxxviii, 39: "The spirit passeth away, and cometh not again"; whence some have erroneously argued against the immortality of the soul. But the sense is that this spirit is the evil leaven, which accompanies man till death, and will not return at the resurrection.

And on Psalm 78:39: "The spirit passes away and does not return"; some have mistakenly used this to argue against the immortality of the soul. But the meaning is that this spirit refers to the evil influence that stays with a person until death and will not come back at the resurrection.

And on Psalm ciii the same thing.

And on Psalm 103, the same idea applies.

And on Psalm xvi.

And on Psalm 16.

Principles of Rabbinism: two Messiahs.

Principles of Rabbinism: two Messiahs.

447

Will it be said that, as men have declared that righteousness has departed the earth, they therefore knew of original sin?—Nemo ante obitum beatus est[170]—that is to say, they knew death to be the beginning of eternal and essential happiness?

Will it be said that, since people have claimed that righteousness has left the earth, they therefore understood original sin?—Nemo ante obitum beatus est[170]—in other words, they understood death as the start of eternal and essential happiness?

448

[Miton] sees well that nature is corrupt, and that men are averse to virtue; but he does not know why they cannot fly higher.

[Miton] sees clearly that nature is flawed, and that people are resistant to virtue; but he doesn’t understand why they can’t reach greater heights.

449

Order.—After Corruption to say: "It is right that all those who are in that state should know it, both those who are content with it, and those who are not content with it; but it is not right that all should see Redemption."

Order.—After Corruption to say: "It's important for everyone in that state to be aware of it, whether they're okay with it or not; but it's not fair for everyone to witness Redemption."

450

If we do not know ourselves to be full of pride, ambition, lust, weakness, misery, and injustice, we are indeed blind. And if, knowing this, we do not desire deliverance, what can we say of a man...?

If we don’t recognize that we’re full of pride, ambition, desire, weakness, suffering, and unfairness, we’re truly blind. And if, even knowing this, we don’t seek a way out, what can we say about a person...?

What, then, can we have but esteem for a religion which knows so well the defects of man, and desire for the truth of a religion which promises remedies so desirable?[Pg 127]

What can we do but respect a religion that understands human flaws so well and long for the truth in a religion that offers such appealing solutions?[Pg 127]

451

All men naturally hate one another. They employ lust as far as possible in the service of the public weal. But this is only a [pretence] and a false image of love; for at bottom it is only hate.

All men naturally dislike each other. They use desire as much as they can for the benefit of society. But this is just a [pretence] and a misleading appearance of love; because deep down, it's really just hate.

452

To pity the unfortunate is not contrary to lust. On the contrary, we can quite well give such evidence of friendship, and acquire the reputation of kindly feeling, without giving anything.

Feeling sorry for the unfortunate isn’t the opposite of desire. In fact, we can easily show our friendship and gain a reputation for being kind without actually giving anything.

453

From lust men have found and extracted excellent rules of policy, morality, and justice; but in reality this vile root of man, this figmentum malum,[171] is only covered, it is not taken away.

From desire, men have discovered and developed valuable guidelines for politics, ethics, and justice; but in truth, this corrupt part of humanity, this figmentum malum,[171] is merely concealed, not eradicated.

454

Injustice.—They have not found any other means of satisfying lust without doing injury to others.

Injustice.—They haven't discovered any other way to satisfy their desires without harming others.

455

Self is hateful. You, Miton, conceal it; you do not for that reason destroy it; you are, then, always hateful.

Self is hateful. You, Miton, hide it; that doesn’t mean you eliminate it; you are, therefore, always hateful.

—No; for in acting as we do to oblige everybody, we give no more occasion for hatred of us.—That is true, if we only hated in Self the vexation which comes to us from it. But if I hate it because it is unjust, and because it makes itself the centre of everything, I shall always hate it.

—No; because by trying to please everyone, we don't give them a reason to hate us. —That's true, if we only resent the annoyance it brings to ourselves. But if I hate it because it's unfair and makes itself the center of everything, I will always hate it.

In a word, the Self has two qualities: it is unjust in itself since it makes itself the centre of everything; it is inconvenient to others since it would enslave them; for each Self is the enemy, and would like to be the tyrant of all others. You take away its inconvenience, but not its injustice, and so you do not render it lovable to those who hate injustice; you render it lovable only to the unjust, who do not any longer find in it an enemy. And thus you remain unjust, and can please only the unjust.

In short, the self has two qualities: it’s inherently unjust because it places itself at the center of everything, and it’s a burden to others because it seeks to control them; each self is an adversary, wanting to dominate everyone else. You may remove its burden, but not its injustice, so it doesn’t become lovable to those who detest injustice; it only becomes appealing to the unjust, who no longer see it as an enemy. And so, you stay unjust and can only appeal to the unjust.

456

It is a perverted judgment that makes every one place himself above the rest of the world, and prefer his own good, and the continuance of his own good fortune and life, to that of the rest of the world![Pg 128]

It's a twisted mindset that leads everyone to think they're better than everyone else and to value their own benefits, as well as their own luck and life, over those of the rest of humanity![Pg 128]

457

Each one is all in all to himself; for he being dead, all is dead to him. Hence it comes that each believes himself to be all in all to everybody. We must not judge of nature by ourselves, but by it.

Each person is everything to themselves; when they're gone, everything is gone for them. That's why everyone thinks they are everything to everyone else. We shouldn't judge nature based on our own perspective, but by its own standards.

458

"All that is in the world is the lust of the flesh, or the lust of the eyes, or the pride of life; libido sentiendi, libido sciendi, libido dominandi."[172] Wretched is the cursed land which these three rivers of fire enflame rather than water![173] Happy they who, on these rivers, are not overwhelmed nor carried away, but are immovably fixed, not standing but seated on a low and secure base, whence they do not rise before the light, but, having rested in peace, stretch out their hands to Him, who must lift them up, and make them stand upright and firm in the porches of the holy Jerusalem! There pride can no longer assail them nor cast them down; and yet they weep, not to see all those perishable things swept away by the torrents, but at the remembrance of their loved country, the heavenly Jerusalem, which they remember without ceasing during their prolonged exile.

"Everything in the world is about the desires of the flesh, the desires of the eyes, or the pride of life; pleasure of feeling, pleasure of knowing, pleasure of controlling."[172] How unfortunate is the cursed land that these three rivers of fire burn rather than nourish![173] Blessed are those who, on these rivers, are neither overwhelmed nor swept away, but are firmly anchored, not standing but sitting on a low and secure foundation, from which they do not rise before the light. Instead, having found peace, they reach out their hands to Him, who will lift them up and make them stand upright and strong in the gates of the holy Jerusalem! There, pride can no longer attack them or bring them down; yet they weep, not for seeing all those temporary things washed away by the floods, but for the memory of their beloved homeland, the heavenly Jerusalem, which they remember constantly during their long exile.

459

The rivers of Babylon rush and fall and sweep away.

The rivers of Babylon flow, crash, and carry everything away.

O holy Sion, where all is firm and nothing falls!

O holy Sion, where everything is solid and nothing crumbles!

We must sit upon the waters, not under them or in them, but on them; and not standing but seated; being seated to be humble, and being above them to be secure. But we shall stand in the porches of Jerusalem.

We need to sit on the waters, not below or in them, but on top; and not standing but sitting; sitting to remain humble, and being elevated to feel secure. But we will stand in the doorways of Jerusalem.

Let us see if this pleasure is stable or transitory; if it pass away, it is a river of Babylon.

Let's see if this pleasure is lasting or temporary; if it fades away, it's just a river of Babylon.

460

The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, pride, etc.—There are three orders of things: the flesh, the spirit, and the will. The carnal are the rich and kings; they have the body as their object. Inquirers and scientists; they have the mind as their object. The wise; they have righteousness as their object.

The cravings of the body, the desires of the eyes, pride, etc.—There are three categories of things: the body, the spirit, and the will. The materialistic are the wealthy and rulers; they focus on the physical. The seekers and scholars; they focus on the intellect. The wise; they focus on justice.

God must reign over all, and all men must be brought back to Him. In things of the flesh lust reigns specially; in intellectual matters, inquiry specially; in wisdom, pride specially. Not that a man cannot boast of wealth or knowledge, but it is not the[Pg 129] place for pride; for in granting to a man that he is learned, it is easy to convince him that he is wrong to be proud. The proper place for pride is in wisdom, for it cannot be granted to a man that he has made himself wise, and that he is wrong to be proud; for that is right. Now God alone gives wisdom, and that is why Qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur.[174]

God must be in charge of everything, and everyone needs to come back to Him. In our physical desires, lust takes control; in our thinking, curiosity takes the lead; and in our wisdom, pride takes over. It's not that a person can't take pride in wealth or knowledge, but those aren't the right places for pride. When someone is acknowledged for their knowledge, it's easy to show them that feeling proud is misplaced. The right place for pride is in wisdom, because it's not something a person can claim to have achieved on their own, and it's valid to feel proud of it. God is the sole source of wisdom, which is why Qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur.[174]

461

The three lusts have made three sects; and the philosophers have done no other thing than follow one of the three lusts.

The three desires have created three groups; and the philosophers have simply pursued one of these three desires.

462

Search for the true good.—Ordinary men place the good in fortune and external goods, or at least in amusement. Philosophers have shown the vanity of all this, and have placed it where they could.

Search for the true good.—Regular people see the good in luck and material possessions, or at least in entertainment. Philosophers have revealed the emptiness of all this and have positioned it where they could.

463

[Against the philosophers who believe in God without Jesus Christ]

[Against the philosophers who believe in God without Jesus Christ]

Philosophers.—They believe that God alone is worthy to be loved and admired; and they have desired to be loved and admired of men, and do not know their own corruption. If they feel full of feelings of love and admiration, and find therein their chief delight, very well, let them think themselves good. But if they find themselves averse to Him, if they have no inclination but the desire to establish themselves in the esteem of men, and if their whole perfection consists only in making men—but without constraint—find their happiness in loving them, I declare that this perfection is horrible. What! they have known God, and have not desired solely that men should love Him, but that men should stop short at them! They have wanted to be the object of the voluntary delight of men.

Philosophers.—They believe that only God deserves to be loved and admired; yet, they crave love and admiration from people and are unaware of their own flaws. If they feel full of love and admiration and find their greatest joy in that, fine, let them think they are good. But if they feel distant from Him, if their only wish is to be held in high regard by others, and if their entire idea of perfection is simply to make people—without any pressure—find happiness in loving them, I say that this idea of perfection is terrible. What! They’ve known God but haven’t only wanted people to love Him; they’ve wanted people to focus on them! They have sought to be the object of people's voluntary delight.

464

Philosophers.—We are full of things which take us out of ourselves.

Philosophers.—We are filled with things that distract us from our true selves.

Our instinct makes us feel that we must seek our happiness outside ourselves. Our passions impel us outside, even when no objects present themselves to excite them. External objects tempt us of themselves, and call to us, even when we are not thinking of them. And thus philosophers have said in vain,[Pg 130] "Retire within yourselves, you will find your good there." We do not believe them, and those who believe them are the most empty and the most foolish.

Our instinct tells us that we need to find our happiness outside of ourselves. Our desires push us outward, even when there’s nothing around to spark them. Outside things lure us in and beckon to us, even when we’re not focused on them. And so, philosophers have said in vain, [Pg 130] "Look within yourselves; that’s where you’ll find your happiness." We don’t believe them, and those who do tend to be the emptiest and the most foolish.

465

The Stoics say, "Retire within yourselves; it is there you will find your rest." And that is not true.

The Stoics say, "Look inward; that's where you'll find your peace." And that's not true.

Others say, "Go out of yourselves; seek happiness in amusement." And this is not true. Illness comes.

Others say, "Step outside of yourselves; find happiness in entertainment." And that's not true. Illness happens.

Happiness is neither without us nor within us. It is in God, both without us and within us.

Happiness isn't found outside of us or just within us. It's in God, both outside and within us.

466

Had Epictetus seen the way perfectly, he would have said to men, "You follow a wrong road"; he shows that there is another, but he does not lead to it. It is the way of willing what God wills. Jesus Christ alone leads to it: Via, veritas.[175]

Had Epictetus seen the truth clearly, he would have told people, "You're on the wrong path"; he indicates there's another way, but he doesn't guide them to it. It's the path of wanting what God wants. Only Jesus Christ leads to it: Via, veritas.[175]

The vices of Zeno[176] himself.

The vices of Zeno __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ himself.

467

The reason of effects.—Epictetus.[177] Those who say, "You have a headache;" this is not the same thing. We are assured of health, and not of justice; and in fact his own was nonsense.

The reason for effects.—Epictetus.[177] Those who say, "You have a headache;" this is not the same thing. We are assured of health, not of fairness; and, in fact, his own was nonsense.

And yet he believed it demonstrable, when he said, "It is either in our power or it is not." But he did not perceive that it is not in our power to regulate the heart, and he was wrong to infer this from the fact that there were some Christians.

And yet he believed it was clear when he said, "It's either in our control or it isn't." But he didn't realize that we can't control the heart, and he was wrong to assume this just because there were some Christians.

468

No other religion has proposed to men to hate themselves. No other religion then can please those who hate themselves, and who seek a Being truly lovable. And these, if they had never heard of the religion of a God humiliated, would embrace it at once.

No other religion has asked people to hate themselves. No other religion can satisfy those who self-loath and want a Being that is genuinely lovable. And if they had never heard of the faith in a humiliated God, they would accept it immediately.

469

I feel that I might not have been; for the Ego consists in my thoughts. Therefore I, who think, would not have been, if my mother had been killed before I had life. I am not then a necessary being. In the same way I am not eternal or infinite; but I see plainly that there exists in nature a necessary Being, eternal and infinite.[Pg 131]

I think that I might not have existed; because my sense of self is made up of my thoughts. So, if my mother had died before I was born, I wouldn’t be here. That means I’m not a necessary being. Similarly, I am not eternal or infinite; but I clearly see that there is a necessary Being in nature that is eternal and infinite.[Pg 131]

470

"Had I seen a miracle," say men, "I should become converted." How can they be sure they would do a thing of the nature of which they are ignorant? They imagine that this conversion consists in a worship of God which is like commerce, and in a communion such as they picture to themselves. True religion consists in annihilating self before that Universal Being, whom we have so often provoked, and who can justly destroy us at any time; in recognising that we can do nothing without Him, and have deserved nothing from Him but His displeasure. It consists in knowing that there is an unconquerable opposition between us and God, and that without a mediator there can be no communion with Him.

"Had I seen a miracle," people say, "I'd become a believer." How can they be certain they would do something they don't even understand? They think that this conversion is like a business deal and that worship is what they imagine it to be. True faith is about humbling ourselves before the Universal Being, whom we have often angered, and who has every right to destroy us at any moment; it’s about realizing that we can do nothing without Him and that all we've earned from Him is His displeasure. It’s understanding that there’s an insurmountable divide between us and God, and that without a mediator, we cannot have a relationship with Him.

471

It is unjust that men should attach themselves to me, even though they do it with pleasure and voluntarily. I should deceive those in whom I had created this desire; for I am not the end of any, and I have not the wherewithal to satisfy them. Am I not about to die? And thus the object of their attachment will die. Therefore, as I would be blamable in causing a falsehood to be believed, though I should employ gentle persuasion, though it should be believed with pleasure, and though it should give me pleasure; even so I am blamable in making myself loved, and if I attract persons to attach themselves to me. I ought to warn those who are ready to consent to a lie, that they ought not to believe it, whatever advantage comes to me from it; and likewise that they ought not to attach themselves to me; for they ought to spend their life and their care in pleasing God, or in seeking Him.

It's unfair for people to get attached to me, even if they do it happily and willingly. I would be misleading those who have this desire; because I'm not a solution for anyone, and I can't fulfill their needs. Am I not about to die? And so, the source of their attachment will also end. Therefore, I would be at fault for allowing a falsehood to take root, even if I used gentle persuasion, and even if they believed it happily, and it made me happy too; in the same way, I am at fault for making myself lovable and drawing people to me. I should warn those who are ready to accept a lie that they shouldn't believe it, regardless of the benefits it brings me; and they shouldn't attach themselves to me either, because they should focus their lives and efforts on pleasing God or seeking Him.

472

Self-will will never be satisfied, though it should have command of all it would; but we are satisfied from the moment we renounce it. Without it we cannot be discontented; with it we cannot be content.

Self-will will never be satisfied, even if it has control over everything it wants; but we find satisfaction the moment we let it go. Without self-will, we can't feel discontent; with it, we can't feel content.

473

Let us imagine a body full of thinking members.[178]

Let’s picture a body with lots of thoughtful parts.[178]

474

Members, To commence with that.—To regulate the love which we owe to ourselves, we must imagine a body full of[Pg 132] thinking members, for we are members of the whole, and must see how each member should love itself, etc....

Members, Let's start with that.—To manage the love we owe ourselves, we need to picture a body made up of[Pg 132] thinking parts, because we are all parts of a whole, and we need to understand how each part should love itself, etc....

475

If the feet and the hands had a will of their own, they could only be in their order in submitting this particular will to the primary will which governs the whole body. Apart from that, they are in disorder and mischief; but in willing only the good of the body, they accomplish their own good.

If the feet and hands could think for themselves, they would only find their place by submitting to the main will that controls the entire body. Otherwise, they would just create chaos; but by wanting what's best for the body, they also benefit themselves.

476

We must love God only and hate self only.

We should love God and only hate our selfishness.

If the foot had always been ignorant that it belonged to the body, and that there was a body on which it depended, if it had only had the knowledge and the love of self, and if it came to know that it belonged to a body on which it depended, what regret, what shame for its past life, for having been useless to the body which inspired its life, which would have annihilated it if it had rejected it and separated it from itself, as it kept itself apart from the body! What prayers for its preservation in it! And with what submission would it allow itself to be governed by the will which rules the body, even to consenting, if necessary, to be cut off, or it would lose its character as member! For every member must be quite willing to perish for the body, for which alone the whole is.

If the foot had always been unaware that it was part of a larger body and that it relied on that body, if it had only known itself and loved itself, and then realized it was part of something bigger, what regret and shame it would feel for its past, for being useless to the body that gave it life, which could have destroyed it if it had rejected the body and set itself apart! What prayers it would offer for its continued existence within the body! And how submissively it would allow itself to be guided by the will that governs the body, even agreeing, if needed, to be severed, because otherwise it would lose its identity as a part! Every part must be completely ready to give up its life for the body, since the whole exists solely for the body.

477

It is false that we are worthy of the love of others; it is unfair that we should desire it. If we were born reasonable and impartial, knowing ourselves and others, we should not give this bias to our will. However, we are born with it; therefore born unjust, for all tends to self. This is contrary to all order. We must consider the general good; and the propensity to self is the beginning of all disorder, in war, in politics, in economy, and in the particular body of man. The will is therefore depraved.

It's not true that we deserve the love of others; it's unfair that we should want it. If we were born reasonable and unbiased, understanding ourselves and others, we wouldn’t let this urge control our decisions. But we are born with it; thus, we are born unjust, because everything leans toward self-interest. This goes against all order. We need to think about the common good; and the tendency to prioritize ourselves is the root of all disorder, whether in war, politics, economics, or in the individual human body. Therefore, our will is corrupted.

If the members of natural and civil communities tend towards the weal of the body, the communities themselves ought to look to another more general body of which they are members. We ought therefore to look to the whole. We are therefore born unjust and depraved.[Pg 133]

If the members of natural and civil communities focus on the well-being of their own group, those communities should also consider the larger community of which they are a part. We should look at the bigger picture. Thus, we are born unfair and corrupted.[Pg 133]

478

When we want to think of God, is there nothing which turns us away, and tempts us to think of something else? All this is bad, and is born in us.

When we try to think about God, is there nothing that distracts us and makes us think about something else? All of this is negative, and it comes from within us.

479

If there is a God, we must love Him only, and not the creatures of a day. The reasoning of the ungodly in the book of Wisdom[179] is only based upon the non-existence of God. "On that supposition," say they, "let us take delight in the creatures." That is the worst that can happen. But if there were a God to love, they would not have come to this conclusion, but to quite the contrary. And this is the conclusion of the wise: "There is a God, let us therefore not take delight in the creatures."

If there is a God, we should love Him only and not the temporary things around us. The reasoning of those who don’t believe in the book of Wisdom[179] is based solely on the idea that God doesn’t exist. "If that’s the case," they say, "let’s enjoy the things of this world." That’s the worst possible outcome. But if there were a God to love, they wouldn’t reach that conclusion; they’d think the opposite. And this is the conclusion of the wise: "There is a God, so let’s not take pleasure in the temporary things."

Therefore all that incites us to attach ourselves to the creatures is bad; since it prevents us from serving God if we know Him, or from seeking Him if we know Him not. Now we are full of lust. Therefore we are full of evil; therefore we ought to hate ourselves and all that excited us to attach ourselves to any other object than God only.

Therefore, everything that urges us to cling to other beings is harmful; it keeps us from serving God if we know Him, or from searching for Him if we don’t. Right now, we are consumed by desire. Because of that, we are filled with evil; so we should detest ourselves and everything that tempts us to connect with anything other than God.

480

To make the members happy, they must have one will, and submit it to the body.

To keep the members happy, they need to have a common purpose and commit to the group.

481

The examples of the noble deaths of the Lacedæmonians and others scarce touch us. For what good is it to us? But the example of the death of the martyrs touches us; for they are "our members." We have a common tie with them. Their resolution can form ours, not only by example, but because it has perhaps deserved ours. There is nothing of this in the examples of the heathen. We have no tie with them; as we do not become rich by seeing a stranger who is so, but in fact by seeing a father or a husband who is so.

The noble deaths of the Spartans and others barely affect us. What do we gain from it? But the deaths of the martyrs resonate with us because they are "part of our community." We share a bond with them. Their courage can inspire ours, not just by setting an example, but because it may have earned our own. There's nothing of this in the examples of the pagans. We have no connection to them; we don’t benefit from seeing a stranger who is wealthy, but rather from seeing a father or a husband who is.

482

Morality.—God having made the heavens and the earth, which do not feel the happiness of their being, He has willed to make beings who should know it, and who should compose a body of thinking members. For our members do not feel the[Pg 134] happiness of their union, of their wonderful intelligence, of the care which has been taken to infuse into them minds, and to make them grow and endure. How happy they would be if they saw and felt it! But for this they would need to have intelligence to know it, and good-will to consent to that of the universal soul. But if, having received intelligence, they employed it to retain nourishment for themselves without allowing it to pass to the other members, they would hate rather than love themselves; their blessedness, as well as their duty, consisting in their consent to the guidance of the whole soul to which they belong, which loves them better than they love themselves.

Morality.—God created the heavens and the earth, which do not experience the joy of their existence. He intended to create beings who could understand it and form a community of thinking individuals. Our members do not perceive the[Pg 134] happiness of their unity, their incredible intelligence, and the care taken to instill minds in them, helping them grow and endure. How happy they would be if they could see and feel it! But for that, they would need the intelligence to recognize it and the willingness to agree with the universal soul. However, if they use their intelligence to hoard nourishment for themselves without sharing it with other members, they would end up hating themselves rather than loving themselves; their happiness, as well as their responsibility, lies in their agreement to follow the guidance of the whole soul to which they belong, which loves them more than they love themselves.

483

To be a member is to have neither life, being, nor movement, except through the spirit of the body, and for the body.

To be a member means having no life, existence, or movement, except through the spirit of the body and for the body.

The separate member, seeing no longer the body to which it belongs, has only a perishing and dying existence. Yet it believes it is a whole, and seeing not the body on which it depends, it believes it depends only on self, and desires to make itself both centre and body. But not having in itself a principle of life, it only goes astray, and is astonished in the uncertainty of its being; perceiving in fact that it is not a body, and still not seeing that it is a member of a body. In short, when it comes to know itself, it has returned as it were to its own home, and loves itself only for the body. It deplores its past wanderings.

The separate part, no longer seeing the body it belongs to, only has a fading and dying existence. Yet it thinks it’s a whole, and since it can't see the body it relies on, it believes it only depends on itself, wanting to make itself both the center and the whole. But without a source of life within it, it just gets lost and is confused about its existence; realizing that it isn't a whole, yet still not recognizing that it's part of a whole. In the end, when it finally understands itself, it feels like it has come back home and only values itself because of the whole. It regrets its past wandering.

It cannot by its nature love any other thing, except for itself and to subject it to self, because each thing loves itself more than all. But in loving the body, it loves itself, because it only exists in it, by it, and for it. Qui adhæret Deo unus spiritus est.[180]

It can't love anything else but itself, and it only wants to serve itself, because everything loves itself more than anything else. But when it loves the body, it’s really loving itself, since it exists only in, by, and for it. Qui adhæret Deo unus spiritus est.[180]

The body loves the hand; and the hand, if it had a will, should love itself in the same way as it is loved by the soul. All love which goes beyond this is unfair.

The body appreciates the hand; and the hand, if it had a choice, should appreciate itself in the same way the soul appreciates it. Any love that goes beyond this is unjust.

Adhærens Deo unus spiritus est. We love ourselves, because we are members of Jesus Christ. We love Jesus Christ, because He is the body of which we are members. All is one, one is in the other, like the Three Persons.

Our connection to God is a single spirit. We love ourselves because we are part of Jesus Christ. We love Jesus Christ because He is the body of which we are members. Everything is one, and one is in the other, just like the Three Persons.

484

Two laws[181] suffice to rule the whole Christian Republic better than all the laws of statecraft.[Pg 135]

Two laws[181] are enough to govern the entire Christian Republic more effectively than all the laws of governance.[Pg 135]

485

The true and only virtue, then, is to hate self (for we are hateful on account of lust), and to seek a truly lovable being to love. But as we cannot love what is outside ourselves, we must love a being who is in us, and is not ourselves; and that is true of each and all men. Now, only the Universal Being is such. The kingdom of God is within us;[182] the universal good is within us, is ourselves—and not ourselves.

The only real virtue is to hate yourself (since we are unlikable because of our desires) and to look for someone truly worthy of our love. But since we can’t love what’s outside of us, we need to love a being within us that isn’t ourselves, and this applies to every person. Only the Universal Being fits this description. The kingdom of God is within us;[182] the universal good is inside us, is ourselves—and also not ourselves.

486

The dignity of man in his innocence consisted in using and having dominion over the creatures, but now in separating himself from them, and subjecting himself to them.

The dignity of man in his innocence was about using and having control over the creatures, but now it’s about distancing himself from them and making himself subject to them.

487

Every religion is false, which as to its faith does not worship one God as the origin of everything, and which as to its morality does not love one only God as the object of everything.

Every religion is false if it doesn’t worship one God as the source of everything in its beliefs, and if it doesn’t love that one God as the ultimate goal of everything in its morals.

488

... But it is impossible that God should ever be the end, if He is not the beginning. We lift our eyes on high, but lean upon the sand; and the earth will dissolve, and we shall fall whilst looking at the heavens.

... But it's impossible for God to be the end if He isn't the beginning. We look up high, but we lean on sand; the earth will crumble, and we will fall while gazing at the heavens.

489

If there is one sole source of everything, there is one sole end of everything; everything through Him, everything for Him. The true religion, then, must teach us to worship Him only, and to love Him only. But as we find ourselves unable to worship what we know not, and to love any other object but ourselves, the religion which instructs us in these duties must instruct us also of this inability, and teach us also the remedies for it. It teaches us that by one man all was lost, and the bond broken between God and us, and that by one man the bond is renewed.

If there’s one true source of everything, there’s also one true purpose for everything; everything exists through Him and for Him. So, the genuine religion must guide us to worship Him alone and to love Him alone. However, since we struggle to worship what we don’t know and can only truly love ourselves, this religion should also make us aware of this limitation and teach us how to overcome it. It shows us that through one man, everything was lost and the connection between God and us was broken, and that through one man, that connection is restored.

We are born so averse to this love of God, and it is so necessary that we must be born guilty, or God would be unjust.

We are naturally resistant to this love of God, and since it's so essential, we must be born guilty, or else God would be unfair.

490

Men, not being accustomed to form merit, but only to recompense it where they find it formed, judge of God by themselves.[Pg 136]

Men, not used to creating merit but only rewarding it when they see it, judge God by their own standards.[Pg 136]

491

The true religion must have as a characteristic the obligation to love God. This is very just, and yet no other religion has commanded this; ours has done so. It must also be aware of human lust and weakness; ours is so. It must have adduced remedies for this; one is prayer. No other religion has asked of God to love and follow Him.

The true religion must include the requirement to love God. This is very fair, and yet no other religion has demanded this; ours has. It should also recognize human desires and weaknesses; ours does. It must provide solutions for this; one is prayer. No other religion has asked people to love and follow God.

492

He who hates not in himself his self-love, and that instinct which leads him to make himself God, is indeed blinded. Who does not see that there is nothing so opposed to justice and truth? For it is false that we deserve this, and it is unfair and impossible to attain it, since all demand the same thing. It is, then, a manifest injustice which is innate in us, of which we cannot get rid, and of which we must get rid.

He who doesn’t hate his own self-love and that urge to make himself a god is truly blind. Who doesn’t see that nothing is more against justice and truth? It’s false to think we deserve this, and it’s unfair and impossible to achieve since everyone wants the same thing. So, it’s a clear injustice that’s part of us, one we can’t shake off, but one we need to get rid of.

Yet no religion has indicated that this was a sin; or that we were born in it; or that we were obliged to resist it; or has thought of giving us remedies for it.

Yet no religion has said this was a sin; or that we were born into it; or that we had to resist it; or has considered giving us solutions for it.

493

The true religion teaches our duties; our weaknesses, pride, and lust; and the remedies, humility and mortification.

The true religion shows us our responsibilities, our flaws, pride, and desires, as well as the solutions: humility and self-discipline.

494

The true religion must teach greatness and misery; must lead to the esteem and contempt of self, to love and to hate.

The true religion should teach both greatness and suffering; it must lead to self-respect and self-loathing, to love and to hate.

495

If it is an extraordinary blindness to live without investigating what we are, it is a terrible one to live an evil life, while believing in God.

If it’s a huge mistake to go through life without examining who we are, it’s an even worse one to live a wrong life while thinking we believe in God.

496

Experience makes us see an enormous difference between piety and goodness.

Experience shows us a huge difference between being religious and being truly good.

497

Against those who, trusting to the mercy of God, live heedlessly, without doing good works.—As the two sources of our sins are pride and sloth, God has revealed to us two of His attributes to cure them, mercy and justice. The property of justice is to[Pg 137] humble pride, however holy may be our works, et non intres in judicium,[183] etc.; and the property of mercy is to combat sloth by exhorting to good works, according to that passage: "The goodness of God leadeth to repentance,"[184] and that other of the Ninevites: "Let us do penance to see if peradventure He will pity us."[185] And thus mercy is so far from authorising slackness, that it is on the contrary the quality which formally attacks it; so that instead of saying, "If there were no mercy in God we should have to make every kind of effort after virtue," we must say, on the contrary, that it is because there is mercy in God, that we must make every kind of effort.

Against those who, relying on God's mercy, live carelessly, without doing good deeds.—Since the two sources of our sins are pride and laziness, God has shown us two of His attributes to address them: mercy and justice. Justice is meant to[Pg 137] humble pride, no matter how holy our actions may seem, et non intres in judicium,[183] etc.; while mercy combats laziness by encouraging good works, as noted in the phrase: "The goodness of God leads to repentance,"[184] and the example of the Ninevites: "Let us repent to see if perhaps He will have mercy on us."[185] Therefore, mercy does not promote laziness; on the contrary, it actively fights against it. So instead of saying, "If God had no mercy, we would need to make every effort to be virtuous," we should actually say that it is because God is merciful that we must put in all kinds of effort.

498

It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us, but from the irreligion which is still there. If our senses were not opposed to penitence, and if our corruption were not opposed to the purity of God, there would be nothing in this painful to us. We suffer only in proportion as the vice which is natural to us resists supernatural grace. Our heart feels torn asunder between these opposed efforts. But it would be very unfair to impute this violence to God, who is drawing us on, instead of to the world, which is holding us back. It is as a child, which a mother tears from the arms of robbers, in the pain it suffers, should love the loving and legitimate violence of her who procures its liberty, and detest only the impetuous and tyrannical violence of those who detain it unjustly. The most cruel war which God can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war which He came to bring. "I came to send war,"[186] He says, "and to teach them of this war. I came to bring fire and the sword."[187] Before Him the world lived in this false peace.

It’s true that there’s a struggle in pursuing godliness. But this struggle comes not from the faith that begins within us, but from the unbelief that still exists. If our senses weren't resistant to repentance, and if our flaws didn't clash with God’s purity, there would be nothing painful about this for us. We only suffer to the extent that our natural vices oppose divine grace. Our hearts feel torn apart between these conflicting pulls. But it’s unfair to blame God, who is trying to guide us, instead of the world that keeps us back. It’s like a child being pulled away from thieves by a mother; in the pain of separation, the child should appreciate the loving yet firm action of the mother that brings freedom and despise only the forceful and tyrannical actions of those who hold it unjustly. The worst conflict God can create with humans in this life is to leave them without the conflict He came to instigate. "I came to bring conflict,"[186] He says, "and to teach them about this conflict. I came to bring fire and the sword."[187] Before Him, the world existed in a false sense of peace.

499

External works.—There is nothing so perilous as what pleases God and man. For those states, which please God and man, have one property which pleases God, and another which pleases men; as the greatness of Saint Teresa. What pleased God was her deep humility in the midst of her revelations; what pleased men was her light. And so we torment ourselves to imitate her discourses, thinking to imitate her conditions, and not so much to love what God loves, and to put ourselves in the state which God loves.[Pg 138]

External works.—There’s nothing riskier than what satisfies both God and people. The things that please God and people have one aspect that pleases God and another that pleases people, like the greatness of Saint Teresa. What pleased God was her profound humility despite her revelations; what pleased people was her brilliance. Yet, we torture ourselves trying to imitate her teachings, focusing more on replicating her conditions rather than truly loving what God loves and aligning ourselves with what God desires.[Pg 138]

It is better not to fast, and thereby humbled, than to fast and be self-satisfied therewith. The Pharisee and the Publican.[188]

It’s better not to fast while feeling humble than to fast and feel smug about it. The Pharisee and the Tax Collector.[188]

What use will memory be to me, if it can alike hurt and help me, and all depends upon the blessing of God, who gives only to things done for Him, according to His rules and in His ways, the manner being as important as the thing, and perhaps more; since God can bring forth good out of evil, and without God we bring forth evil out of good?

What good is memory to me if it can both hurt and help me, and everything relies on the blessing of God? He only gives to those things done for Him, following His rules and in His ways; both the way we do things and the things themselves matter, maybe even more. God can bring good out of evil, while without God, we can bring evil out of good.

500

The meaning of the words, good and evil.

The meaning of the words, good and evil.

501

First step: to be blamed for doing evil, and praised for doing good.

First step: to be criticized for doing wrong, and commended for doing right.

Second step: to be neither praised, nor blamed.

Second step: to receive neither praise nor blame.

502

Abraham[189] took nothing for himself, but only for his servants. So the righteous man takes for himself nothing of the world, nor the applause of the world, but only for his passions, which he uses as their master, saying to the one, "Go," and to another, "Come." Sub te erit appetitus tuus.[190] The passions thus subdued are virtues. Even God attributes to Himself avarice, jealousy, anger; and these are virtues as well as kindness, pity, constancy, which are also passions. We must employ them as slaves, and, leaving to them their food, prevent the soul from taking any of it. For, when the passions become masters, they are vices; and they give their nutriment to the soul, and the soul nourishes itself upon it, and is poisoned.

Abraham[189] took nothing for himself, but only for his servants. So the righteous person claims nothing of the world, nor its applause, but only for their passions, which they control, saying to one, "Go," and to another, "Come." Sub te erit appetitus tuus.[190] The passions that are kept in check are virtues. Even God considers Himself to have greed, jealousy, and anger; these are virtues just like kindness, compassion, and determination, which are also passions. We need to use them as servants and, while allowing them their sustenance, prevent the soul from partaking in it. Because when the passions take control, they become vices; they feed the soul, and the soul feeds on it, ultimately becoming poisoned.

503

Philosophers have consecrated the vices by placing them in God Himself. Christians have consecrated the virtues.

Philosophers have made the vices sacred by attributing them to God Himself. Christians have made the virtues sacred.

504

The just man acts by faith in the least things; when he reproves his servants, he desires their conversion by the Spirit of God, and prays God to correct them; and he expects as much from God as from his own reproofs, and prays God to bless his corrections. And so in all his other actions he proceeds with the Spirit of God; and his actions deceive us by reason of the ...[Pg 139] or suspension of the Spirit of God in him; and he repents in his affliction.

The righteous person acts with faith in even the smallest things; when he corrects his servants, he hopes for their transformation through the Spirit of God and prays for God to guide them. He expects just as much from God as he does from his own corrections, and he prays for God to bless his efforts. In all his actions, he moves with the Spirit of God, and sometimes his actions can mislead us because of the ...[Pg 139] or the absence of the Spirit of God within him; and he feels remorse during his struggles.

505

All things can be deadly to us, even the things made to serve us; as in nature walls can kill us, and stairs can kill us, if we do not walk circumspectly.

All things can be dangerous to us, even the things meant to help us; just like in nature, walls can harm us, and stairs can injure us if we don’t tread carefully.

The least movement affects all nature; the entire sea changes because of a rock. Thus in grace, the least action affects everything by its consequences; therefore everything is important.

The smallest movement impacts all of nature; even the whole ocean shifts because of a rock. In the same way, the slightest action in grace influences everything by its outcomes; thus, everything matters.

In each action we must look beyond the action at our past, present, and future state, and at others whom it affects, and see the relations of all those things. And then we shall be very cautious.

In every action, we need to think beyond just the action itself and consider our past, present, and future, along with how it impacts others, and understand the connections between all these factors. That way, we will be much more careful.

506

Let God not impute to us our sins, that is to say, all the consequences and results of our sins, which are dreadful, even those of the smallest faults, if we wish to follow them out mercilessly!

Let God not hold our sins against us, meaning all the consequences and effects of our sins, which can be terrible, even those from the smallest mistakes, if we choose to pursue them relentlessly!

507

The spirit of grace; the hardness of the heart; external circumstances.

The essence of kindness; the stubbornness of the heart; outside situations.

508

Grace is indeed needed to turn a man into a saint; and he who doubts it does not know what a saint or a man is.

Grace is definitely needed to transform a man into a saint; and anyone who doubts this doesn't really understand what a saint or a man is.

509

Philosophers.—A fine thing to cry to a man who does not know himself, that he should come of himself to God! And a fine thing to say so to a man who does know himself!

Philosophers.—It's quite something to tell a man who doesn’t understand himself that he should find his way to God on his own! And it’s also quite something to say that to a man who actually knows himself!

510

Man is not worthy of God, but he is not incapable of being made worthy.

Man isn't worthy of God, but he can become worthy.

It is unworthy of God to unite Himself to wretched man; but it is not unworthy of God to pull him out of his misery.

It is unworthy of God to connect Himself with miserable humanity; however, it is not unworthy of God to rescue him from his suffering.

511

If we would say that man is too insignificant to deserve communion with God, we must indeed be very great to judge of it.[Pg 140]

If we say that humans are too unimportant to deserve a relationship with God, we must be quite significant to make that judgment.[Pg 140]

512

It is, in peculiar phraseology, wholly the body of Jesus Christ, but it cannot be said to be the whole body of Jesus Christ.[191] The union of two things without change does not enable us to say that one becomes the other; the soul thus being united to the body, the fire to the timber, without change. But change is necessary to make the form of the one become the form of the other; thus the union of the Word to man. Because my body without my soul would not make the body of a man; therefore my soul united to any matter whatsoever will make my body. It does not distinguish the necessary condition from the sufficient condition; the union is necessary, but not sufficient. The left arm is not the right.

It is, in a unique way, completely the body of Jesus Christ, but it can't be said to be the entire body of Jesus Christ.[191] The union of two things without change doesn't allow us to say that one becomes the other; for example, the soul is united to the body, and fire to wood, without any change. But change is required for one form to become the form of another; thus, the union of the Word to man. My body without my soul would not be a man's body; therefore, my soul combined with any matter will create my body. It doesn't differentiate between the necessary condition and the sufficient condition; the union is necessary, but not enough on its own. The left arm isn't the same as the right.

Impenetrability is a property of matter.

Impenetrability is a characteristic of matter.

Identity de numers in regard to the same time requires the identity of matter.

Identity de numers at the same time requires the identity of matter.

Thus if God united my soul to a body in China, the same body, idem numero, would be in China.

Thus, if God connected my soul to a body in China, that same body, idem numero, would be in China.

The same river which runs there is idem numero as that which runs at the same time in China.

The same river that flows there is the same one that flows at the same time in China.

513

Why God has established prayer.

Why God established prayer.

1. To communicate to His creatures the dignity of causality.
2. To teach us from whom our virtue comes.
3. To make us deserve other virtues by work.

1. To show His creatures the importance of causality.
2. To teach us where our virtues come from.
3. To help us earn other virtues through hard work.

(But to keep His own pre-eminence, He grants prayer to whom He pleases.)

(But to maintain His own superiority, He grants prayer to whoever He chooses.)

Objection: But we believe that we hold prayer of ourselves.

Objection: But we think that we control our own prayers.

This is absurd; for since, though having faith, we cannot have virtues, how should we have faith? Is there a greater distance between infidelity and faith than between faith and virtue?

This is ridiculous; because even if we have faith, we can't have virtues, so how can we have faith? Is there a bigger gap between disbelief and faith than between faith and virtue?

Merit. This word is ambiguous.

Merit. This term is vague.

Meruit habere Redemptorem.

Deserve to have a Redeemer.

Meruit tam sacra membra tangere.

To touch sacred limbs is wrong.

Digno tam sacra membra tangere.

Worthy to touch such sacred limbs.

Non sum dignus.[192]

I am not worthy.[192]

Qui manducat indignus[193]

Who eats unworthily[193]

Dignus est accipere.[194]

Worthy to receive.[194]

Dignare me.

Dignify me.

God is only bound according to His promises. He has[Pg 141] promised to grant justice to prayers; He has never promised prayer only to the children of promise.

God is only limited by His promises. He has[Pg 141] promised to respond to prayers with justice; He has never said that prayer is only for those who are promised.

Saint Augustine has distinctly said that strength would be taken away from the righteous. But it is by chance that he said it; for it might have happened that the occasion of saying it did not present itself. But his principles make us see that when the occasion for it presented itself, it was impossible that he should not say it, or that he should say anything to the contrary. It is then rather that he was forced to say it, when the occasion presented itself, than that he said it, when the occasion presented itself, the one being of necessity, the other of chance. But the two are all that we can ask.

Saint Augustine clearly stated that the strength of the righteous would be taken away. However, he said this by chance; it could have happened that he never had the opportunity to say it. Yet his principles lead us to understand that when the occasion arose, he couldn’t help but say it, nor could he say anything different. So, it seems that he was compelled to say it when the opportunity came up, rather than just randomly choosing to say it; one was a necessity, the other a coincidence. But those two elements are all we really need.

514

The elect will be ignorant of their virtues, and the outcast of the greatness of their sins: "Lord, when saw we Thee an hungered, thirsty?" etc.[195][196]

The chosen ones won't realize their virtues, and the outcasts will be unaware of the magnitude of their sins: "Lord, when did we see You hungry, thirsty?" etc.[195][196]

515

Romans iii, 27. Boasting is excluded. By what law? Of works? nay, but by faith. Then faith is not within our power like the deeds of the law, and it is given to us in another way.

Romans iii, 27. Boasting is off the table. By what law? The law of works? No, but by faith. So, faith isn't something we control like the actions of the law; it’s given to us in a different way.

516

Comfort yourselves. It is not from yourselves that you should expect grace; but, on the contrary, it is in expecting nothing from yourselves, that you must hope for it.

Comfort yourselves. You shouldn't expect grace from your own efforts; instead, it’s by not relying on yourselves that you should hold onto hope for it.

517

Every condition, and even the martyrs, have to fear, according to Scripture.

Every situation, including the martyrs, has to be fearful, according to Scripture.

The greatest pain of purgatory is the uncertainty of the judgment. Deus absconditus.

The biggest pain of purgatory is the uncertainty of judgment. God hidden.

518

John viii. Multi crediderunt in eum. Dicebat ergo Jesus: "Si manseritis ... VERE mei discipuli eritis, et VERITAS LIBERABIT VOS." Responderunt: "Semen Abrahæ sumus, et nemini servimus unquam."

John viii. Many believed in him. Jesus said: "If you hold to my teaching, you are really my disciples, and the truth will set you free." They answered, "We are Abraham's descendants and have never been slaves of anyone."

There is a great difference between disciples and true disciples. We recognise them by telling them that the truth will make[Pg 142] them free; for if they answer that they are free, and that it is in their power to come out of slavery to the devil, they are indeed disciples, but not true disciples.

There is a big difference between followers and true followers. We can identify them by telling them that the truth will make[Pg 142] them free; because if they respond that they are free and that they have the ability to escape the devil’s grip, they are indeed followers, but not true followers.

519

The law has not destroyed nature, but has instructed it; grace has not destroyed the law, but has made it act. Faith received at baptism is the source of the whole life of Christians and of the converted.

The law hasn't ruined nature, but has guided it; grace hasn't done away with the law, but has brought it to life. The faith received at baptism is the foundation of the entire life of Christians and those who have been transformed.

520

Grace will always be in the world, and nature also; so that the former is in some sort natural. And thus there will always be Pelagians, and always Catholics, and always strife; because the first birth makes the one, and the grace of the second birth the other.

Grace will always exist in the world, and so will nature; therefore, the former is somewhat natural. And so, there will always be Pelagians, always Catholics, and always conflict; because the first birth produces one, and the grace of the second birth produces the other.

521

The law imposed what it did not give. Grace gives what is imposes.

The law demands what it doesn't provide. Grace offers what it requires.

522

All faith consists in Jesus Christ and in Adam, and all morality in lust and in grace.

All faith is based on Jesus Christ and Adam, and all morality comes from desire and grace.

523

There is no doctrine more appropriate to man than this, which teaches him his double capacity of receiving and of losing grace, because of the double peril to which he is exposed, of despair or of pride.

There’s no teaching more fitting for humanity than this one, which shows us our ability to both receive and lose grace, due to the two dangers we face: despair or pride.

524

The philosophers did not prescribe feelings suitable to the two states.

The philosophers did not suggest feelings appropriate for the two states.

They inspired feelings of pure greatness, and that is not man's state.

They evoked feelings of pure greatness, but that's not how humans really are.

They inspired feelings of pure littleness, and that is not man's state.

They evoked feelings of sheer insignificance, and that's not the human condition.

There must be feelings of humility, not from nature, but from penitence, not to rest in them, but to go on to greatness. There must be feelings of greatness, not from merit, but from grace, and after having passed through humiliation.[Pg 143]

There should be feelings of humility, not because of circumstances, but from regret, not to linger in them, but to strive for greatness. There should be feelings of greatness, not from personal achievement, but from grace, and only after experiencing humiliation.[Pg 143]

525

Misery induces despair, pride induces presumption. The Incarnation shows man the greatness of his misery by the greatness of the remedy which he required.

Misery leads to despair, and pride leads to arrogance. The Incarnation reveals to humanity the extent of its misery through the magnitude of the remedy it needed.

526

The knowledge of God without that of man's misery causes pride. The knowledge of man's misery without that of God causes despair. The knowledge of Jesus Christ constitutes the middle course, because in Him we find both God and our misery.

The knowledge of God without understanding human suffering leads to pride. Understanding human suffering without knowledge of God leads to despair. Knowing Jesus Christ provides a balance, as in Him we find both God and our suffering.

527

Jesus Christ is a God whom we approach without pride, and before whom we humble ourselves without despair.

Jesus Christ is a God we come to with humility, and before whom we bow without losing hope.

528

... Not a degradation which renders us incapable of good, nor a holiness exempt from evil.

... Not a decline that makes us unable to do good, nor a purity that is free from evil.

529

A person told me one day that on coming from confession he felt great joy and confidence. Another told me that he remained in fear. Whereupon I thought that these two together would make one good man, and that each was wanting in that he had not the feeling of the other. The same often happens in other things.

A person told me one day that after coming from confession, he felt a great sense of joy and confidence. Another person said that he left feeling afraid. It occurred to me that if you combined these two together, they would make one well-rounded person, as each was missing what the other had. This kind of thing often happens in other situations too.

530

He who knows the will of his master will be beaten with more blows, because of the power he has by his knowledge. Qui justus est, justificetur adhuc,[197] because of the power he has by justice. From him who has received most, will the greatest reckoning be demanded, because of the power he has by this help.

He who understands his master's wishes will face more punishment because of the responsibility that knowledge brings. Let the just continue to be just,[197] due to the authority that comes with justice. The one who has been given the most will be held accountable for the greatest amount, due to the power that this assistance provides.

531

Scripture has provided passages of consolation and of warning for all conditions.

Scripture offers verses of comfort and caution for every situation.

Nature seems to have done the same thing by her two infinities, natural and moral; for we shall always have the higher and the lower, the more clever and the less clever, the most exalted and the meanest, in order to humble our pride, and exalt our humility.[Pg 144]

Nature appears to have done the same with her two infinities, natural and moral; because we will always have the higher and the lower, the smarter and the less smart, the most exalted and the least, to keep our pride in check and elevate our humility.[Pg 144]

532

Comminutum cor (Saint Paul). This is the Christian character. Alba has named you, I know you no more (Corneille).[198] That is the inhuman character. The human character is the opposite.

Broken heart (Saint Paul). This is the Christian character. White has named you, I know you no more (Corneille).[198] That is the inhuman character. The human character is the opposite.

533

There are only two kinds of men: the righteous who believe themselves sinners; the rest, sinners, who believe themselves righteous.

There are only two types of people: those who are good and see themselves as sinners; and the others, sinners, who see themselves as good.

534

We owe a great debt to those who point out faults. For they mortify us. They teach us that we have been despised. They do not prevent our being so in the future; for we have many other faults for which we may be despised. They prepare for us the exercise of correction and freedom from fault.

We owe a lot to those who point out our flaws. They humble us. They show us that we have been looked down upon. They can't stop us from being looked down on in the future because we have plenty of other flaws that may lead to that. They help us practice correcting ourselves and being free from faults.

535

Man is so made that by continually telling him he is a fool he believes it, and by continually telling it to himself he makes himself believe it. For man holds an inward talk with his self alone, which it behoves him to regulate well: Corrumpunt bonos mores colloquia prava.[199] We must keep silent as much as possible and talk with ourselves only of God, whom we know to be true; and thus we convince ourselves of the truth.

Man is made in such a way that if you keep telling him he's a fool, he'll start to believe it, and if he keeps telling himself that, he'll really make himself believe it. Everyone has a conversation in their own mind that they need to manage carefully: Corrumpunt bonos mores colloquia prava.[199] We should stay quiet as much as we can and only talk to ourselves about God, who we know is real; this way, we can convince ourselves of the truth.

536

Christianity is strange. It bids man recognise that he is vile, even abominable, and bids him desire to be like God. Without such a counterpoise, this dignity would make him horribly vain, or this humiliation would make him terribly abject.

Christianity is peculiar. It tells people to acknowledge that they are sinful, even loathsome, while also encouraging them to aspire to be like God. Without this balance, such dignity would lead to extreme arrogance, or this humiliation would result in deep despair.

537

With how little pride does a Christian believe himself united to God! With how little humiliation does he place himself on a level with the worms of earth!

With how little pride does a Christian see himself as connected to God! With how little humility does he consider himself on the same level as the worms of the earth!

A glorious manner to welcome life and death, good and evil!

A glorious way to embrace life and death, good and evil!

538

What difference in point of obedience is there between a soldier and a Carthusian monk? For both are equally under[Pg 145] obedience and dependent, both engaged in equally painful exercises. But the soldier always hopes to command, and never attains this, for even captains and princes are ever slaves and dependants; still he ever hopes and ever works to attain this. Whereas the Carthusian monk makes a vow to be always dependent. So they do not differ in their perpetual thraldom, in which both of them always exist, but in the hope, which one always has, and the other never.

What difference in terms of obedience is there between a soldier and a Carthusian monk? Both are equally bound by obedience and dependent, both involved in equally hard tasks. But the soldier always hopes to lead, though he never achieves it, as even captains and princes are always slaves and dependents; still, he continues to hope and work towards that goal. On the other hand, the Carthusian monk takes a vow to remain always dependent. So they don't differ in their constant servitude, which both experience, but in the hope one always has and the other never does.

539

The hope which Christians have of possessing an infinite good is mingled with real enjoyment as well as with fear; for it is not as with those who should hope for a kingdom, of which they, being subjects, would have nothing; but they hope for holiness, for freedom from injustice, and they have something of this.

The hope that Christians have for an infinite good is mixed with genuine enjoyment and a bit of fear; it’s not like those who hope for a kingdom, where they, as subjects, would gain nothing. Instead, they hope for holiness and freedom from injustice, and they have a part of this.

540

None is so happy as a true Christian, nor so reasonable, virtuous, or amiable.

None are as happy as a true Christian, nor as reasonable, virtuous, or kind.

541

The Christian religion alone makes man altogether lovable and happy. In honesty, we cannot perhaps be altogether lovable and happy.

The Christian faith alone makes a person truly lovable and happy. Honestly, we might not be completely lovable and happy.

542

Preface.—The metaphysical proofs of God are so remote from the reasoning of men, and so complicated, that they make little impression; and if they should be of service to some, it would be only during the moment that they see such demonstration; but an hour afterwards they fear they have been mistaken.

Preface.—The metaphysical proofs of God are so distant from human reasoning and so complex that they leave little impact; and if they do help some people, it’s only for a brief moment when they witness such demonstrations; but an hour later, they fear they might have been wrong.

Quod curiositate cognoverunt superbia amiserunt.[200]

They lost pride because of curiosity. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

This is the result of the knowledge of God obtained without Jesus Christ; it is communion without a mediator with the God whom they have known without a mediator. Whereas those who have known God by a mediator know their own wretchedness.

This is the outcome of understanding God without Jesus Christ; it’s a relationship without a mediator with the God they’ve known without a mediator. On the other hand, those who have known God through a mediator are aware of their own misery.

543

The God of the Christians is a God who makes the soul feel that He is her only good, that her only rest is in Him, that her[Pg 146] only delight is in loving Him; and who makes her at the same time abhor the obstacles which keep her back, and prevent her from loving God with all her strength. Self-love and lust, which hinder us, are unbearable to her. Thus God makes her feel that she has this root of self-love which destroys her, and which He alone can cure.

The God of Christians is a God who helps the soul realize that He is her only true good, that her only peace is found in Him, and that her only joy comes from loving Him. At the same time, He makes her detest the barriers that hold her back and stop her from loving God with all her might. Self-love and lust, which impede us, become intolerable to her. In this way, God makes her aware of this root of self-love that is harmful to her, and shows her that only He can heal it.

544

Jesus Christ did nothing but teach men that they loved themselves, that they were slaves, blind, sick, wretched, and sinners; that He must deliver them, enlighten, bless, and heal them; that this would be effected by hating self, and by following Him through suffering and the death on the cross.

Jesus Christ taught people that they were focused on themselves, that they were trapped, blind, sick, miserable, and sinful; that He needed to save them, give them insight, bless, and heal them; that this would happen by rejecting self and by following Him through suffering and dying on the cross.

545

Without Jesus Christ man must be in vice and misery; with Jesus Christ man is free from vice and misery; in Him is all our virtue and all our happiness. Apart from Him there is but vice, misery, darkness, death, despair.

Without Jesus Christ, people are stuck in vice and misery; with Jesus Christ, people are free from vice and misery; in Him is all our virtue and happiness. Without Him, there is only vice, misery, darkness, death, and despair.

546

We know God only by Jesus Christ. Without this mediator all communion with God is taken away; through Jesus Christ we know God. All those who have claimed to know God, and to prove Him without Jesus Christ, have had only weak proofs. But in proof of Jesus Christ we have the prophecies, which are solid and palpable proofs. And these prophecies, being accomplished and proved true by the event, mark the certainty of these truths, and therefore the divinity of Christ. In Him then, and through Him, we know God. Apart from Him, and without the Scripture, without original sin, without a necessary Mediator promised and come, we cannot absolutely prove God, nor teach right doctrine and right morality. But through Jesus Christ, and in Jesus Christ, we prove God, and teach morality and doctrine. Jesus Christ is then the true God of men.

We only know God through Jesus Christ. Without this mediator, we lose all connection with God; it is through Jesus Christ that we come to know Him. Everyone who claims to know God or to prove His existence without Jesus Christ has only weak evidence. But we have solid and undeniable proof of Jesus Christ in the prophecies. These prophecies have been fulfilled and confirmed by events, showing the certainty of these truths and, therefore, the divinity of Christ. In Him, and through Him, we know God. Without Him, and without Scripture, original sin, or the promised and fulfilled necessary Mediator, we cannot definitively prove God's existence or teach correct doctrine and morals. However, through Jesus Christ and in Jesus Christ, we can prove God and teach morality and doctrine. Jesus Christ truly is the God of humanity.

But we know at the same time our wretchedness; for this God is none other than the Saviour of our wretchedness. So we can only know God well by knowing our iniquities. Therefore those who have known God, without knowing their wretchedness, have not glorified Him, but have glorified themselves. Quia ... non cognovit per sapientiam ... placuit Deo per stultitiam prædicationis salvos facere.[Pg 147][201]

But we also realize our own misery; because this God is none other than the Savior of our misery. So we can truly know God only by understanding our wrongdoings. Therefore, those who have known God without recognizing their misery haven't glorified Him, but rather have glorified themselves. Quia ... non cognovit per sapientiam ... placuit Deo per stultitiam prædicationis salvos facere.[Pg 147][201]

547

Not only do we know God by Jesus Christ alone, but we know ourselves only by Jesus Christ. We know life and death only through Jesus Christ. Apart from Jesus Christ, we do not know what is our life, nor our death, nor God, nor ourselves.

We only know God through Jesus Christ, and we only understand ourselves through Him. We only comprehend life and death through Jesus Christ. Without Jesus Christ, we don’t understand our lives, our deaths, God, or ourselves.

Thus without the Scripture, which has Jesus Christ alone for its object, we know nothing, and see only darkness and confusion in the nature of God, and in our own nature.

Thus, without the Scripture, which has Jesus Christ as its only focus, we know nothing and see only darkness and confusion about the nature of God and our own nature.

548

It is not only impossible but useless to know God without Jesus Christ. They have not departed from Him, but approached; they have not humbled themselves, but ...

It is not only impossible but also pointless to know God without Jesus Christ. They have not moved away from Him, but drawn closer; they have not lowered themselves, but ...

Quo quisque optimus est, pessimus, si hoc ipsum, quod optimus est, adscribat sibi.

Whoever is at their best is also at their worst, if they attribute to themselves that very quality of being at their best.

549

I love poverty because He loved it. I love riches because they afford me the means of helping the very poor. I keep faith with everybody; I do not render evil to those who wrong me, but I wish them a lot like mine, in which I receive neither evil nor good from men. I try to be just, true, sincere, and faithful to all men; I have a tender heart for those to whom God has more closely united me; and whether I am alone, or seen of men, I do all my actions in the sight of God, who must judge of them, and to whom I have consecrated them all.

I love poverty because He loved it. I love wealth because it allows me to help the very poor. I stay true to everyone; I don’t repay evil to those who wrong me, but I hope they experience a life like mine, where I receive neither good nor bad from people. I strive to be fair, honest, sincere, and loyal to everyone; I have a soft spot for those who are closest to me; and whether I’m alone or being watched by others, I perform all my actions in the sight of God, who will judge them, and to whom I have dedicated everything I do.

These are my sentiments; and every day of my life I bless my Redeemer, who has implanted them in me, and who, of a man full of weakness, of miseries, of lust, of pride, and of ambition, has made a man free from all these evils by the power of His grace, to which all the glory of it is due, as of myself I have only misery and error.

These are my feelings; and every day of my life I thank my Savior, who has placed them in me, and who, from a man filled with weakness, suffering, desire, pride, and ambition, has transformed me into a person free from all these evils by the power of His grace, to which all the glory belongs, as on my own I have only misery and mistakes.

550

Dignior plagis quam osculis non timeo quia amo.

I fear punishment more than kisses because I love.

551

The Sepulchre of Jesus Christ.—Jesus Christ was dead, but seen on the Cross. He was dead, and hidden in the Sepulchre.

The Sepulchre of Jesus Christ.—Jesus Christ was dead, but still visible on the Cross. He was dead and laid to rest in the Sepulchre.

Jesus Christ was buried by the saints alone.

Jesus Christ was buried only by the saints.

Jesus Christ wrought no miracle at the Sepulchre.

Jesus Christ performed no miracle at the Tomb.

Only the saints entered it.[Pg 148]

Only the saints could enter. [Pg 148]

It is there, not on the Cross, that Jesus Christ takes a new life.

It is there, not on the Cross, that Jesus Christ finds new life.

It is the last mystery of the Passion and the Redemption.

It is the final mystery of the Passion and the Redemption.

Jesus Christ had nowhere to rest on earth but in the Sepulchre.

Jesus Christ had no place to rest on earth except in the tomb.

His enemies only ceased to persecute Him at the Sepulchre.

His enemies only stopped pursuing Him at the tomb.

552

The Mystery of Jesus.—Jesus suffers in His passions the torments which men inflict upon Him; but in His agony He suffers the torments which He inflicts on Himself; turbare semetipsum.[202] This is a suffering from no human, but an almighty hand, for He must be almighty to bear it.

The Mystery of Jesus.—Jesus experiences the pain that people cause Him; but in His agony, He endures the pain that He inflicts upon Himself; turbare semetipsum.[202] This suffering comes from no human source, but from an all-powerful hand, for He must be all-powerful to endure it.

Jesus seeks some comfort at least in His three dearest friends, and they are asleep. He prays them to bear with Him for a little, and they leave Him with entire indifference, having so little compassion that it could not prevent their sleeping even for a moment. And thus Jesus was left alone to the wrath of God.

Jesus looks for some comfort in His three closest friends, but they are asleep. He asks them to stay awake with Him for a little while, and they leave Him completely indifferent, showing so little compassion that they can’t stay awake even for a moment. And so, Jesus was left alone to face the wrath of God.

Jesus is alone on the earth, without any one not only to feel and share His suffering, but even to know of it; He and Heaven were alone in that knowledge.

Jesus is alone on Earth, with no one to feel or share His suffering, not even to be aware of it; only He and Heaven knew of it.

Jesus is in a garden, not of delight as the first Adam, where he lost himself and the whole human race, but in one of agony, where He saved Himself and the whole human race.

Jesus is in a garden, not like the first Adam's garden of pleasure, where he lost himself and the entire human race, but in one of pain, where He saved Himself and all of humanity.

He suffers this affliction and this desertion in the horror of night.

He endures this pain and this abandonment in the dread of night.

I believe that Jesus never complained but on this single occasion; but then He complained as if he could no longer bear His extreme suffering. "My soul is sorrowful, even unto death."[203]

I believe that Jesus never complained except for this one time; but then He expressed His anguish as if He could no longer endure His intense suffering. "My soul is sorrowful, even unto death."[203]

Jesus seeks companionship and comfort from men. This is the sole occasion in all His life, as it seems to me. But He receives it not, for His disciples are asleep.

Jesus looks for companionship and comfort from people. This is the only time in His life, as it appears to me. But He doesn't receive it, because His disciples are asleep.

Jesus will be in agony even to the end of the world. We must not sleep during that time.

Jesus will be in pain until the end of the world. We must not fall asleep during that time.

Jesus, in the midst of this universal desertion, including that of His own friends chosen to watch with Him, finding them asleep, is vexed because of the danger to which they expose, not Him, but themselves; He cautions them for their own safety and their own good, with a sincere tenderness for them during their ingratitude, and warns them that the spirit is willing and the flesh weak.

Jesus, in the middle of this widespread abandonment, including by His own friends who were supposed to stay awake with Him, finds them asleep. He is frustrated because they are putting themselves in danger, not Him. He advises them for their own safety and well-being, showing genuine care for them despite their ungratefulness, and warns them that the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak.

Jesus, finding them still asleep, without being restrained by any consideration for themselves or for Him, has the kindness not to waken them, and leaves them in repose.[Pg 149]

Jesus, seeing that they are still asleep, not worried about themselves or Him, kindly decides not to wake them and lets them rest.[Pg 149]

Jesus prays, uncertain of the will of His Father, and fears death; but, when He knows it, He goes forward to offer Himself to death. Eamus. Processit[204] (John).

Jesus prays, unsure of His Father's will, and fears death; but when He understands it, He moves forward to sacrifice Himself for death. Eamus. Processit[204] (John).

Jesus asked of men and was not heard.

Jesus asked people and was not heard.

Jesus, while His disciples slept, wrought their salvation. He has wrought that of each of the righteous while they slept, both in their nothingness before their birth, and in their sins after their birth.

Jesus, while His disciples were sleeping, worked to save them. He has saved each of the righteous while they were unaware, both in their emptiness before they were born and in their sins after they were born.

He prays only once that the cup pass away, and then with submission; and twice that it come if necessary.

He prays just once for the cup to pass, and then he submits; and he prays twice for it to come if needed.

Jesus is weary.

Jesus is tired.

Jesus, seeing all His friends asleep and all His enemies wakeful, commits Himself entirely to His Father.

Jesus, noticing that all His friends are asleep while all His enemies are awake, completely surrenders Himself to His Father.

Jesus does not regard in Judas his enmity, but the order of God, which He loves and admits, since He calls him friend.

Jesus doesn’t see Judas’ hostility but recognizes God’s plan, which He loves and accepts, since He calls him a friend.

Jesus tears Himself away from His disciples to enter into His agony; we must tear ourselves away from our nearest and dearest to imitate Him.

Jesus separates Himself from His disciples to face His suffering; we need to distance ourselves from our loved ones to follow His example.

Jesus being in agony and in the greatest affliction, let us pray longer.

Jesus, feeling intense pain and suffering, let us pray longer.

We implore the mercy of God, not that He may leave us at peace in our vices, but that He may deliver us from them.

We ask for God's mercy, not so we can continue living in our sins, but so that He can set us free from them.

If God gave us masters by His own hand, oh! how necessary for us to obey them with a good heart! Necessity and events follow infallibly.

If God gave us leaders by His own hand, oh! how essential it is for us to follow them willingly! Needs and outcomes follow inevitably.

—"Console thyself, thou wouldst not seek Me, if thou hadst not found Me.

—"Calm yourself; you wouldn't be looking for Me if you hadn't already found Me.

"I thought of thee in Mine agony, I have sweated such drops of blood for thee.

"I thought of you in my pain, I've sweated drops of blood for you."

"It is tempting Me rather than proving thyself, to think if thou wouldst do such and such a thing on an occasion which has not happened; I shall act in thee if it occur.

"It is more tempting for Me to think about you doing this or that in a situation that hasn’t happened yet, rather than you proving yourself; I will act through you if it does occur."

"Let thyself be guided by My rules; see how well I have led the Virgin and the saints who have let Me act in them.

"Let yourself be guided by My rules; see how well I have led the Virgin and the saints who have allowed Me to work through them."

"The Father loves all that I do.

The Father loves everything I do.

"Dost thou wish that it always cost Me the blood of My humanity, without thy shedding tears?

"Do you wish it always cost Me the blood of My humanity, without you shedding tears?"

"Thy conversion is My affair; fear not, and pray with confidence as for Me.

"Your transformation is My concern; don't be afraid, and pray with confidence as if for Me."

"I am present with thee by My Word in Scripture, by My Spirit in the Church and by inspiration, by My power in the priests, by My prayer in the faithful.[Pg 150]

"I am here with you through My Word in Scripture, through My Spirit in the Church and in inspiration, through My power in the priests, and through My prayer in the faithful.[Pg 150]

"Physicians will not heal thee, for thou wilt die at last. But it is I who heal thee, and make the body immortal.

"Doctors won’t save you because you will ultimately die. But I am the one who heals you and makes the body immortal."

"Suffer bodily chains and servitude, I deliver thee at present only from spiritual servitude.

"Suffer physical chains and servitude, I now free you only from spiritual servitude."

"I am more a friend to thee than such and such an one, for I have done for thee more than they, they would not have suffered what I have suffered from thee, and they would not have died for thee as I have done in the time of thine infidelities and cruelties, and as I am ready to do, and do, among my elect and at the Holy Sacrament."

"I am more of a friend to you than so-and-so, because I have done more for you than they have. They wouldn’t have endured what I have endured from you, and they wouldn’t have died for you like I have during your betrayals and cruelties, and I am ready to do so again, among my chosen ones and at the Holy Sacrament."

"If thou knewest thy sins, thou wouldst lose heart."

"If you knew your sins, you would lose hope."

—I shall lose it then, Lord, for on Thy assurance I believe their malice.

—I guess I’ll lose it then, Lord, because I believe in their malice based on Your assurance.

—"No, for I, by whom thou learnest, can heal thee of them, and what I say to thee is a sign that I will heal thee. In proportion to thy expiation of them, thou wilt know them, and it will be said to thee: 'Behold, thy sins are forgiven thee.' Repent, then, for thy hidden sins, and for the secret malice of those which thou knowest."

—"No, because I, through whom you learn, can heal you from them, and what I’m telling you is a sign that I will heal you. As you atone for them, you will come to understand them, and it will be said to you: 'Look, your sins are forgiven.' So, repent for your hidden sins, and for the secret malice of those that you know."

—Lord, I give Thee all.

—Lord, I give You everything.

—"I love thee more ardently than thou hast loved thine abominations, ut immundus pro luto.

—I love you more passionately than you have loved your own sins, like the filthy loves the mud.

"To Me be the glory, not to thee, worm of the earth.

"Let the glory be mine, not yours, you worm of the earth."

"Ask thy confessor, when My own words are to thee occasion of evil, vanity, or curiosity."

"Ask your confessor when my own words lead you to any evil, vanity, or curiosity."

—I see in me depths of pride, curiosity, and lust. There is no relation between me and God, nor Jesus Christ the Righteous. But He has been made sin for me; all Thy scourges are fallen upon Him. He is more abominable than I, and, far from abhorring me, He holds Himself honoured that I go to Him and succour Him.

—I see in myself depths of pride, curiosity, and lust. There is no connection between me and God, nor Jesus Christ the Righteous. But He has taken on my sin; all Your punishments have fallen upon Him. He is more detestable than I am, and instead of rejecting me, He feels honored that I come to Him for help.

But He has healed Himself, and still more so will He heal me.

But He has healed Himself, and even more, He will heal me.

I must add my wounds to His, and join myself to Him; and He will save me in saving Himself. But this must not be postponed to the future.

I must add my wounds to His and connect myself to Him; and He will save me while saving Himself. But this cannot be delayed until the future.

Eritis sicut dii scientes bonum et malum.[205] Each one creates his god, when judging, "This is good or bad"; and men mourn or rejoice too much at events.

You will be like gods, knowing good and evil.[205] Everyone creates their own god by deciding what is "good" or "bad"; people often grieve or celebrate too intensely over things that happen.

Do little things as though they were great, because of the majesty of Jesus Christ who does them in us, and who lives our life; and do the greatest things as though they were little and easy, because of His omnipotence.[Pg 151]

Do small things as if they were amazing, because of the greatness of Jesus Christ who works through us and lives our lives; and do the biggest things as if they were simple and effortless, because of His all-powerful nature.[Pg 151]

553

It seems to me that Jesus Christ only allowed His wounds to be touched after His resurrection: Noli me tangere.[206] We must unite ourselves only to His sufferings.

It seems to me that Jesus Christ only let His wounds be touched after His resurrection: Don’t touch me.[206] We must connect only with His sufferings.

At the Last Supper He gave Himself in communion as about to die; to the disciples at Emmaus as risen from the dead; to the whole Church as ascended into heaven.

At the Last Supper, He offered Himself in communion as He was about to die; to the disciples at Emmaus as someone who had risen from the dead; and to the entire Church as someone who had ascended into heaven.

554

"Compare not thyself with others, but with Me. If thou dost not find Me in those with whom thou comparest thyself, thou comparest thyself to one who is abominable. If thou findest Me in them, compare thyself to Me. But whom wilt thou compare? Thyself, or Me in thee? If it is thyself, it is one who is abominable. If it is I, thou comparest Me to Myself. Now I am God in all.

"Don't compare yourself to others, but to Me. If you don't see Me in those you're comparing yourself to, you're measuring yourself against something truly awful. If you do see Me in them, then compare yourself to Me. But who will you compare? Yourself or Me in you? If it’s yourself, that’s something awful. If it’s I, then you’re comparing Me to Myself. Now I am God in all."

"I speak to thee, and often counsel thee, because thy director cannot speak to thee, for I do not want thee to lack a guide.

"I talk to you and often advise you because your director can't speak to you, and I don't want you to be without a guide."

"And perhaps I do so at his prayers, and thus he leads thee without thy seeing it. Thou wouldst not seek Me, if thou didst not possess Me.

"And maybe I do this at his request, and so he guides you without you noticing it. You wouldn't search for Me if you didn't already have Me."

"Be not therefore troubled."

"Don't be troubled."


SECTION VIII

THE FUNDAMENTALS OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION

555

... Men blaspheme what they do not know. The Christian religion consists in two points. It is of equal concern to men to know them, and it is equally dangerous to be ignorant to them. And it is equally of God's mercy that He has given indications of both.

... People insult what they don't understand. The Christian religion is based on two key points. It's equally important for everyone to know them, and it's just as risky to be unaware of them. It's also a testament to God's mercy that He has provided guidance on both.

And yet they take occasion to conclude that one of these points does not exist, from that which should have caused them to infer the other. The sages who have said there is only one God have been persecuted, the Jews were hated, and still more the Christians. They have seen by the light of nature that if there be a true religion on earth, the course of all things must tend to it as to a centre.

And yet they use this opportunity to conclude that one of these points isn't real, based on what should have led them to the opposite conclusion. The wise people who claimed there is only one God have faced persecution, the Jews have been despised, and even more so, the Christians. They've understood, through reason, that if there is a true religion on earth, everything must ultimately point toward it like a center.

The whole course of things must have for its object the establishment and the greatness of religion. Men must have within them feelings suited to what religion teaches us. And, finally, religion must so be the object and centre to which all things tend, that whoever knows the principles of religion can give an explanation both of the whole nature of man in particular, and of the whole course of the world in general.

The entire process has to aim for the establishment and greatness of religion. People need to have feelings that align with what religion teaches us. Ultimately, religion should be the goal and focus that everything revolves around, so that anyone who understands the principles of religion can explain both human nature and the overall course of the world.

And on this ground they take occasion to revile the Christian religion, because they misunderstand it. They imagine that it consists simply in the worship of a God considered as great, powerful, and eternal; which is strictly deism, almost as far removed from the Christian religion as atheism, which is its exact opposite. And thence they conclude that this religion is not true, because they do not see that all things concur to the establishment of this point, that God does not manifest Himself to men with all the evidence which He could show.

And on this basis, they take the opportunity to criticize the Christian religion because they misunderstand it. They think it’s only about worshiping a God who is seen as great, powerful, and eternal; which is actually deism, nearly as distant from Christianity as atheism, which is its exact opposite. From this, they conclude that this religion isn’t true, not realizing that everything comes together to support the idea that God doesn’t reveal Himself to people with all the evidence He could provide.

But let them conclude what they will against deism, they will conclude nothing against the Christian religion, which properly consists in the mystery of the Redeemer, who, uniting in Himself the two natures, human and divine, has redeemed men from the[Pg 153] corruption of sin in order to reconcile them in His divine person to God.

But whatever conclusions they reach about deism, they won't come to any conclusions against the Christian faith, which is fundamentally about the mystery of the Redeemer. He, uniting both human and divine natures within Himself, has redeemed humanity from the[Pg 153] corruption of sin to reconcile them to God through His divine person.

The Christian religion, then, teaches men these two truths; that there is a God whom men can know, and that there is a corruption in their nature which renders them unworthy of Him. It is equally important to men to know both these points; and it is equally dangerous for man to know God without knowing his own wretchedness, and to know his own wretchedness without knowing the Redeemer who can free him from it. The knowledge of only one of these points gives rise either to the pride of philosophers, who have known God, and not their own wretchedness, or to the despair of atheists, who know their own wretchedness, but not the Redeemer.

The Christian faith teaches people two key truths: that there is a God who can be known, and that there is a flaw in human nature that makes people unworthy of Him. It's just as important for individuals to understand both of these truths; and it's equally risky for someone to know God while being unaware of their own shortcomings, or to recognize their own flaws without knowing the Redeemer who can save them from it. Knowing just one of these truths can lead to either the arrogance of philosophers who understand God but not their own shortcomings, or the despair of atheists who are aware of their flaws but not the Redeemer.

And, as it is alike necessary to man to know these two points, so is it alike merciful of God to have made us know them. The Christian religion does this; it is in this that it consists.

And just as it's essential for people to understand these two points, it's equally gracious of God to have allowed us to know them. This is what the Christian religion does; this is its essence.

Let us herein examine the order of the world, and see if all things do not tend to establish these two chief points of this religion: Jesus Christ is the end of all, and the centre to which all tends. Whoever knows Him knows the reason of everything.

Let’s look at the order of the world and see if everything doesn’t point to these two main ideas of this faith: Jesus Christ is the goal of everything and the focus that everything revolves around. Anyone who knows Him understands the purpose of everything.

Those who fall into error err only through failure to see one of these two things. We can then have an excellent knowledge of God without that of our own wretchedness, and of our own wretchedness without that of God. But we cannot know Jesus Christ without knowing at the same time both God and our own wretchedness.

Those who make mistakes do so because they overlook one of these two things. We can have a great understanding of God without realizing our own misery, and an awareness of our misery without understanding God. But we can't truly know Jesus Christ without simultaneously knowing both God and our own misery.

Therefore I shall not undertake here to prove by natural reasons either the existence of God, or the Trinity, or the immortality of the soul, or anything of that nature; not only because I should not feel myself sufficiently able to find in nature arguments to convince hardened atheists, but also because such knowledge without Jesus Christ is useless and barren. Though a man should be convinced that numerical proportions are immaterial truths, eternal and dependent on a first truth, in which they subsist, and which is called God, I should not think him far advanced towards his own salvation.

Therefore, I won't try to prove the existence of God, the Trinity, the immortality of the soul, or anything like that using natural reasons. Not only do I doubt my ability to find convincing arguments in nature for hardened atheists, but also because having that knowledge without Jesus Christ is pointless and unproductive. Even if someone believes that numerical proportions are immaterial truths, eternal and reliant on a first truth that we call God, I wouldn't consider them to be making much progress toward their own salvation.

The God of Christians is not a God who is simply the author of mathematical truths, or of the order of the elements; that is the view of heathens and Epicureans. He is not merely a God who exercises His providence over the life and fortunes of men, to bestow on those who worship Him a long and happy life. That was the portion of the Jews. But the God of Abraham,[Pg 154] the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob, the God of Christians, is a God of love and of comfort, a God who fills the soul and heart of those whom He possesses, a God who makes them conscious of their inward wretchedness, and His infinite mercy, who unites Himself to their inmost soul, who fills it with humility and joy, with confidence and love, who renders them incapable of any other end than Himself.

The God of Christians isn't just the creator of mathematical truths or the order of the universe; that's how pagans and Epicureans think. He doesn’t simply manage the lives and fortunes of people to grant those who worship Him long and happy lives. That was what the Jews experienced. But the God of Abraham,[Pg 154] the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob, and the God of Christians is a God of love and comfort. He fills the souls and hearts of those He touches, making them aware of their inner struggles and His boundless mercy, uniting with their deepest selves and filling them with humility and joy, confidence and love, making them incapable of seeking any purpose beyond Himself.

All who seek God without Jesus Christ, and who rest in nature, either find no light to satisfy them, or come to form for themselves a means of knowing God and serving Him without a mediator. Thereby they fall either into atheism, or into deism, two things which the Christian religion abhors almost equally.

All those who search for God without Jesus Christ and find their peace in nature either discover no light that fulfills them or create their own way to understand and serve God without a mediator. As a result, they either end up in atheism or deism, both of which the Christian faith strongly rejects.

Without Jesus Christ the world would not exist; for it should needs be either that it would be destroyed or be a hell.

Without Jesus Christ, the world wouldn't exist; it would have to either be destroyed or turn into a hell.

If the world existed to instruct man of God, His divinity would shine through every part in it in an indisputable manner; but as it exists only by Jesus Christ, and for Jesus Christ, and to teach men both their corruption and their redemption, all displays the proofs of these two truths.

If the world existed to teach humanity about God, His divinity would be evident in every aspect of it without question; however, since it exists only through Jesus Christ, for Jesus Christ, and to show people both their flaws and their redemption, everything reflects the evidence of these two truths.

All appearance indicates neither a total exclusion nor a manifest presence of divinity, but the presence of a God who hides Himself. Everything bears this character.

All appearances suggest neither a complete absence nor a clear presence of divinity, but the existence of a God who conceals Himself. Everything reflects this quality.

... Shall he alone who knows his nature know it only to be miserable? Shall he alone who knows it be alone unhappy?

... Is he the only one who understands his true self just to find misery? Is he the only one who knows this and is therefore alone in his unhappiness?

... He must not see nothing at all, nor must he see sufficient for him to believe he possesses it; but he must see enough to know that he has lost it. For to know of his loss, he must see and not see; and that is exactly the state in which he naturally is.

... He shouldn’t see anything at all, nor should he see enough for him to think he has it; but he must see enough to realize that he has lost it. To be aware of his loss, he must both see and not see; and that’s exactly the state he naturally finds himself in.

... Whatever part he takes, I shall not leave him at rest ...

... No matter what role he plays, I won't let him be at peace ...

556

... It is then true that everything teaches man his condition, but he must understand this well. For it is not true that all reveals God, and it is not true that all conceals God. But it is at the same time true that He hides Himself from those who tempt Him, and that He reveals Himself to those who seek Him, because men are both unworthy and capable of God; unworthy by their corruption capable by their original nature.

... It's true that everything teaches us about our humanity, but we need to really grasp this. Not everything shows us God, and not everything hides Him. At the same time, He does hide from those who put Him to the test, and He reveals Himself to those who genuinely seek Him, because people are both unworthy and capable of experiencing God; unworthy due to their flaws, yet capable because of their inherent nature.

557

What shall we conclude from all our darkness, but our unworthiness?[Pg 155]

What can we take away from all our struggles, if not our own shortcomings?[Pg 155]

558

If there never had been any appearance of God, this eternal deprivation would have been equivocal, and might have as well corresponded with the absence of all divinity, as with the unworthiness of men to know Him; but His occasional, though not continual, appearances remove the ambiguity, If He appeared once, He exists always; and thus we cannot but conclude both that there is a God, and that men are unworthy of Him.

If God had never shown Himself, this eternal lack would be unclear and could just as easily mean there’s no divinity at all as it could suggest that people are unworthy of knowing Him. However, His occasional appearances, though not constant, clear up that confusion. If He has shown up once, it means He exists all the time; therefore, we can only conclude that there is a God and that people are unworthy of Him.

559

We do not understand the glorious state of Adam, nor the nature of his sin, nor the transmission of it to us. These are matters which took place under conditions of a nature altogether different from our own, and which transcend our present understanding.

We don’t fully grasp the magnificent condition of Adam, the essence of his sin, or how it was passed down to us. These issues occurred under circumstances that are completely different from ours and go beyond our current understanding.

The knowledge of all this is useless to us as a means of escape from it; and all that we are concerned to know, is that we are miserable, corrupt, separated from God, but ransomed by Jesus Christ, whereof we have wonderful proofs on earth.

The knowledge of all this doesn’t help us escape from it; what we care about knowing is that we are unhappy, flawed, cut off from God, but saved by Jesus Christ, of which we have amazing evidence here on earth.

So the two proofs of corruption and redemption are drawn from the ungodly, who live in indifference to religion, and from the Jews who are irreconcilable enemies.

So the two examples of corruption and redemption come from the godless, who live without regard for religion, and from the Jews, who are unyielding adversaries.

560

There are two ways of proving the truths of our religion; one by the power of reason, the other by the authority of him who speaks.

There are two ways to prove the truths of our religion: one is through the power of reason, and the other is through the authority of the speaker.

We do not make use of the latter, but of the former. We do not say, "This must be believed, for Scripture, which says it, is divine." But we say that it must be believed for such and such a reason, which are feeble arguments, as reason may be bent to everything.

We don't rely on the latter, but on the former. We don't claim, "This must be believed because Scripture, which states it, is divine." Instead, we argue that it must be believed for specific reasons, which are weak arguments since reasoning can be twisted to support anything.

561

There is nothing on earth that does not show either the wretchedness of man, or the mercy of God; either the weakness of man without God, or the strength of man with God.

There’s nothing on earth that doesn’t reveal either the misery of humanity or the mercy of God; either the weakness of people without God or the strength of people with God.

562

It will be one of the confusions of the damned to see that they are condemned by their own reason, by which they claimed to condemn the Christian religion.[Pg 156]

It will be one of the confusions of the damned to realize that they are condemned by their own reasoning, which they used to reject the Christian faith.[Pg 156]

563

The prophecies, the very miracles and proofs of our religion, are not of such a nature that they can be said to be absolutely convincing. But they are also of such a kind that it cannot be said that it is unreasonable to believe them. Thus there is both evidence and obscurity to enlighten some and confuse others. But the evidence is such that it surpasses, or at least equals, the evidence to the contrary; so that it is not reason which can determine men not to follow it, and thus it can only be lust or malice of heart. And by this means there is sufficient evidence to condemn, and insufficient to convince; so that it appears in those who follow it, that it is grace, and not reason, which makes them follow it; and in those who shun it, that it is lust, not reason, which makes them shun it.

The prophecies, the very miracles and evidence of our faith, aren't so clear-cut that they can be considered completely convincing. But they're also not so questionable that believing in them seems unreasonable. So, there's both clarity and confusion that can either enlighten some people or mislead others. The evidence is such that it outweighs, or at least matches, the evidence against it; therefore, it's not really reason that stops people from accepting it, but rather their own desires or resentments. This results in enough evidence to condemn, but not enough to persuade; so it seems that for those who embrace it, it's grace, not reason, that drives them, while for those who reject it, it's desire, not reason, that leads them away.

Vere discipuli, vere Israëlita, vere liberi, vere cibus.[207]

Truly, you are students, truly, you are Israelites, truly, you are free, truly, you are sustenance.[207]

564

Recognise, then, the truth of religion in the very obscurity of religion, in the little light we have of it, and in the indifference which we have to knowing it.

Recognize, then, the truth of religion in the very obscurity of religion, in the little light we have of it, and in the indifference we have to knowing it.

565

We understand nothing of the works of God, if we do not take as a principle that He has willed to blind some, and enlighten others.

We don’t understand anything about God’s works if we don’t adopt the principle that He chooses to blind some people and enlighten others.

566

The two contrary reasons. We must begin with that; without that we understand nothing, and all is heretical; and we must even add at the end of each truth that the opposite truth is to be remembered.

The two opposing reasons. We have to start with that; without it, we understand nothing, and everything is heretical; and we must even add at the end of every truth that the opposite truth should be kept in mind.

567

Objection. The Scripture is plainly full of matters not dictated by the Holy Spirit.—Answer. Then they do not harm faith.—Objection. But the Church has decided that all is of the Holy Spirit.—Answer. I answer two things: first, the Church has not so decided; secondly, if she should so decide, it could be maintained.

Objection. The Bible clearly contains some things that weren't inspired by the Holy Spirit.—Answer. Then they don't harm faith.—Objection. But the Church has declared that everything comes from the Holy Spirit.—Answer. I have two responses: first, the Church hasn't made that declaration; second, even if she did, it could still be argued.

Do you think that the prophecies cited in the Gospel are related to make you believe? No, it is to keep you from believing.[Pg 157]

Do you think the prophecies mentioned in the Gospel are meant to make you believe? No, they're meant to prevent you from believing.[Pg 157]

568

Canonical.—The heretical books in the beginning of the Church serve to prove the canonical.

Canonical.—The heretical books at the start of the Church help demonstrate what is considered canonical.

569

To the chapter on the Fundamentals must be added that on Typology touching the reason of types: why Jesus Christ was prophesied as to His first coming; why prophesied obscurely as to the manner.

To the chapter on the Fundamentals must be added that on Typology addressing the reason for types: why Jesus Christ was prophesied for His first coming; and why the prophecy about His coming was obscure in its details.

570

The reason why. Types.—[They had to deal with a carnal people and to render them the depositary of the spiritual covenant.] To give faith to the Messiah, it was necessary there should have been precedent prophecies, and that these should be conveyed by persons above suspicion, diligent, faithful, unusually zealous, and known to all the world.

The reason why. Types.—[They had to engage with a worldly people and make them the custodians of the spiritual covenant.] To believe in the Messiah, there needed to be prophecies beforehand, and these had to be delivered by trustworthy people who were diligent, faithful, exceptionally passionate, and recognized by everyone.

To accomplish all this, God chose this carnal people, to whom He entrusted the prophecies which foretell the Messiah as a deliverer, and as a dispenser of those carnal goods which this people loved. And thus they have had an extraordinary passion for their prophets, and, in sight of the whole world, have had charge of these books which foretell their Messiah, assuring all nations that He should come, and in the way foretold in the books, which they held open to the whole world. Yet this people, deceived by the poor and ignominious advent of the Messiah, have been His most cruel enemies. So that they, the people least open to suspicion in the world of favouring us, the most strict and most zealous that can be named for their law and their prophets, have kept the books incorrupt. Hence those who have rejected and crucified Jesus Christ, who has been to them an offence, are those who have charge of the books which testify of Him, and state that He will be an offence and rejected. Therefore they have shown it was He by rejecting Him, and He has been alike proved both by the righteous Jews who received Him, and by the unrighteous who rejected Him, both facts having been foretold.

To achieve all this, God chose this earthly people, to whom He entrusted the prophecies that predict the Messiah as a savior and as a provider of the earthly things this people cherished. As a result, they have had an intense passion for their prophets and, in front of the entire world, have been responsible for these writings that predict their Messiah, assuring all nations that He would come in the way described in the texts, which they shared openly with the world. Yet, this people, misled by the humble and shameful arrival of the Messiah, have become His worst enemies. Thus, they, the people least suspected of supporting us—being the strictest and most dedicated to their law and prophets—have preserved the texts uncorrupted. Therefore, those who rejected and crucified Jesus Christ, whom they found offensive, are the ones who hold the writings that testify about Him and declare that He will be a stumbling block and rejected. Thus, by rejecting Him, they have demonstrated He is the one foretold, and He has been validated by both the righteous Jews who accepted Him and the unrighteous who turned away from Him, with both scenarios having been predicted.

Wherefore the prophecies have a hidden and spiritual meaning, to which this people were hostile, under the carnal meaning which they loved. If the spiritual meaning had been revealed, they would not have loved it, and, unable to bear it, they would not have been zealous of the preservation of their books and their[Pg 158] ceremonies; and if they had loved these spiritual promises, and had preserved them incorrupt till the time of the Messiah, their testimony would have had no force, because they had been his friends.

The prophecies have a hidden and spiritual meaning that this people rejected, clinging instead to the literal interpretation they preferred. If the spiritual meaning had been revealed, they wouldn’t have embraced it, and unable to accept it, they wouldn't have been so dedicated to keeping their books and their[Pg 158] ceremonies. If they had cherished these spiritual promises and kept them pure until the time of the Messiah, their testimony wouldn’t have held any weight, because they would have been his supporters.

Therefore it was well that the spiritual meaning should be concealed; but, on the other hand, if this meaning had been so hidden as not to appear at all, it could not have served as a proof of the Messiah. What then was done? In a crowd of passages it has been hidden under the temporal meaning, and in a few has been clearly revealed; besides that the time and the state of the world have been so clearly foretold that it is clearer than the sun. And in some places this spiritual meaning is so clearly expressed, that it would require a blindness like that which the flesh imposes on the spirit when it is subdued by it, not to recognise it.

So, it was important for the spiritual meaning to be concealed; however, if this meaning had been completely hidden, it wouldn't have been able to prove the Messiah. So what was done? In many passages, it has been disguised by the literal meaning, while in a few, it has been clearly shown; moreover, the timing and the state of the world have been so precisely foretold that it's clearer than day. In some places, this spiritual meaning is so plainly expressed that you would have to be as blind as when the body overwhelms the spirit to not see it.

See, then, what has been the prudence of God. This meaning is concealed under another in an infinite number of passages, and in some, though rarely, it is revealed; but yet so that the passages in which it is concealed are equivocal, and can suit both meanings; whereas the passages where it is disclosed are unequivocal, and can only suit the spiritual meaning.

See what God’s wisdom has been. This meaning is hidden under many others in countless passages, and in some, though rarely, it is revealed; but even then, the passages where it is hidden can fit both meanings, while the ones where it is shown can only fit the spiritual meaning.

So that this cannot lead us into error, and could only be misunderstood by so carnal a people.

So that this can't mislead us and can only be misunderstood by such a worldly people.

For when blessings are promised in abundance, what was to prevent them from understanding the true blessings, but their covetousness, which limited the meaning to worldly goods? But those whose only good was in God referred them to God alone. For there are two principles, which divide the wills of men, covetousness and charity. Not that covetousness cannot exist along with faith in God, nor charity with worldly riches; but covetousness uses God, and enjoys the world, and charity is the opposite.

For when blessings are promised in great supply, what kept them from seeing the true blessings was their greed, which shrank the meaning down to material wealth. But those who found goodness only in God pointed to God alone. There are two forces that shape human desires: greed and love. It’s not that greed can’t exist alongside faith in God, or that love can’t exist with material wealth; rather, greed uses God and enjoys the world, while love is the exact opposite.

Now the ultimate end gives names to things. All which prevents us from attaining it, is called an enemy to us. Thus the creatures, however good, are the enemies of the righteous, when they turn them away from God, and God Himself is the enemy of those whose covetousness He confounds.

Now the ultimate goal gives names to things. Anything that stops us from reaching it is considered an enemy. So, the creatures, no matter how good, become the enemies of the righteous when they lead them away from God, and God Himself is the enemy of those whose greed He frustrates.

Thus as the significance of the word "enemy" is dependent on the ultimate end, the righteous understood by it their passions, and the carnal the Babylonians; and so these terms were obscure only for the unrighteous. And this is what Isaiah says: Signa legem in electis meis,[208] and that Jesus Christ shall be a stone of[Pg 159] stumbling. But, "Blessed are they who shall not be offended in him." Hosea,[209] ult., says excellently, "Where is the wise? and he shall understand what I say. The righteous shall know them, for the ways of God are right; but the transgressors shall fall therein."

Thus, the meaning of the word "enemy" depends on the ultimate goal: the righteous interpret it through their passions, while the carnal see it like the Babylonians do; for the unrighteous, these terms are unclear. This is what Isaiah says: Signa legem in electis meis,[208] and that Jesus Christ will be a stone of[Pg 159] stumbling. But, "Blessed are those who are not offended by him." Hosea,[209] ult., says wonderfully, "Where is the wise? Let him understand what I mean. The righteous will know them, for the ways of God are just; but the sinners will stumble in them."

571

Hypothesis that the apostles were impostors.—The time clearly, the manner obscurely.—Five typical proofs.

Hypothesis that the apostles were frauds.—The time is clear, the manner is unclear.—Five typical pieces of evidence.

{1600 prophets.  
   2000 {  
	{ 400 scattered.

572

Blindness of Scripture.—"The Scripture," said the Jews, "says that we shall not know whence Christ will come (John vii, 27, and xii, 34). The Scripture says that Christ abideth for ever, and He said that He should die." Therefore, says Saint John,[210] they believed not, though He had done so many miracles, that the word of Isaiah might be fulfilled: "He hath blinded them," etc.

Blindness of Scripture.—"The Scriptures," the Jews said, "say we won’t know where Christ will come from (John 7:27 and 12:34). The Scriptures say that Christ will live forever, yet He claimed He would die." Therefore, as Saint John points out,[210] they did not believe, even after He performed so many miracles, so that the words of Isaiah might be fulfilled: "He has blinded them," etc.

573

Greatness.—Religion is so great a thing that it is right that those who will not take the trouble to seek it, if it be obscure, should be deprived of it. Why, then, do any complain, if it be such as can be found by seeking?

Greatness.—Religion is such an important thing that it's fair for those who won't make the effort to find it, if it's hidden, to miss out on it. So, why do some people complain if it can be discovered through searching?

574

All things work together for good to the elect, even the obscurities of Scripture; for they honour them because of what is divinely clear. And all things work together for evil to the rest of the world, even what is clear; for they revile such, because of the obscurities which they do not understand.

All things work together for good for those chosen, even the unclear parts of Scripture; because they respect them due to what is divinely evident. And all things work together for evil for the rest of the world, even what is clear; because they criticize it, due to the unclear aspects that they don’t understand.

575

The general conduct of the world towards the Church: God willing to blind and to enlighten.—The event having proved the divinity of these prophecies, the rest ought to be believed. And thereby we see the order of the world to be of this kind. The miracles of the Creation and the Deluge being forgotten, God sends the law and the miracles of Moses, the prophets who prophesied particular things; and to prepare a lasting miracle,[Pg 160] He prepares prophecies and their fulfilment; but, as the prophecies could be suspected, He desires to make them above suspicion, etc.

The general behavior of the world towards the Church: God choosing to blind and to enlighten.—The events have proven the divinity of these prophecies, so the rest should be believed. This shows us how the world is ordered. The miracles of Creation and the Flood have been forgotten, so God sends the law and the miracles of Moses, along with prophets who foretold specific events; and to make a lasting miracle,[Pg 160] He provides prophecies and their fulfillment. However, since the prophecies could be doubted, He wants to make them beyond suspicion, etc.

576

God has made the blindness of this people subservient to the good of the elect.

God has used this people's blindness to benefit the chosen ones.

577

There is sufficient clearness to enlighten the elect, and sufficient obscurity to humble them. There is sufficient obscurity to blind the reprobate, and sufficient clearness to condemn them, and make them inexcusable.—Saint Augustine, Montaigne, Sébond.

There is enough clarity to enlighten the chosen, and enough ambiguity to humble them. There is enough confusion to blind the lost, and enough clarity to condemn them, making them without excuse.—Saint Augustine, Montaigne, Sébond.

The genealogy of Jesus Christ in the Old Testament is intermingled with so many others that are useless, that it cannot be distinguished. If Moses had kept only the record of the ancestors of Christ, that might have been too plain. If he had not noted that of Jesus Christ, it might not have been sufficiently plain. But, after all, whoever looks closely sees that of Jesus Christ expressly traced through Tamar,[211] Ruth,[212] etc.

The genealogy of Jesus Christ in the Old Testament is mixed in with so many other lines that it's hard to tell them apart. If Moses had only recorded Christ's ancestors, it might have been too obvious. If he hadn't mentioned Jesus Christ's lineage, it might not have been clear enough. But, in the end, anyone who looks closely can see that Jesus Christ's line is specifically traced through Tamar,[211] Ruth,[212] and others.

Those who ordained these sacrifices, knew their uselessness; those who have declared their uselessness, have not ceased to practise them.

Those who established these sacrifices knew they were pointless; those who have called them pointless still continue to practice them.

If God had permitted only one religion, it had been too easily known; but when we look at it closely, we clearly discern the truth amidst this confusion.

If God had allowed only one religion, it would have been too obvious; but when we examine it closely, we can clearly see the truth in the midst of this confusion.

The premiss.—Moses was a clever man. If, then, he ruled himself by his reason, he would say nothing clearly which was directly against reason.

The premise.—Moses was a smart guy. So, if he governed himself by his reasoning, he wouldn't say anything clearly that was directly against reason.

Thus all the very apparent weaknesses are strength. Example; the two genealogies in Saint Matthew and Saint Luke. What can be clearer than that this was not concerted?

Thus, all the obvious weaknesses are actually strengths. For example, the two genealogies in Saint Matthew and Saint Luke. What could be more obvious than that this wasn’t planned?

578

God (and the Apostles), foreseeing that the seeds of pride would make heresies spring up, and being unwilling to give them occasion to arise from correct expressions, has put in Scripture and the prayers of the Church contrary words and sentences to produce their fruit in time.

God (and the Apostles), knowing that pride would lead to the rise of heresies, and not wanting to give them a reason to emerge from accurate statements, included in Scripture and the Church's prayers opposing words and phrases to ultimately bear their fruit.

So in morals He gives charity, which produces fruits contrary to lust.[Pg 161]

So in terms of morality, He donates to charity, which brings about results that oppose desire.[Pg 161]

579

Nature has some perfections to show that she is the image of God, and some defects to show that she is only His image.

Nature has some perfect qualities that show she reflects God, and some flaws that indicate she’s just His reflection.

580

God prefers rather to incline the will than the intellect. Perfect clearness would be of use to the intellect, and would harm the will. To humble pride.

God prefers to influence the will rather than the intellect. Complete clarity would help the intellect but would undermine the will, serving to humble pride.

581

We make an idol of truth itself; for truth apart from charity is not God, but His image and idol, which we must neither love nor worship; and still less must we love or worship its opposite, namely, falsehood.

We turn truth into an idol; because truth without love isn't God, but just an image and idol of Him, which we shouldn't love or worship. Even more, we shouldn't love or worship its opposite, which is falsehood.

I can easily love total darkness; but if God keeps me in a state of semi-darkness, such partial darkness displeases me, and, because I do not see therein the advantage of total darkness, it is unpleasant to me. This is a fault, and a sign that I make for myself an idol of darkness, apart from the order of God. Now only His order must be worshipped.

I can easily embrace complete darkness; however, if God keeps me in a state of semi-darkness, that partial darkness bothers me. Since I don't see the benefit of total darkness in that situation, it becomes uncomfortable for me. This is a flaw and shows that I create an idol out of darkness, separate from God's plan. Only His order should be revered.

582

The feeble-minded are people who know the truth, but only affirm it so far as consistent with their own interest. But, apart from that, they renounce it.

The weak-minded are people who understand the truth, but will only acknowledge it as long as it benefits them. Outside of that, they dismiss it.

583

The world exists for the exercise of mercy and judgment, not as if men were placed in it out of the hands of God, but as hostile to God; and to them He grants by grace sufficient light, that they may return to Him, if they desire to seek and follow Him; and also that they may be punished, if they refuse to seek or follow Him.

The world is here for showing mercy and making judgments, not because people were put here away from God's will, but because they are at odds with God; He gives them enough light through grace so they can find their way back to Him if they choose to seek and follow Him, and also so they can face consequences if they choose not to seek or follow Him.

584

That God has willed to hide Himself.—If there were only one religion, God would indeed be manifest. The same would be the case, if there were no martyrs but in our religion.

That God has chosen to remain hidden.—If there were only one religion, God would clearly be known. The same would apply if there were martyrs only within our faith.

God being thus hidden, every religion which does not affirm that God is hidden, is not true; and every religion which does not give the reason of it, is not instructive. Our religion does, all this: Vere tu es Deus absconditus.[Pg 162]

God is hidden like this, so any religion that doesn't acknowledge that God is hidden isn't true; and any religion that doesn't explain why isn't informative. Our religion does both: Indeed, You are a hidden God.[Pg 162]

585

If there were no obscurity, man would not be sensible of his corruption; if there were no light, man would not hope for a remedy. Thus, it is not only fair, but advantageous to us, that God be partly hidden and partly revealed; since it is equally dangerous to man to know God without knowing his own wretchedness, and to know his own wretchedness without knowing God.

If there were no darkness, people wouldn’t be aware of their flaws; if there were no light, people wouldn’t look for a solution. So, it’s not just fair but beneficial for us that God is partly hidden and partly revealed; because it’s equally risky for someone to know God without recognizing their own misery, and to recognize their own misery without knowing God.

586

This religion, so great in miracles, saints, blameless Fathers, learned and great witnesses, martyrs, established kings as David, and Isaiah, a prince of the blood, and so great in science, after having displayed all her miracles and all her wisdom, rejects all this, and declares that she has neither wisdom nor signs, but only the cross and foolishness.

This religion, full of miracles, saints, righteous leaders, knowledgeable and great witnesses, and martyrs, established kings like David and Isaiah, a royal prince, and is so rich in understanding. After showcasing all her miracles and wisdom, she turns away from all of this and claims she has no wisdom or signs, but only the cross and foolishness.

For those, who, by these signs and that wisdom, have deserved your belief, and who have proved to you their character, declare to you that nothing of all this can change you, and render you capable of knowing and loving God, but the power of the foolishness of the cross without wisdom and signs, and not the signs without this power. Thus our religion is foolish in respect to the effective cause, and wise in respect to the wisdom which prepares it.

For those who, through these signs and that wisdom, have earned your trust, and who have shown you their true nature, tell you that nothing can change you or enable you to know and love God, except for the power found in the foolishness of the cross, which doesn't rely on wisdom and signs, and not the signs alone without this power. So, our religion seems foolish in terms of its effective cause, but it’s wise in regard to the wisdom that prepares it.

587

Our religion is wise and foolish. Wise, because it is the most learned, and the most founded on miracles, prophecies, etc. Foolish, because it is not all this which makes us belong to it. This makes us indeed condemn those who do not belong to it; but it does not cause belief in those who do belong to it. It is the cross that makes them believe, ne evacuata sit crux. And so Saint Paul, who came with wisdom and signs, says that he has come neither with wisdom nor with signs; for he came to convert. But those who come only to convince, can say that they come with wisdom and with signs.

Our religion is both wise and foolish. Wise because it is the most knowledgeable and deeply rooted in miracles, prophecies, and the like. Foolish because it isn’t just these things that connect us to it. This may lead us to judge those who aren’t part of it, but it doesn’t create true belief for those who are. It is the cross that truly fosters their faith, ne evacuata sit crux. And so Saint Paul, who arrived with wisdom and signs, states that he did not come with wisdom or signs; he came to convert. But those who come only to persuade can claim they arrive with wisdom and signs.


SECTION IX

PERPETUITY

588

On the fact that the Christian religion is not the only religion.—So far is this from being a reason for believing that it is not the true one, that, on the contrary, it makes us see that it is so.

On the fact that the Christian religion is not the only religion.—Far from being a reason to believe that it isn't the true one, it actually shows us that it is.

589

Men must be sincere in all religions; true heathens, true Jews, true Christians.

Men must be genuine in all religions; real pagans, real Jews, real Christians.

590

         J. C.
Heathens __|__ Muhammad
        \     /
       Ignorance
        of God.

591

The falseness of other religions.—They have no witnesses. Jews have. God defies other religions to produce such signs: Isaiah xliii, 9; xliv, 8.

The falseness of other religions.—They have no witnesses. Jews do. God challenges other religions to provide such signs: Isaiah xliii, 9; xliv, 8.

592

History of China.[213]-I believe only the histories, whose witnesses got themselves killed.

History of China.[213]-I believe only the histories where the witnesses ended up dead.

[Which is the more credible of the two, Moses or China?]

[Which is more credible, Moses or China?]

It is not a question of seeing this summarily. I tell you there is in it something to blind, and something to enlighten.

It's not just about looking at this quickly. I'm telling you, there’s something in it that can blind you, and something that can enlighten you.

By this one word I destroy all your reasoning. "But China obscures," say you; and I answer, "China obscures, but there is clearness to be found; seek it."

By this one word, I undermine all your reasoning. "But China obscures," you say; and I reply, "China obscures, but there is clarity to be found; look for it."

Thus all that you say makes for one of the views, and not at all against the other. So this serves, and does no harm.

So everything you say supports one perspective and doesn't really counter the other. So it works and doesn't cause any trouble.

We must then see this in detail; we must put the papers on the table.[Pg 164]

We need to examine this closely; we should lay the documents out on the table.[Pg 164]

593

Against the history of China. The historians of Mexico, the five suns,[214] of which the last is only eight hundred years old.

Against the history of China. The historians of Mexico, the five suns,[214] the most recent of which is only eight hundred years old.

The difference between a book accepted by a nation, and one which makes a nation.

The difference between a book that is accepted by a nation and one that shapes a nation.

594

Mahomet was without authority. His reasons then should have been very strong, having only their own force. What does he say then, that we must believe him?

Mahomet had no authority. His arguments, therefore, needed to be very convincing, relying solely on their own strength. So, what does he say that we must believe him?

595

The Psalms are chanted throughout the whole world.

The Psalms are sung all over the world.

Who renders testimony to Mahomet? Himself. Jesus Christ[215] desires His own testimony to be as nothing.

Who gives testimony to Muhammad? He does. Jesus Christ[215] wants His own testimony to mean very little.

The quality of witnesses necessitates their existence always and everywhere; and he, miserable creature, is alone.

The reliability of witnesses means they need to be present all the time and in every situation, but that poor soul is all alone.

596

Against Mahomet.—The Koran is not more of Mahomet than the Gospel is of Saint Matthew, for it is cited by many authors from age to age. Even its very enemies, Celsus and Porphyry, never denied it.

Against Mahomet.—The Koran is no more Mahomet's than the Gospel is Saint Matthew's, as it has been referenced by many writers throughout history. Even its critics, Celsus and Porphyry, never denied it.

The Koran says Saint Matthew was an honest man.[216] Therefore Mahomet was a false prophet for calling honest men wicked, or for not agreeing with what they have said of Jesus Christ.

The Koran says Saint Matthew was an honest man.[216] Therefore, Muhammad was a false prophet for calling honest people wicked or for disagreeing with what they have said about Jesus Christ.

597

It is not by that which is obscure in Mahomet, and which may be interpreted in a mysterious sense, that I would have him judged, but by what is clear, as his paradise and the rest. In that he is ridiculous. And since what is clear is ridiculous, it is not right to take his obscurities for mysteries.

It’s not by the obscure parts of Muhammad’s teachings, which can be interpreted in a mysterious way, that I want him to be judged, but by the clear aspects, like his paradise and others. That’s where he seems ridiculous. And since the clear parts are ridiculous, it’s not fair to treat his obscure statements as mysteries.

It is not the same with the Scripture. I agree that there are in it obscurities as strange as those of Mahomet; but there are admirably clear passages, and the prophecies are manifestly fulfilled. The cases are therefore not on a par. We must not confound, and put on one level things which only resemble each other in their obscurity, and not in the clearness, which requires us to reverence the obscurities.[Pg 165]

It’s different with the Scriptures. I agree there are parts in it that are just as confusing as those of Muhammad; however, there are also wonderfully clear passages, and the prophecies are clearly fulfilled. So the two cases aren’t equal. We shouldn’t mix them up or treat them as the same just because they’re both obscure in some ways, but not in clarity, which demands our respect for the mysteries.[Pg 165]

598

The difference between Jesus Christ and Mahomet.—Mahomet was not foretold; Jesus Christ was foretold.

The difference between Jesus Christ and Muhammad.—Muhammad wasn't predicted; Jesus Christ was predicted.

Mahomet slew; Jesus Christ caused His own to be slain.

Mahomet killed; Jesus Christ allowed His followers to be killed.

Mahomet forbade reading; the Apostles ordered reading.

Mahomet prohibited reading; the Apostles encouraged it.

In fact the two are so opposed, that if Mahomet took the way to succeed from a worldly point of view, Jesus Christ, from the same point of view, took the way to perish. And instead of concluding that, since Mahomet succeeded, Jesus Christ might well have succeeded, we ought to say that since Mahomet succeeded, Jesus Christ should have failed.

In fact, the two are so opposed that if Muhammad found success from a worldly perspective, Jesus Christ, from the same perspective, chose a path toward failure. Instead of concluding that because Muhammad succeeded, Jesus Christ could have succeeded too, we should say that since Muhammad succeeded, Jesus Christ should have failed.

599

Any man can do what Mahomet has done; for he performed no miracles, he was not foretold. No man can do what Christ has done.

Any man can do what Muhammad has done; for he performed no miracles, and he was not prophesied. No man can do what Christ has done.

600

The heathen religion has no foundation [at the present day. It is said once to have had a foundation by the oracles which spoke. But what are the books which assure us of this? Are they so worthy of belief on account of the virtue of their authors? Have they been preserved with such care that we can be sure that they have not been meddled with?]

The pagan religion has no basis today. It is claimed that it once had a foundation from the oracles that spoke. But what are the books that confirm this? Are they trustworthy because of the goodness of their authors? Have they been kept with such care that we can be certain they haven't been tampered with?

The Mahometan religion has for a foundation the Koran and Mahomet. But has this prophet, who was to be the last hope of the world, been foretold? What sign has he that every other man has not, who chooses to call himself a prophet? What miracles does he himself say that he has done? What mysteries has he taught, even according to his own tradition? What was the morality, what the happiness held out by him?

The Muslim religion is based on the Quran and Muhammad. But has this prophet, who was meant to be the last hope for the world, been predicted? What evidence does he have that sets him apart from anyone else who calls themselves a prophet? What miracles does he claim to have performed? What teachings or mysteries has he shared, even by his own accounts? What morals and happiness did he offer?

The Jewish religion must be differently regarded in the tradition of the Holy Bible, and in the tradition of the people. Its morality and happiness are absurd in the tradition of the people, but are admirable in that of the Holy Bible. (And all religion is the same; for the Christian religion is very different in the Holy Bible and in the casuists.) The foundation is admirable; it is the most ancient book in the world, and the most authentic; and whereas Mahomet, in order to make his own book continue in existence, forbade men to read it, Moses,[217] for the same reason, ordered every one to read his.[Pg 166]

The Jewish religion should be viewed differently in the context of the Holy Bible compared to the perspective of the people. Its morality and sense of happiness might seem ridiculous to the public, but they're admirable according to the Holy Bible. (And all religions are similar; the Christian faith, for instance, is very different in the Holy Bible compared to how it’s interpreted by scholars.) The foundation of it is impressive; it’s the oldest book in the world and the most genuine. While Muhammad insisted that people should not read his book to ensure its survival, Moses, for the same purpose, instructed everyone to read his.[Pg 166]

Our religion is so divine that another divine religion has only been the foundation of it.

Our religion is so sacred that it's built upon the foundation of another sacred religion.

601

Order.—To see what is clear and indisputable in the whole state of the Jews.

Order.—To understand what is obvious and unquestionable in the overall situation of the Jews.

602

The Jewish religion is wholly divine in its authority, its duration, its perpetuity, its morality, its doctrine, and its effects.

The Jewish religion is entirely divine in its authority, longevity, permanence, morality, teachings, and impact.

603

The only science contrary to common sense and human nature is that alone which has always existed among men.

The only science that's against common sense and human nature is the one that has always been around among people.

604

The only religion contrary to nature, to common sense, and to our pleasure, is that alone which has always existed.

The only religion that goes against nature, common sense, and our enjoyment is the one that has always been around.

605

No religion but our own has taught that man is born in sin. No sect of philosophers has said this. Therefore none have declared the truth.

No religion but our own has taught that people are born in sin. No group of philosophers has claimed this either. So, none have stated the truth.

No sect or religion has always existed on earth, but the Christian religion.

No sect or religion has always existed on earth, except for the Christian religion.

606

Whoever judges of the Jewish religion by its coarser forms will misunderstand it. It is to be seen in the Holy Bible, and in the tradition of the prophets, who have made it plain enough that they did not interpret the law according to the letter. So our religion is divine in the Gospel, in the Apostles, and in tradition; but it is absurd in those who tamper with it.

Whoever judges the Jewish religion by its rougher aspects will get it all wrong. It’s found in the Holy Bible and in the teachings of the prophets, who made it clear that they didn’t interpret the law literally. Our faith is divine in the Gospel, in the Apostles, and in tradition; but it becomes ridiculous in those who distort it.

The Messiah, according to the carnal Jews, was to be a great temporal prince. Jesus Christ, according to carnal Christians,[218] has come to dispense us from the love of God, and to give us sacraments which shall do everything without our help. Such is not the Christian religion, nor the Jewish. True Jews and true Christians have always expected a Messiah who should make them love God, and by that love triumph over their enemies.[Pg 167]

The Messiah, according to the literal Jews, was supposed to be a powerful earthly leader. Jesus Christ, according to literal Christians,[218] came to free us from the love of God and provide us with sacraments that would do everything for us without any effort on our part. This is not the Christian religion, nor is it the Jewish faith. True Jews and true Christians have always looked forward to a Messiah who would inspire them to love God, and through that love, overcome their enemies.[Pg 167]

607

The carnal Jews hold a midway place between Christians and heathens. The heathens know not God, and love the world only. The Jews know the true God, and love the world only. The Christians know the true God, and love not the world. Jews and heathens love the same good. Jews and Christians know the same God.

The fleshly Jews are in a middle position between Christians and non-believers. The non-believers don’t know God and only care about the world. The Jews know the true God but still love the world. The Christians know the true God and do not love the world. Jews and non-believers love the same things. Jews and Christians know the same God.

The Jews were of two kinds; the first had only heathen affections, the other had Christian affections.

The Jews fell into two categories: the first group had only pagan feelings, while the other group had Christian feelings.

608

There are two kinds of men in each religion: among the heathen, worshippers of beasts, and the worshippers of the one only God of natural religion; among the Jews, the carnal, and the spiritual, who were the Christians of the old law; among Christians, the coarser-minded, who are the Jews of the new law. The carnal Jews looked for a carnal Messiah; the coarser Christians believe that the Messiah has dispensed them from the love of God; true Jews and true Christians worship a Messiah who makes them love God.

There are two types of people in every religion: among the non-believers, there are those who worship animals and those who worship the one true God of natural religion; among the Jews, there are the worldly and the spiritual, who are the Christians of the old testament; among Christians, there are the more literal-minded, who are the Jews of the new testament. The worldly Jews expected a physical Messiah; the more literal Christians believe that the Messiah has freed them from having to love God; true Jews and true Christians worship a Messiah who inspires them to love God.

609

To show that the true Jews and the true Christians have but the same religion.—The religion of the Jews seemed to consist essentially in the fatherhood of Abraham, in circumcision, in sacrifices, in ceremonies, in the Ark, in the temple, in Jerusalem, and, finally, in the law, and in the covenant with Moses.

To show that the true Jews and the true Christians share the same religion.—The religion of the Jews seemed to primarily focus on the fatherhood of Abraham, circumcision, sacrifices, rituals, the Ark, the temple, Jerusalem, and, ultimately, the law and the covenant with Moses.

I say that it consisted in none of those things, but only in the love of God, and that God disregarded all the other things.

I believe it wasn’t about any of those things, but just about the love of God, and that God didn’t care about anything else.

That God did not accept the posterity of Abraham.

That God did not accept Abraham's descendants.

That the Jews were to be punished like strangers, if they transgressed. Deut. viii, 19; "If thou do at all forget the Lord thy God, and walk after other gods, I testify against you this day that ye shall surely perish, as the nations which the Lord destroyeth before your face."

That the Jews would be punished like outsiders if they went against the commandments. Deut. viii, 19; "If you ever forget the Lord your God and follow other gods, I warn you today that you will definitely be destroyed, like the nations that the Lord eliminates before you."

That strangers, if they loved God, were to be received by Him as the Jews. Isaiah lvi, 3: "Let not the stranger say, 'The Lord will not receive me.' The strangers who join themselves unto the Lord to serve Him and love Him, will I bring unto my holy mountain, and accept therein sacrifices, for mine house is a house of prayer."[Pg 168]

That outsiders, if they loved God, were to be welcomed by Him just like the Jews. Isaiah lvi, 3: "Let not the outsider say, 'The Lord will not accept me.' The outsiders who join themselves to the Lord to serve Him and love Him, I will bring to my holy mountain, and accept their sacrifices, for my house is a house of prayer."[Pg 168]

That the true Jews considered their merit to be from God only, and not from Abraham. Isaiah lxiii, 16; "Doubtless thou art our Father, though Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel acknowledge us not. Thou art our Father and our Redeemer."

That the real Jews believed their worth came only from God and not from Abraham. Isaiah lxiii, 16; "You are surely our Father, even if Abraham doesn’t know us, and Israel doesn’t recognize us. You are our Father and our Savior."

Moses himself told them that God would not accept persons. Deut. x, 17: "God," said he, "regardeth neither persons nor sacrifices."

Moses himself told them that God does not favor any individuals. Deut. x, 17: "God," he said, "does not consider persons or sacrifices."

The Sabbath was only a sign, Exod. xxxi, 13; and in memory of the escape from Egypt, Deut. v, 19. Therefore it is no longer necessary, since Egypt must be forgotten.

The Sabbath was just a symbol, Exod. xxxi, 13; and a reminder of the escape from Egypt, Deut. v, 19. So it’s not needed anymore, since we should forget about Egypt.

Circumcision was only a sign, Gen. xvii, 11. And thence it came to pass that, being in the desert, they were not circumcised because they could not be confounded with other peoples; and after Jesus Christ came, it was no longer necessary.

Circumcision was just a symbol, Gen. xvii, 11. Because of this, while they were in the desert, they weren't circumcised to avoid being mixed up with other people; and after Jesus Christ came, it was no longer needed.

That the circumcision of the heart is commanded. Deut. x, 16; Jeremiah iv, 4: "Be ye circumcised in heart; take away the superfluities of your heart, and harden yourselves not. For your God is a mighty God, strong and terrible, who accepteth not persons."

That the circumcision of the heart is commanded. Deut. x, 16; Jeremiah iv, 4: "Be circumcised in heart; remove the excesses from your heart, and do not harden yourselves. For your God is a mighty God, strong and awesome, who does not show favoritism."

That God said He would one day do it. Deut. xxx, 6; "God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, that thou mayest love Him with all thine heart."

That God said He would one day do it. Deut. xxx, 6; "God will change your heart, and the heart of your descendants, so that you can love Him with all your heart."

That the uncircumcised in heart shall be judged. Jeremiah ix, 26: For God will judge the uncircumcised peoples, and all the people of Israel, because he is "uncircumcised in heart."

That the uncircumcised in heart will be judged. Jeremiah ix, 26: For God will judge the uncircumcised nations, and all the people of Israel, because they are "uncircumcised in heart."

That the external is of no avail apart from the internal. Joel ii, 13: Scindite corda vestra, etc.; Isaiah lviii, 3, 4, etc.

That the outside doesn't matter without the inside. Joel ii, 13: Rip your hearts, etc.; Isaiah lviii, 3, 4, etc.

The love of God is enjoined in the whole of Deuteronomy. Deut. xxx, 19: "I call heaven and earth to record that I have set before you life and death, that you should choose life, and love God, and obey Him, for God is your life."

The love of God is emphasized throughout Deuteronomy. Deut. 30:19: "I call heaven and earth to witness that I have set before you life and death, so choose life, love God, and obey Him, for God is your life."

That the Jews, for lack of that love, should be rejected for their offences, and the heathen chosen in their stead. Hosea i, 10; Deut. xxxii, 20. "I will hide myself from them in view of their latter sins, for they are a froward generation without faith. They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God, and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not a people, and with an ignorant and foolish nation." Isaiah lxv, 1.

That the Jews, due to their lack of love, should be rejected for their wrongdoings, and the Gentiles chosen in their place. Hosea i, 10; Deut. xxxii, 20. "I will hide myself from them because of their later sins, for they are a stubborn generation without faith. They have made me jealous with what isn’t God, and I will make them jealous with those who are not a people, and with a foolish and ignorant nation." Isaiah lxv, 1.

That temporal goods are false, and that the true good is to be united to God. Psalm cxliii, 15.

That temporary things are not real, and that the true good comes from being united with God. Psalm cxliii, 15.

That their feasts are displeasing to God. Amos v, 21.[Pg 169]

That their feasts don't please God. Amos v, 21.[Pg 169]

That the sacrifices of the Jews displeased God. Isaiah lxvi. 1-3; i, II; Jer. vi, 20; David, Miserere.—Even on the part of the good, Expectavi. Psalm xlix, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 and 14.

That the sacrifices of the Jews upset God. Isaiah lxvi. 1-3; i, II; Jer. vi, 20; David, Miserere.—Even from the good, Expectavi. Psalm xlix, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 and 14.

That He has established them only for their hardness. Micah, admirably, vi; 1 Kings xv, 22; Hosea vi, 6.

That He has established them only because of their stubbornness. Micah, admirably, vi; 1 Kings xv, 22; Hosea vi, 6.

That the sacrifices of the Gentiles will be accepted of God, and that God will take no pleasure in the sacrifices of the Jews. Malachi i, II.

That the sacrifices of the Gentiles will be accepted by God, and that God will not take pleasure in the sacrifices of the Jews. Malachi i, II.

That God will make a new covenant with the Messiah, and the old will be annulled. Jer. xxxi, 31. Mandata non bona. Ezek.

That God will establish a new covenant with the Messiah, and the old one will be canceled. Jer. xxxi, 31. Mandata non bona. Ezek.

That the old things will be forgotten. Isaiah xliii, 18, 19; lxv 17, 10.

That the old things will be forgotten. Isaiah xliii, 18, 19; lxv 17, 10.

That the Ark will no longer be remembered. Jer. iii, 15, 16.

That the Ark will no longer be remembered. Jer. iii, 15, 16.

That the temple should be rejected. Jer. vii, 12, 13, 14.

That the temple should be rejected. Jer. vii, 12, 13, 14.

That the sacrifices should be rejected, and other pure sacrifices established. Malachi i, II.

That the sacrifices should be rejected and other pure sacrifices should be established. Malachi i, II.

That the order of Aaron's priesthood should be rejected, and that of Melchizedek introduced by the Messiah. Ps. Dixit Dominus.

That the order of Aaron's priesthood should be rejected, and that of Melchizedek introduced by the Messiah. Ps. Dixit Dominus.

That this priesthood should be eternal. Ibid.

That this priesthood should be everlasting. Ibid.

That Jerusalem should be rejected, and Rome admitted. Ps. Dixit Dominus.

That Jerusalem should be rejected, and Rome accepted. Ps. Dixit Dominus.

That the name of the Jews should be rejected, and a new name given. Isaiah lxv, 15.

That the name of the Jews should be rejected, and a new name given. Isaiah lxv, 15.

That this last name should be more excellent than that of the Jews, and eternal. Isaiah lvi, 5.

That this last name should be greater than that of the Jews, and everlasting. Isaiah lvi, 5.

That the Jews should be without prophets (Amos), without a king, without princes, without sacrifice, without an idol.

That the Jews should be without prophets (Amos), without a king, without leaders, without sacrifices, without an idol.

That the Jews should nevertheless always remain a people. Jer. xxxi, 36.

That the Jews should still always remain a people. Jer. xxxi, 36.

610

Republic.—The Christian republic—and even the Jewish—has only had God for ruler, as Philo the Jew notices, On Monarchy.

Republic.—The Christian republic—and even the Jewish one—has only had God as its ruler, as Philo the Jew points out in On Monarchy.

When they fought, it was for God only; their chief hope was in God only; they considered their towns as belonging to God only, and kept them for God. 1 Chron. xix, 13.

When they fought, it was solely for God; their only hope was in God; they viewed their towns as belonging only to God and defended them for God. 1 Chron. xix, 13.

611

Gen. xvii, 7. Statuam pactum meum inter me et te fœdere sempiterno ... ut sim Deus tuus ...

Gen. xvii, 7. I will establish my covenant between me and you as an everlasting agreement ... that I may be your God ...

Et tu ergo custodies pactum meum.[Pg 170]

And you will guard my covenant.[Pg 170]

612

Perpetuity.—That religion has always existed on earth, which consists in believing that man has fallen from a state of glory and of communion with God into a state of sorrow, penitence, and estrangement from God, but that after this life we shall be restored by a Messiah who should have come. All things have passed away, and this has endured, for which all things are.

Perpetuity.—Religion has always existed on earth, based on the belief that humanity has fallen from a state of glory and connection with God into a state of sorrow, repentance, and separation from God. However, after this life, we will be restored by a Messiah who is yet to come. Everything else has faded away, but this belief remains, for which all things exist.

Men have in the first age of the world been carried away into every kind of debauchery, and yet there were saints, as Enoch, Lamech, and others, who waited patiently for the Christ promised from the beginning of the world. Noah saw the wickedness of men at its height; and he was held worthy to save the world in his person, by the hope of the Messiah of whom he was the type. Abraham was surrounded by idolaters, when God made known to him the mystery of the Messiah, whom he welcomed from afar.[219] In the time of Isaac and Jacob abomination was spread over all the earth; but these saints lived in faith; and Jacob, dying and blessing his children, cried in a transport which made him break off his discourse, "I await, O my God, the Saviour whom Thou hast promised. Salutare taum expectabo, Domine."[220] The Egyptians were infected both with idolatry and magic; the very people of God were led astray by their example. Yet Moses and others believed Him whom they saw not, and worshipped Him, looking to the eternal gifts which He was preparing for them.

In the early days of the world, people were caught up in all kinds of excess, yet there were still saints like Enoch, Lamech, and others who patiently awaited the arrival of the Christ promised from the very beginning. Noah witnessed the peak of human wickedness; he was deemed worthy to save the world because he embodied the hope of the Messiah, of whom he was a foreshadowing. Abraham lived among idol worshippers when God revealed to him the mystery of the Messiah, whom he accepted from a distance.[219] In the times of Isaac and Jacob, wickedness was rampant across the earth, but these saints lived by faith; and as Jacob neared death and blessed his children, he exclaimed in a moment of passion that interrupted his words, "I await, O my God, the Savior whom You have promised. Salutare taum expectabo, Domine."[220] The Egyptians were steeped in both idolatry and magic, and even the chosen people of God were misled by their practices. Still, Moses and others believed in the unseen God and worshipped Him, anticipating the eternal gifts He was preparing for them.

The Greeks and Latins then set up false deities; the poets made a hundred different theologies, while the philosophers separated into a thousand different sects; and yet in the heart of Judæa there were always chosen men who foretold the coming of this Messiah, which was known to them alone.

The Greeks and Romans created fake gods; the poets came up with countless different beliefs, while the philosophers broke off into many different groups; yet in the heart of Judea, there were always chosen individuals who predicted the arrival of this Messiah, a truth known only to them.

He came at length in the fullness of time, and time has since witnessed the birth of so many schisms and heresies, so many political revolutions, so many changes in all things; yet this Church, which worships Him who has always been worshipped, has endured uninterruptedly. It is a wonderful, incomparable, and altogether divine fact that this religion, which has always endured, has always been attacked. It has been a thousand times on the eve of universal destruction, and every time it has been in that state, God has restored it by extraordinary acts of His power. This is astonishing, as also that it has preserved itself without yielding to the will of tyrants. For it is not strange that a State endures, when its laws are sometimes made[Pg 171] to give way to necessity, but that ... (See the passage indicated in Montaigne.)

He eventually came in due time, and since then, we've seen the rise of many splits and heresies, numerous political revolutions, and countless changes in everything; yet this Church, which worships Him who has always been worshipped, has persisted without interruption. It's a remarkable, unique, and truly divine fact that this religion, which has always lasted, has always faced attacks. It has been on the brink of complete destruction a thousand times, and each time, God has restored it through extraordinary acts of His power. This is incredible, as is the fact that it has maintained itself without submitting to the will of tyrants. It's not surprising for a State to endure when its laws can sometimes bend to necessity, but that ... (See the passage indicated in Montaigne.)

613

States would perish if they did not often make their laws give way to necessity. But religion has never suffered this, or practised it. Indeed, there must be these compromises, or miracles. It is not strange to be saved by yieldings, and this is not strictly self-preservation; besides, in the end they perish entirely. None has endured a thousand years. But the fact that this religion has always maintained itself, inflexible as it is, proves its divinity.

States would fail if they didn’t frequently let their laws adapt to necessity. But religion has never done this or practiced it. In fact, these compromises or miracles must exist. It’s not unusual to be saved by concessions, and this isn't strictly about self-preservation; besides, ultimately, they all perish completely. None have lasted a thousand years. However, the fact that this religion has always remained steadfast, despite its rigidity, proves its divine nature.

614

Whatever may be said, it must be admitted that the Christian religion has something astonishing in it. Some will say, "This is because you were born in it." Far from it; I stiffen myself against it for this very reason, for fear this prejudice bias me. But although I am born in it, I cannot help finding it so.

Whatever anyone may say, it has to be acknowledged that the Christian religion has something remarkable about it. Some might argue, "That's because you were raised in it." Not at all; I actually resist it for that very reason, worried that this bias might influence me. Yet, even though I was born into it, I can't help but find it so.

615

Perpetuity.—The Messiah has always been believed in. The tradition from Adam was fresh in Noah and in Moses. Since then the prophets have foretold him, while at the same time foretelling other things, which, being from time to time fulfilled in the sight of men, showed the truth of their mission, and consequently that of their promises touching the Messiah. Jesus Christ performed miracles, and the Apostles also, who converted all the heathen; and all the prophecies being thereby fulfilled, the Messiah is for ever proved.

Perpetuity.—People have always believed in the Messiah. The tradition from Adam was still alive in Noah and in Moses. Since then, the prophets have predicted his coming while also predicting other events, which, as they were fulfilled over time, demonstrated the truth of their mission and, therefore, the validity of their promises regarding the Messiah. Jesus Christ performed miracles, and the Apostles did too, converting all the non-believers; and as all the prophecies were fulfilled, the existence of the Messiah is eternally confirmed.

616

Perpetuity.—Let us consider that since the beginning of the world the expectation of worship of the Messiah has existed uninterruptedly; that there have been found men, who said that God had revealed to them that a Redeemer was to be born, who should save His people; that Abraham came afterwards, saying that he had had a revelation that the Messiah was to spring from him by a son, whom he should have; that Jacob declared that, of his twelve sons, the Messiah would spring from Judah; that Moses and the prophets then came to declare the time and the manner of His coming; that they said their law was only temporary till that of the Messiah, that it should endure till[Pg 172] then, but that the other should last for ever; that thus either their law, or that of the Messiah, of which it was the promise, would be always upon the earth; that, in fact, it has always endured; that at last Jesus Christ came with all the circumstances foretold. This is wonderful.

Perpetuity.—Let’s consider that since the beginning of time, there has been an ongoing expectation of worshiping the Messiah; there have always been people claiming that God revealed to them that a Redeemer would be born to save His people. Then Abraham came along and said he had a revelation that the Messiah would come from him through a son he would have. Jacob declared that, of his twelve sons, the Messiah would come from Judah. After that, Moses and the prophets appeared to announce the time and manner of His arrival; they said their law was only temporary until that of the Messiah, which should last until [Pg 172] and that the other would be eternal. Thus, either their law or that of the Messiah, which it promised, would always exist on Earth; in fact, it has always endured. Finally, Jesus Christ came with all the foretold circumstances. This is amazing.

617

This is positive fact. While all philosophers separate into different sects, there is found in one corner of the world the most ancient people in it, declaring that all the world is in error, that God has revealed to them the truth, that they will always exist on the earth. In fact, all other sects come to an end, this one still endures, and has done so for four thousand years.

This is a positive fact. While all philosophers split into different groups, there exists in one part of the world the oldest people, who claim that everyone else is wrong, that God has shown them the truth, and that they will always be here on earth. In fact, while all other groups eventually fade away, this one has lasted and continues to endure for four thousand years.

They declare that they hold from their ancestors that man has fallen from communion with God, and is entirely estranged from God, but that He has promised to redeem them; that this doctrine shall always exist on the earth; that their law has a double signification; that during sixteen hundred years they have had people, whom they believed prophets, foretelling both the time and the manner; that four hundred years after they were scattered everywhere, because Jesus Christ was to be everywhere announced; that Jesus Christ came in the manner, and at the time foretold; that the Jews have since been scattered abroad under a curse, and nevertheless still exist.

They say that they have inherited from their ancestors the belief that humanity has fallen out of relationship with God and is completely disconnected from Him, but that He has promised to restore them; that this belief will always exist on Earth; that their law has a twofold meaning; that for sixteen hundred years, they have had people whom they regarded as prophets, predicting both the timing and the way things would happen; that four hundred years after they were dispersed everywhere, it was necessary for Jesus Christ to be proclaimed everywhere; that Jesus Christ came in the way and at the time that was foretold; that since then, the Jews have been spread out under a curse, yet they still exist.

618

I see the Christian religion founded upon a preceding religion, and this is what I find as a fact.

I see that Christianity is based on an earlier religion, and that's a fact I've noticed.

I do not here speak of the miracles of Moses, of Jesus Christ, and of the Apostles, because they do not at first seem convincing, and because I only wish here to put in evidence all those foundations of the Christian religion which are beyond doubt, and which cannot be called in question by any person whatsoever. It is certain that we see in many places of the world a peculiar people, separated from all other peoples of the world, and called the Jewish people.

I’m not talking about the miracles of Moses, Jesus Christ, and the Apostles, because they don’t initially come across as convincing. I only want to highlight the solid foundations of the Christian religion that are indisputable and beyond any question from anyone. It’s clear that we see in many parts of the world a distinct group, set apart from all other nations, known as the Jewish people.

I see then a crowd of religions in many parts of the world and in all times; but their morality cannot please me, nor can their proofs convince me. Thus I should equally have rejected the religion of Mahomet and of China, of the ancient Romans and of the Egyptians, for the sole reason, that none having more[Pg 173] marks of truth than another, nor anything which should necessarily persuade me, reason cannot incline to one rather than the other.

I see a variety of religions across different parts of the world and throughout history; however, their moral values don’t resonate with me, and their arguments don’t persuade me. Therefore, I would equally reject the religions of Muhammad and China, as well as those of ancient Romans and Egyptians, simply because none of them shows more evidence of truth than the others, nor do they provide anything that would genuinely convince me. As a result, reason cannot favor one over the other.[Pg 173]

But, in thus considering this changeable and singular variety of morals and beliefs at different times, I find in one corner of the world a peculiar people, separated from all other peoples on earth, the most ancient of all, and whose histories are earlier by many generations than the most ancient which we possess.

But, while looking at this ever-changing and unique mix of morals and beliefs across different eras, I notice a distinctive group of people in one part of the world, set apart from all others, the oldest of all, with histories that predate the earliest ones we have by many generations.

I find, then, this great and numerous people, sprung from a single man, who worship one God, and guide themselves by a law which they say that they obtained from His own hand. They maintain that they are the only people in the world to whom God has revealed His mysteries; that all men are corrupt and in disgrace with God; that they are all abandoned to their senses and their own imagination, whence come the strange errors and continual changes which happen among them, both of religions and of morals, whereas they themselves remain firm in their conduct; but that God will not leave other nations in this darkness for ever; that there will come a Saviour for all; that they are in the world to announce Him to men; that they are expressly formed to be forerunners and heralds of this great event, and to summon all nations to join with them in the expectation of this Saviour.

I see this large and diverse group of people, descended from one man, who worship a single God and follow a law that they claim was given directly to them by Him. They believe they are the only ones in the world to whom God has revealed His secrets; that everyone else is corrupt and out of favor with God; that they are all lost in their desires and imaginations, which leads to the strange mistakes and constant changes in beliefs and morals among them, while they themselves stay steady in their actions. However, they believe that God won't leave other nations in this ignorance forever; that a Savior will come for everyone; that they exist in the world to share His message; that they are specifically chosen to be the messengers and heralds of this important event, calling all nations to join them in anticipating this Savior.

To meet with this people is astonishing to me, and seems to me worthy of attention. I look at the law which they boast of having obtained from God, and I find it admirable. It is the first law of all, and is of such a kind that, even before the term law was in currency among the Greeks, it had, for nearly a thousand years earlier, been uninterruptedly accepted and observed by the Jews. I likewise think it strange that the first law of the world happens to be the most perfect; so that the greatest legislators have borrowed their laws from it, as is apparent from the law of the Twelve Tables at Athens,[221] afterwards taken by the Romans, and as it would be easy to prove, if Josephus[222] and others had not sufficiently dealt with this subject.

Meeting these people is amazing to me and seems really worth noticing. I look at the law they claim to have received from God, and I find it impressive. It’s the very first law ever, and it’s the kind of law that, even before the term law was used by the Greeks, had been continuously accepted and followed by the Jews for nearly a thousand years. I also think it’s surprising that the first law in history happens to be the most perfect one; thus, the greatest lawmakers have taken inspiration from it, as seen in the law of the Twelve Tables in Athens,[221] which was later adopted by the Romans, and it would be easy to prove this if Josephus[222] and others hadn’t already covered this topic thoroughly.

619

Advantages of the Jewish people.—In this search the Jewish people at once attracts my attention by the number of wonderful and singular facts which appear about them.

Advantages of the Jewish people.—In this search, the Jewish people immediately grab my attention due to the many amazing and unique facts that emerge about them.

I first see that they are a people wholly composed of brethren,[Pg 174] and whereas all others are formed by the assemblage of an infinity of families, this, though so wonderfully fruitful, has all sprung from one man alone, and, being thus all one flesh, and members one of another, they constitute a powerful state of one family. This is unique.

I first notice that they are a people entirely made up of brothers,[Pg 174] and while everyone else is made up of countless families, this group, although incredibly abundant, has all come from just one man. Being one flesh and members of each other, they form a strong state that operates as one family. This is truly remarkable.

This family, or people, is the most ancient within human knowledge, a fact which seems to me to inspire a peculiar veneration for it, especially in view of our present inquiry; since if God had from all time revealed Himself to men, it is to these we must turn for knowledge of the tradition.

This family, or group of people, is the most ancient within human knowledge, a fact that makes me feel a special respect for it, especially considering our current investigation; because if God has revealed Himself to humanity from the very beginning, it's to these people we should look for understanding of the tradition.

This people is not eminent solely by their antiquity, but is also singular by their duration, which has always continued from their origin till now. For whereas the nations of Greece and of Italy, of Lacedæmon, of Athens and of Rome, and others who came long after, have long since perished, these ever remain, and in spite of the endeavours of many powerful kings who have a hundred times tried to destroy them, as their historians testify, and as it is easy to conjecture from the natural order of things during so long a space of years, they have nevertheless been preserved (and this preservation has been foretold); and extending from the earliest times to the latest, their history comprehends in its duration all our histories [which it preceded by a long time].

This people is not only remarkable because of their ancient history, but also unique due to their lasting presence, which has continued from their beginnings until now. While the nations of Greece and Italy, like Sparta, Athens, and Rome, as well as others that emerged later, have long since disappeared, these people have remained. Despite numerous powerful kings who have tried time and time again to wipe them out, as their historians record, and despite what is easy to infer from the natural course of events over such a long period, they have still endured (and this endurance was predicted). Spanning from the earliest times to the most recent, their history includes all our histories that came long after.

The law by which this people is governed is at once the most ancient law in the world, the most perfect, and the only one which has been always observed without a break in a state. This is what Josephus admirably proves, against Apion,[223] and also Philo[224] the Jew, in different places, where they point out that it is so ancient that the very name of law was only known by the oldest nation more than a thousand years afterwards; so that Homer, who has written the history of so many states, has never used the term. And it is easy to judge of its perfection by simply reading it; for we see that it has provided for all things with so great wisdom, equity, and judgment, that the most ancient legislators, Greek and Roman, having had some knowledge of it, have borrowed from it their principal laws; this is evident from what are called the Twelve Tables, and from the other proofs which Josephus gives.

The law that governs this people is not only the oldest law in the world but also the most perfect and the only one that has been continuously followed without interruption. This is what Josephus effectively demonstrates in Against Apion,[223] and Philo[224] the Jew, in various texts, where they highlight that it is so ancient that the very term law was only recognized by the oldest nation more than a thousand years later; thus, Homer, who documented the histories of many states, never used the word. Its perfection is easy to judge just by reading it; we can see that it addresses everything with remarkable wisdom, fairness, and judgment, to the point that the earliest legislators, both Greek and Roman, having gained some understanding of it, borrowed their main laws from it. This is clear from what are known as the Twelve Tables and other evidence provided by Josephus.

But this law is at the same time the severest and strictest of all in respect to their religious worship, imposing on this people, in order to keep them to their duty, a thousand peculiar and painful observances, on pain of death. Whence it is very[Pg 175] astonishing that it has been constantly preserved during many centuries by a people, rebellious and impatient as this one was; while all other states have changed their laws from time to time, although these were far more lenient.

But this law is simultaneously the harshest and most demanding of all regarding their religious practices, requiring this people to follow a thousand unique and burdensome rituals, or face execution. It is therefore quite[Pg 175] astonishing that it has been consistently upheld for many centuries by a people as rebellious and impatient as this one was, while all other nations have modified their laws from time to time, even though those were much more forgiving.

The book which contains this law, the first of all, is itself the most ancient book in the world, those of Homer, Hesiod, and others, being six or seven hundred years later.

The book that holds this law, the very first one, is actually the oldest book in the world, with those of Homer, Hesiod, and others coming six or seven hundred years later.

620

The creation and the deluge being past, and God no longer requiring to destroy the world, nor to create it anew, nor to give such great signs of Himself, He began to establish a people on the earth, purposely formed, who were to last until the coming of the people whom the Messiah should fashion by His spirit.

The creation and the flood are in the past, and God no longer needs to destroy the world, recreate it, or show such great signs of Himself. He started to establish a people on Earth, intentionally formed, who would last until the arrival of the people that the Messiah would shape through His spirit.

621

The creation of the world beginning to be distant, God provided a single contemporary historian, and appointed a whole people as guardians of this book, in order that this history might be the most authentic in the world, and that all men might thereby learn a fact so necessary to know, and which could only be known through that means.

The creation of the world starting to feel remote, God provided one modern historian and designated an entire people as the protectors of this book, so that this history could be the most genuine in existence, allowing everyone to learn a crucial fact that could only be understood through that means.

622

[Japhet begins the genealogy.]

[Japhet starts the family tree.]

Joseph folds his arms, and prefers the younger.[225]

Joseph crosses his arms and favors the younger one.[225]

623

Why should Moses make the lives of men so long, and their generations so few?

Why should Moses extend the lives of people so much while their generations are so limited?

Because it is not the length of years, but the multitude of generations, which renders things obscure. For truth is perverted only by the change of men. And yet he puts two things, the most memorable that were ever imagined, namely, the creation and the deluge, so near that we reach from one to the other.

Because it's not the number of years, but the many generations that make things unclear. Truth gets twisted only by changes in people. And yet he connects two of the most remarkable events ever imagined, creation and the flood, so closely that we can easily move from one to the other.

624

Shem, who saw Lamech, who saw Adam, saw also Jacob, who saw those who saw Moses; therefore the deluge and the creation are true. This is conclusive among certain people who understand it rightly.[Pg 176]

Shem, who saw Lamech, who saw Adam, also saw Jacob, who saw those who saw Moses; therefore the flood and the creation are real. This is definitive among those who truly understand it.[Pg 176]

625

The longevity of the patriarchs, instead of causing the loss of past history, conduced, on the contrary, to its preservation. For the reason why we are sometimes insufficiently instructed in the history of our ancestors, is that we have never lived long with them, and that they are often dead before we have attained the age of reason. Now, when men lived so long, children lived long with their parents. They conversed long with them. But what else could be the subject of their talk save the history of their ancestors, since to that all history was reduced, and men did not study science or art, which now form a large part of daily conversation? We see also that in these days tribes took particular care to preserve their genealogies.

The long lives of the patriarchs didn't lead to a loss of historical knowledge; rather, they helped preserve it. The reason we're sometimes not well-informed about our ancestors' history is that we didn’t spend enough time with them, and many passed away before we were old enough to understand. Back then, when people lived much longer, children spent a lot of time with their parents and had many conversations with them. What else could they talk about except their ancestors' history? Back then, all history was tied to family, and people didn't focus on science or art, which now make up a significant part of our daily discussions. It's also clear that tribes took extra care to preserve their genealogies during those times.

626

I believe that Joshua was the first of God's people to have this name, as Jesus Christ was the last of God's people.

I think Joshua was the first of God’s people to have this name, just as Jesus Christ was the last.

627

Antiquity of the Jews.—What a difference there is between one book and another! I am not astonished that the Greeks made the Iliad, nor the Egyptians and the Chinese their histories.

Antiquity of the Jews.—What a difference there is between one book and another! I’m not surprised that the Greeks created the Iliad, nor that the Egyptians and the Chinese wrote their own histories.

We have only to see how this originates. These fabulous historians are not contemporaneous with the facts about which they write. Homer composes a romance, which he gives out as such, and which is received as such; for nobody doubted that Troy and Agamemnon no more existed than did the golden apple. Accordingly he did not think of making a history, but solely a book to amuse; he is the only writer of his time; the beauty of the work has made it last, every one learns it and talks of it, it is necessary to know it, and each one knows it by heart. Four hundred years afterwards the witnesses of these facts are no longer alive, no one knows of his own knowledge if it be a fable or a history; one has only learnt it from his ancestors, and this can pass for truth.

We just need to look at how this all started. These incredible historians weren’t alive during the events they describe. Homer creates a story that he presents as such, and everyone accepts it as true; nobody questioned that Troy and Agamemnon existed any more than the golden apple did. So, he wasn’t trying to write history, but just a book for entertainment; he was the only writer of his time. The beauty of his work has allowed it to endure; everyone learns it and talks about it, it’s something you need to know, and everyone knows it by heart. Four hundred years later, the people who witnessed these events are long gone, and no one can say for sure if it’s a myth or real history; it’s only been passed down through generations, and that can be accepted as the truth.

Every history which is not contemporaneous, as the books of the Sibyls and Trismegistus,[226] and so many others which have been believed by the world, are false, and found to be false in the course of time. It is not so with contemporaneous writers.

Every history that isn't from the same time period, like the books of the Sibyls and Trismegistus,[226] and many others that people have accepted as truth, are false and have been proven false over time. This isn’t the case with contemporary writers.

There is a great difference between a book which an individual writes, and publishes to a nation, and a book which itself creates a nation. We cannot doubt that the book is as old as the people.[Pg 177]

There’s a big difference between a book that someone writes and shares with a country and a book that actually builds a nation. We can’t deny that the book has existed as long as the people do.[Pg 177]

628

Josephus hides the shame of his nation.

Josephus conceals the embarrassment of his people.

Moses does not hide his own shame.

Moses doesn’t hide his own shame.

Quis mihi det ut omnes prophetent?[227]

Who will give me the ability to prophesy for everyone?[227]

He was weary of the multitude.

He was tired of the crowd.

629

The sincerity of the Jews.—Maccabees,[228] after they had no more prophets; the Masorah, since Jesus Christ.

The sincerity of the Jews.—Maccabees,[228] after they had no more prophets; the Masorah, since Jesus Christ.

This book will be a testimony for you.[229]

This book will be a testament for you.[229]

Defective and final letters.

Faulty and final letters.

Sincere against their honour, and dying for it; this has no example in the world, and no root in nature.

Sincerely risking their honor and dying for it; this has no example in the world and no basis in nature.

630

Sincerity of the Jews.—They preserve lovingly and carefully the book in which Moses declares that they have been all their life ungrateful to God, and that he knows they will be still more so after his death; but that he calls heaven and earth to witness against them, and that he has [taught] them enough.

Sincerity of the Jews.—They lovingly and carefully preserve the book where Moses tells them that they have always been ungrateful to God, and that he knows they will be even more so after his death; but he calls heaven and earth to witness against them, and he has [taught] them enough.

He declares that God, being angry with them, shall at last scatter them among all the nations of the earth; that as they have offended Him by worshipping gods who were not their God, so He will provoke them by calling a people who are not His people; that He desires that all His words be preserved for ever, and that His book be placed in the Ark of the Covenant to serve for ever as a witness against them.

He states that God, upset with them, will ultimately scatter them among all the nations on earth; that just as they have angered Him by worshipping gods that are not theirs, He will challenge them by choosing a people who are not His people; that He wants all His words to be kept forever, and that His book should be placed in the Ark of the Covenant to serve as a lasting witness against them.

Isaiah says the same thing, xxx.

Isaiah says the same thing, xxx.

631

On Esdras.—The story that the books were burnt with the temple proved false by Maccabees: "Jeremiah gave them the law."

On Esdras.—The claim that the books were burned with the temple was shown to be false by the Maccabees: "Jeremiah gave them the law."

The story that he recited the whole by heart. Josephus and Esdras point out that he read the book. Baronius, Ann., p. 180: Nullus penitus Hebræorum antiquorum reperitur qui tradiderit libros periisse et per Esdram esse restitutos, nisi in IV Esdræ.

The story that he recited entirely from memory. Josephus and Esdras mention that he read the book. Baronius, Ann., p. 180: No ancient Hebrews are found who reported that the books were lost and restored through Esdras, except in IV Esdræ.

The story that he changed the letters.

The story that he altered the letters.

Philo, in Vita Moysis: Illa lingua ac character quo antiquitus scripta est lex sic permansit usque ad LXX.[Pg 178]

Philo, in Vita Moysis: That language and script in which the law was originally written has remained unchanged up to the Seventy.[Pg 178]

Josephus says that the Law was in Hebrew when it was translated by the Seventy.

Josephus says that the Law was in Hebrew when the Seventy translated it.

Under Antiochus and Vespasian, when they wanted to abolish the books, and when there was no prophet, they could not do so. And under the Babylonians, when no persecution had been made, and when there were so many prophets, would they have let them be burnt?

Under Antiochus and Vespasian, when they wanted to get rid of the books and there was no prophet, they couldn't do it. And under the Babylonians, when there was no persecution and so many prophets were around, would they have allowed them to be burned?

Josephus laughs at the Greeks who would not bear ...

Josephus laughs at the Greeks who wouldn’t tolerate ...

Tertullian.[230]Perinde potuit abolefactam eam violentia cataclysmi in spiritu rursus reformare, quemadmodum et Hierosolymis Babylonia expugnatione deletis, omne instrumentum Judaicæ literaturæ per Esdram constat restauratum.

Tertullian.[230]Just as the spirit could restore what was destroyed by the violence of the flood, similarly, after the conquest of Jerusalem by Babylon, all the tools of Jewish literature were restored through Ezra.

He says that Noah could as easily have restored in spirit the book of Enoch, destroyed by the Deluge, as Esdras could have restored the Scriptures lost during the Captivity.

He says that Noah could just as easily have revived the book of Enoch, destroyed by the Flood, as Ezra could have restored the Scriptures lost during the Captivity.

(Θεὸς) ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ Ναβουχοδόνοσορ αἰcγμαλωίᾳ τοῦ λαοῦ, διαφθαρεισῶν τῶν γραφῶν ... ἐνέπνευσε Εσδρᾷ τῶ ἱερεἱ ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Λευὶ τοῦς τῶν προγελονότων προφητῶν πα'ντας ἀνατάξασθαι λόγους, καὶ ἀποκαταστῆσαι τῷ λαῳ τὴν διὰ Μωυσέως νομοθεσίαν. [231] He alleges this to prove that it is not incredible that the Seventy may have explained the holy Scriptures with that uniformity which we admire in them. And he took that from Saint Irenæus.[232]

(Θεὸς) during the Babylonian captivity of the people, after corrupting the texts ... inspired Ezra, the priest from the tribe of Levi, to gather all the words of the earlier prophets and to restore the law given to the people through Moses. [231] He claims this to show that it's not unbelievable that the Seventy could have explained the holy Scriptures with the consistency we admire in them. He derived this from Saint Irenæus.[232]

Saint Hilary, in his preface to the Psalms, says that Esdras arranged the Psalms in order.

Saint Hilary, in his preface to the Psalms, says that Ezra organized the Psalms in order.

The origin of this tradition comes from the 14th chapter of the fourth book of Esdras. Deus glorificatus est, et Scripturæ vere divinæ creditæ sunt, omnibus eandem et eisdem verbis et eisdem nominibus recitantibus ab initio usque ad finem, uti et præsentes gentes cognoscerent quoniam per inspirationem Dei interpretatæ sunt Scripturæ, et non esset mirabile Deum hoc in eis operatum: quando in ea captivitate populi quæ facta est a Nabuchodonosor, corruptis scripturis et post 70 annos Judæis descendentibus in regionem suam, et post deinde temporibus Artaxerxis Persarum regis, inspiravit Esdræ sacerdoti tribus Levi præteritorum prophetarum omnes rememorare sermones, et restituere populo eam legem quæ data est per Moysen.

The origin of this tradition comes from the 14th chapter of the fourth book of Esdras. God was glorified, and the scriptures were truly believed to be divine, with everyone reciting the same words and names from beginning to end, so that the present nations would recognize that the scriptures were interpreted through God's inspiration, and it wouldn't be surprising that God accomplished this among them: when the people were taken captive by Nebuchadnezzar, the scriptures were corrupted, and after 70 years, the Jews descended back to their land, and later during the reign of Artaxerxes, king of the Persians, God inspired Ezra the priest of the tribe of Levi to recall all the words of the former prophets and restore to the people the law given through Moses.

632

Against the story in Esdras, 2 Maccab. ii;—Josephus, Antiquities, II, i—Cyrus took occasion from the prophecy of Isaiah to release the people. The Jews held their property in[Pg 179] peace under Cyrus in Babylon; hence they could well have the Law.

Against the story in Esdras, 2 Maccab. ii;—Josephus, Antiquities, II, i—Cyrus used the prophecy of Isaiah as a reason to free the people. The Jews maintained their property in [Pg 179] peace under Cyrus in Babylon; therefore, they could easily have the Law.

Josephus, in the whole history of Esdras, does not say one word about this restoration.—2 Kings xvii, 27.

Josephus doesn't mention this restoration at all in the entire account of Esdras.—2 Kings xvii, 27.

633

If the story in Esdras[233] is credible, then it must be believed that the Scripture is Holy Scripture; for this story is based only on the authority of those who assert that of the Seventy, which shows that the Scripture is holy.

If the account in Esdras[233] is reliable, then we must accept that Scripture is indeed Holy Scripture; because this account relies solely on the claims of those who affirm that of the Seventy, indicating that the Scripture is sacred.

Therefore if this account be true, we have what we want therein; if not, we have it elsewhere. And thus those who would ruin the truth of our religion, founded on Moses, establish it by the same authority by which they attack it. So by this providence it still exists.

Therefore, if this account is true, we have what we need; if not, we can find it elsewhere. And so those who want to undermine the truth of our religion, which is based on Moses, actually support it with the same authority they use to challenge it. Thus, by this providence, it continues to exist.

634

Chronology of Rabbinism. (The citations of pages are from the book Pugio.)

Chronology of Rabbinism. (The page references are from the book Pugio.)

Page 27. R. Hakadosch (anno 200), author of the Mischna, or vocal law, or second law.

Page 27. R. Hakadosch (year 200), author of the *Mishnah*, or oral law, or second law.

Commentaries on the Mischna (anno 340):{The one Siphra.
{Barajetot.
{Talmud Hierosol.
{Tosiphtot.

Bereschit Rabah, by R. Osaiah Rabah, commentary on the Mischna.

Bereschit Rabah, by R. Osaiah Rabah, commentary on the Mishnah.

Bereschit Rabah, Bar Naconi, are subtle and pleasant discourses, historical and theological. This same author wrote the books called Rabot.

Bereschit Rabah, Bar Naconi presents thoughtful and enjoyable discussions, both historical and theological. The same author also wrote the works known as Rabot.

A hundred years after the Talmud Hierosol was composed the Babylonian Talmud, by R. Ase, A.D. 440, by the universal consent of all the Jews, who are necessarily obliged to observe all that is contained therein.

A hundred years after the Talmud Hierosol was created, the Babylonian Talmud, by R. Ase, CE 440, was accepted by all Jews, who are required to follow everything written in it.

The addition of R. Ase is called the Gemara, that is to say, the "commentary" on the Mischna.

The addition of R. Ase is called the Gemara, which means the "commentary" on the Mischna.

And the Talmud includes together the Mischna and the Gemara.

And the Talmud combines the Mishnah and the Gemara.

635

If does not indicate indifference: Malachi, Isaiah.

If doesn't mean indifference: Malachi, Isaiah.

Is., Si volumus, etc.

Is., Si we want, etc.

In quacumque die.[Pg 180]

On any day.[Pg 180]

636

Prophecies.—The sceptre was not interrupted by the captivity in Babylon, because the return was promised and foretold.

Prophecies.—The scepter wasn't interrupted by the Babylonian captivity because the return was promised and predicted.

637

Proofs of Jesus Christ.—Captivity, with the assurance of deliverance within seventy years, was not real captivity. But now they are captives without any hope.

Proofs of Jesus Christ.—Being in captivity, with the promise of freedom in seventy years, wasn’t truly captivity. But now they are captives with no hope at all.

God has promised them that even though He should scatter them to the ends of the earth, nevertheless if they were faithful to His law, He would assemble them together again. They are very faithful to it, and remain oppressed.

God has promised them that even if He scatters them to the farthest corners of the earth, if they stay true to His law, He will bring them back together. They are very dedicated to it and continue to face oppression.

638

When Nebuchadnezzar carried away the people, for fear they should believe that the sceptre had departed from Judah, they were told beforehand that they would be there for a short time, and that they would be restored. They were always consoled by the prophets; and their kings continued. But the second destruction is without promise of restoration, without prophets, without kings, without consolation, without hope, because the sceptre is taken away for ever.

When Nebuchadnezzar took the people away, worried they might think the power had left Judah, they were warned in advance that they would be there for a little while and that they would eventually be brought back. The prophets always offered them comfort, and their kings remained in place. But the second destruction comes with no promise of being brought back, no prophets, no kings, no comfort, and no hope, because the power is gone for good.

639

It is a wonderful thing, and worthy of particular attention, to see this Jewish people existing so many years in perpetual misery, it being necessary as a proof of Jesus Christ, both that they should exist to prove Him, and that they should be miserable because they crucified Him; and though to be miserable and to exist are contradictory, they nevertheless still exist in spite of their misery.

It’s remarkable and deserves special notice to see the Jewish people enduring through so many years of constant suffering. This serves as proof of Jesus Christ, as they need to be here to testify to Him, and they have to be in distress because they crucified Him. Even though being miserable and existing might seem contradictory, they still continue to exist despite their suffering.

640

They are visibly a people expressly created to serve as a witness to the Messiah (Isaiah, xliii, 9; xliv, 8). They keep the books, and love them, and do not understand them. And all this was foretold; that God's judgments are entrusted to them, but as a sealed book.

They obviously exist as a people specifically made to be a witness to the Messiah (Isaiah, xliii, 9; xliv, 8). They hold onto the scriptures, love them, yet don’t fully grasp their meaning. All of this was predicted; that God’s judgments are given to them, but it’s like a sealed book.


SECTION X

TYPOLOGY

641

Proof of the two Testaments at once.—To prove the two at one stroke, we need only see if the prophecies in one are fulfilled in the other. To examine the prophecies, we must understand them. For if we believe they have only one meaning, it is certain that the Messiah has not come; but if they have two meanings, it is certain that He has come in Jesus Christ.

Proof of the two Testaments at once.—To prove both Testaments at the same time, we just need to see if the prophecies in one are fulfilled in the other. To look at the prophecies, we need to understand them. If we think they have only one meaning, it’s clear that the Messiah hasn’t come; but if they have two meanings, then it’s certain that He has come in Jesus Christ.

The whole problem then is to know if they have two meanings.

The main issue is figuring out if they have two meanings.

That the Scripture has two meanings, which Jesus Christ and the Apostles have given, is shown by the following proofs:

That the Scriptures have two meanings, as indicated by Jesus Christ and the Apostles, is demonstrated by the following evidence:

1. Proof by Scripture itself.

Proof from Scripture itself.

2. Proof by the Rabbis. Moses Maimonides says that it has two aspects, and that the prophets have prophesied Jesus Christ only.

2. Proof by the Rabbis. Moses Maimonides states that it has two aspects, and that the prophets have prophesied only about Jesus Christ.

3. Proof by the Kabbala.[234]

3. Kabbalah Proof.[234]

4. Proof by the mystical interpretation which the Rabbis themselves give to Scripture.

4. Evidence through the mystical interpretation that the Rabbis themselves provide for Scripture.

5. Proof by the principles of the Rabbis, that there are two meanings; that there are two advents of the Messiah, a glorious and an humiliating one, according to their desert; that the prophets have prophesied of the Messiah only—the Law is not eternal, but must change at the coming of the Messiah—that then they shall no more remember the Red Sea; that the Jews and the Gentiles shall be mingled.

5. Proof by the teachings of the Rabbis, that there are two meanings; that there are two arrivals of the Messiah, one glorious and one humiliating, based on their merit; that the prophets have spoken only of the Messiah—the Law is not eternal but must change with the coming of the Messiah—that then they shall no longer remember the Red Sea; that Jews and Gentiles shall be mixed together.

[6. Proof by the key which Jesus Christ and the Apostles give us.]

[6. Proof by the key that Jesus Christ and the Apostles provide us.]

642

Isaiah, li. The Red Sea an image of the Redemption. Ut sciatis quod filius hominis habet potestatem remittendi peccata, tibi dico: Surge.[235] God, wishing to show that He could form a people holy with an invisible holiness, and fill them with an eternal glory, made visible things. As nature is an image of[Pg 182] grace, He has done in the bounties of nature what He would do in those of grace, in order that we might judge that He could make the invisible, since He made the visible excellently.

Isaiah, li. The Red Sea is a symbol of Redemption. So you know that the Son of Man has the authority to forgive sins, I tell you: Get up.[235] God wanted to show that He could create a holy people with an unseen holiness and fill them with eternal glory, so He created visible things. Just as nature reflects grace, He has done in the gifts of nature what He would do in the gifts of grace, so we might understand that He could create the invisible since He made the visible so excellently.

Therefore He saved this people from the deluge; He has raised them up from Abraham, redeemed them from their enemies, and set them at rest.

Therefore, He saved this people from the flood; He has raised them up from Abraham, rescued them from their enemies, and given them peace.

The object of God was not to save them from the deluge, and raise up a whole people from Abraham, only in order to bring them into a rich land.

The purpose of God wasn't just to save them from the flood and to create a whole nation from Abraham just to lead them to a wealthy land.

And even grace is only the type of glory, for it is not the ultimate end. It has been symbolised by the law, and itself symbolises [glory]. But it is the type of it, and the origin or cause.

And even grace is just a kind of glory, because it’s not the final goal. It has been represented by the law, and it itself represents [glory]. But it’s only a type of glory and its source or cause.

The ordinary life of men is like that of the saints. They all seek their satisfaction, and differ only in the object in which they place it; they call those their enemies who hinder them, etc. God has then shown the power which He has of giving invisible blessings, by that which He has shown Himself to have over things visible.

The everyday lives of people are similar to those of saints. They all look for their happiness, and the only difference is what they focus on for that happiness; they consider those who block their path to be their enemies, and so on. God has demonstrated His ability to provide unseen blessings through the control He has over visible things.

643

Types.—God, wishing to form for Himself an holy people, whom He should separate from all other nations, whom He should deliver from their enemies, and should put into a place of rest, has promised to do so, and has foretold by His prophets the time and the manner of His coming. And yet, to confirm the hope of His elect, He has made them see in it an image through all time, without leaving them devoid of assurances of His power and of His will to save them. For, at the creation of man, Adam was the witness, and guardian of the promise of a Saviour, who should be born of woman, when men were still so near the creation that they could not have forgotten their creation and their fall. When those who had seen Adam were no longer in the world, God sent Noah whom He saved, and drowned the whole earth by a miracle which sufficiently indicated the power which He had to save the world, and the will which He had to do so, and to raise up from the seed of woman Him whom He had promised. This miracle was enough to confirm the hope of men.

Types.—God, wanting to create a holy people for Himself, set apart from all other nations, to rescue them from their enemies and grant them peace, has promised to do so and has shown through His prophets when and how He will come. To strengthen the hope of His chosen ones, He has provided them with a timeless image, ensuring they have signs of His power and His desire to save them. At the start of humanity, Adam was the witness and protector of the promise of a Savior who would be born of a woman, when people were still close to their creation and could not forget their origins and their fall. When those who had known Adam were no longer around, God sent Noah, whom He saved, and performed a miracle by drowning the entire world, clearly demonstrating His power to save and His intention to raise up the one He had promised from the seed of woman. This miracle was enough to solidify people's hope.

The memory of the deluge being so fresh among men, while Noah was still alive, God made promises to Abraham, and, while Shem was still living, sent Moses, etc....[Pg 183]

The memory of the flood was still fresh in people's minds while Noah was still alive. God made promises to Abraham and sent Moses while Shem was still living, etc....[Pg 183]

644

Types.—God, willing to deprive His own of perishable blessings, created the Jewish people in order to show that this was not owing to lack of power.

Types.—God, wanting to take away temporary blessings from His own, created the Jewish people to demonstrate that this wasn’t due to a lack of power.

645

The Synagogue did not perish, because it was a type. But because it was only a type, it fell into servitude. The type existed till the truth came, in order that the Church should be always visible, either in the sign which promised it, or in substance.

The Synagogue didn’t disappear because it was a symbol. But because it was just a symbol, it ended up in servitude. The symbol existed until the truth arrived, so that the Church would always be visible, either in the sign that promised it or in reality.

646

That the law was figurative.

That the law was metaphorical.

647

Two errors: 1. To take everything literally. 2. To take everything spiritually.

Two mistakes: 1. Taking everything literally. 2. Taking everything spiritually.

648

To speak against too greatly figurative language.

To speak out against overly figurative language.

649

There are some types clear and demonstrative, but others which seem somewhat far-fetched, and which convince only those who are already persuaded. These are like the Apocalyptics. But the difference is that they have none which are certain, so that nothing is so unjust as to claim that theirs are as well founded as some of ours; for they have none so demonstrative as some of ours. The comparison is unfair. We must not put on the same level, and confound things, because they seem to agree in one point, while they are so different in another. The clearness in divine things requires us to revere the obscurities in them.

Some arguments are clear and straightforward, while others seem a bit out there and only convince those who are already on board. They're like the Apocalyptics. But the key difference is that they don’t have any that are certain, so it's completely unfair to claim that their ideas are as well-founded as some of ours; they don’t have anything as convincing as some of ours. The comparison isn’t fair. We shouldn’t put them on the same level or confuse them just because they seem similar in one aspect, while they’re so different in another. The clarity in divine matters calls for us to respect the uncertainties within them.

[It is like men, who employ a certain obscure language among themselves. Those who should not understand it, would understand only a foolish meaning.]

[It’s like men who use a certain unclear language among themselves. Those who aren’t supposed to understand it would only grasp a silly meaning.]

650

Extravagances of the Apocalyptics, Preadamites, Millenarians, etc.—He who would base extravagant opinions on Scripture, will, for example, base them on this. It is said that "this generation[Pg 184] shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled."[236] Upon that I will say that after that generation will come another generation, and so on ever in succession.

Extravagances of the Apocalyptics, Preadamites, Millenarians, etc.—Anyone who tries to support outlandish views with Scripture will, for instance, use this. It says, "this generation[Pg 184] shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled."[236] In response, I can say that after that generation, another will follow, and this pattern will continue indefinitely.

Solomon and the King are spoken of in the second book of Chronicles, as if they were two different persons. I will say that they were two.

Solomon and the King are mentioned in the second book of Chronicles as if they are two different people. I will say that they were two.

651

Particular Types.—A double law, double tables of the law, a double temple, a double captivity.

Specific Types.—A dual law, dual tables of the law, a dual temple, a dual captivity.

652

Types.—The prophets prophesied by symbols of a girdle, a beard and burnt hair, etc.

Types.—The prophets foretold the future using symbols like a belt, a beard, and burned hair, etc.

653

Difference between dinner and supper.[237]

Dinner vs. supper. [237]

In God the word does not differ from the intention, for He is true; nor the word from the effect, for He is powerful; nor the means from the effect, for He is wise. Bern., Ult. Sermo in Missam.

In God, the word aligns perfectly with the intention because He is truthful; the word matches the effect because He is powerful; and the means correspond with the effect because He is wise. Bern., Ult. Sermo in Missam.

Augustine, De Civit. Dei, v, 10. This rule is general. God can do everything, except those things, which if He could do, He would not be almighty, as dying, being deceived, lying, etc.

Augustine, De Civit. Dei, v, 10. This rule is universal. God can do anything, except for those things that, if He could do them, would mean He isn't all-powerful, like dying, being deceived, lying, and so on.

Several Evangelists for the confirmation of the truth; their difference useful.

Several Evangelists confirm the truth; their differences are useful.

The Eucharist after the Lord's Supper. Truth after the type.

The Eucharist following the Last Supper. Reality after the symbol.

The ruin of Jerusalem, a type of the ruin of the world, forty years after the death of Jesus. "I know not," as a man, or as an ambassador (Mark xiii, 32). (Matthew xxiv, 36.)

The destruction of Jerusalem, representing the destruction of the world, happened forty years after Jesus died. "I don't know," as a person, or as a messenger (Mark xiii, 32). (Matthew xxiv, 36.)

Jesus condemned by the Jews and the Gentiles.

Jesus was condemned by both the Jews and the Gentiles.

The Jews and the Gentiles typified by the two sons. Aug., De Civ., xx, 29.

The Jews and the Gentiles represented by the two sons. Aug., De Civ., xx, 29.

654

The six ages, the six Fathers of the six ages, the six wonders at the beginning of the six ages, the six mornings at the beginning of the six ages.[238]

The six ages, the six Fathers of the six ages, the six wonders at the start of the six ages, the six mornings at the start of the six ages.[238]

655

Adam forma futuri.[239] The six days to form the one, the six ages to form the other. The six days, which Moses represents[Pg 185] for the formation of Adam, are only the picture of the six ages to form Jesus Christ and the Church. If Adam had not sinned, and Jesus Christ had not come, there had been only one covenant, only one age of men, and the creation would have been represented as accomplished at one single time.

Adam forma futuri.[239] The six days to create one, the six ages to create the other. The six days that Moses describes[Pg 185] for the creation of Adam are just a reflection of the six ages needed to bring forth Jesus Christ and the Church. If Adam hadn't sinned, and Jesus Christ hadn't come, there would have been only one covenant, only one age of humanity, and creation would have been seen as completed at one single moment.

656

Types.—The Jewish and Egyptian peoples were plainly foretold by the two individuals whom Moses met; the Egyptian beating the Jew, Moses avenging him and killing the Egyptian, and the Jew being ungrateful.

Types.—The Jewish and Egyptian people were clearly predicted by the two individuals Moses encountered; the Egyptian attacked the Jew, Moses defended him and killed the Egyptian, and the Jew turned out to be ungrateful.

657

The symbols of the Gospel for the state of the sick soul are sick bodies; but because one body cannot be sick enough to express it well, several have been needed. Thus there are the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the paralytic, the dead Lazarus, the possessed. All this crowd is in the sick soul.

The symbols of the Gospel for a troubled soul are sick bodies; however, since one body can't fully represent this condition, multiple figures are necessary. That's why we have the deaf, the mute, the blind, the paralyzed, the deceased Lazarus, and the possessed. All these individuals reflect the state of a sick soul.

658

Types.—To show that the Old Testament is only figurative, and that the prophets understood by temporal blessings other blessings, this is the proof:

Types.—To demonstrate that the Old Testament is merely symbolic, and that the prophets interpreted temporal blessings as referring to other kinds of blessings, here is the proof:

First, that this would be unworthy of God.

First, that this would be unworthy of God.

Secondly, that their discourses express very clearly the promise of temporal blessings, and that they say nevertheless that their discourses are obscure, and that their meaning will not be understood. Whence it appears that this secret meaning was not that which they openly expressed, and that consequently they meant to speak of other sacrifices, of another deliverer, etc. They say that they will be understood only in the fullness of time (Jer. xxx, ult.).

Secondly, their discussions clearly convey the promise of earthly blessings, yet they claim that their messages are unclear and won't be understood. This suggests that the hidden meaning was not what they expressed openly, and therefore, they intended to refer to different sacrifices, a different deliverer, etc. They assert that they will only be understood when the time is right (Jer. xxx, ult.).

The third proof is that their discourses are contradictory, and neutralise each other; so that if we think that they did not mean by the words "law" and "sacrifice" anything else than that of Moses, there is a plain and gross contradiction. Therefore they meant something else, sometimes contradicting themselves in the same chapter. Now, to understand the meaning of an author ...

The third evidence is that their discussions contradict each other, canceling each other out; so that if we believe that by the words "law" and "sacrifice" they only meant what was in Moses, there's a clear and serious contradiction. So, they meant something different, occasionally opposing themselves even within the same chapter. Now, to grasp the meaning of an author ...

659

Lust has become natural to us, and has made our second nature. Thus there are two natures in us—the one good, the[Pg 186] other bad. Where is God? Where you are not, and the kingdom of God is within you. The Rabbis.

Lust has become instinctive for us and has shaped our second nature. So, we have two natures within us—one good and the[Pg 186] other bad. Where is God? He is where you are not, and the kingdom of God is within you. The Rabbis.

660

Penitence, alone of all these mysteries, has been manifestly declared to the Jews, and by Saint John, the Forerunner; and then the other mysteries; to indicate that in each man, as in the entire world, this order must be observed.

Penitence, unlike all these mysteries, has been clearly revealed to the Jews, and by Saint John, the Forerunner; and then the other mysteries; to show that in each person, as in the whole world, this order must be maintained.

661

The carnal Jews understood neither the greatness nor the humiliation of the Messiah foretold in their prophecies. They misunderstood Him in His foretold greatness, as when He said that the Messiah should be lord of David, though his son, and that He was before Abraham, who had seen Him. They did not believe Him so great as to be eternal, and they likewise misunderstood Him in His humiliation and in His death. "The Messiah," said they, "abideth for ever, and this man says that he shall die."[240] Therefore they believed Him neither mortal nor eternal; they only sought in Him for a carnal greatness.

The fleshly Jews didn’t understand either the greatness or the humiliation of the Messiah mentioned in their prophecies. They got it wrong about His foretold greatness when He said that the Messiah would be Lord of David, even though He was his son, and that He existed before Abraham, who had seen Him. They didn’t believe He was great enough to be eternal, and they also misunderstood Him in His humiliation and death. “The Messiah,” they said, “lives forever, and this man claims that he will die.” Therefore, they believed Him to be neither mortal nor eternal; they only sought a physical greatness in Him.

662

Typical.—Nothing is so like charity as covetousness, and nothing is so opposed to it. Thus the Jews, full of possessions which flattered their covetousness, were very like Christians, and very contrary. And by this means they had the two qualities which it was necessary they should have, to be very like the Messiah to typify Him, and very contrary not to be suspected witnesses.

Typical.—Nothing resembles charity more than greed, and nothing is more opposed to it. So, the Jews, with their wealth that fed their greed, were very similar to Christians, yet very different. This way, they possessed the two qualities necessary to closely resemble the Messiah to represent Him, while also being different enough not to be seen as suspicious witnesses.

663

Typical.—God made use of the lust of the Jews to make them minister to Jesus Christ, [who brought the remedy for their lust].

Typical.—God used the desires of the Jews to make them serve Jesus Christ, [who brought the solution for their desires].

664

Charity is not a figurative precept. It is dreadful to say that Jesus Christ, who came to take away types in order to establish the truth, came only to establish the type of charity, in order to take away the existing reality which was there before.

Charity isn't just an idea. It's terrible to suggest that Jesus Christ, who came to remove symbols to establish the truth, came only to establish the concept of charity, just to eliminate the real thing that existed before.

"If the light be darkness, how great is that darkness!"[Pg 187][241]

"If the light is darkness, how deep is that darkness!"[Pg 187][241]

665

Fascination. Somnum suum.[242] Figura hujus mundi.[243]

Fascination. Dreams.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Figure of this world.[243]

The Eucharist. Comedes panem tuum.[244] Panem nostrum.

The Eucharist. Give us your bread.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Our bread.

Inimici Dei terram lingent.[245] Sinners lick the dust, that is to say, love earthly pleasures.

God's enemies will lick the dust.[245] Sinners love earthly pleasures.

The Old Testament contained the types of future joy, and the New contains the means of arriving at it. The types were of joy; the means of penitence; and nevertheless the Paschal Lamb was eaten with bitter herbs, cum amaritudinibus.[246]

The Old Testament held representations of future joy, while the New Testament provides the ways to achieve it. The representations were of joy; the ways involved repentance; and yet, the Paschal Lamb was eaten with bitter herbs, cum amaritudinibus.[246]

Singularis sum ego donec transeam.[247]—Jesus Christ before His death was almost the only martyr.

I am one until I pass on.[247]—Jesus Christ before His death was nearly the only martyr.

666

Typical.—The expressions, sword, shield. Potentissime.

Typical.—The terms, sword, shield. Potentissime.

667

We are estranged, only by departing from charity. Our prayers and our virtues are abominable before God, if they are not the prayers and the virtues of Jesus Christ. And our sins will never be the object of [mercy], but of the justice of God, if they are not [those of] Jesus Christ. He has adopted our sins, and has [admitted] us into union [with Him], for virtues are [His own, and] sins are foreign to Him; while virtues [are] foreign to us, and our sins are our own.

We are separated only because we lack compassion. Our prayers and virtues are detestable to God if they aren't aligned with the prayers and virtues of Jesus Christ. Our sins will never receive [mercy], only God's justice, unless they are [those of] Jesus Christ. He has taken on our sins and welcomed us into a relationship [with Him], because His virtues are [His own, and] our sins do not belong to Him; whereas His virtues [are] not ours, and our sins are truly ours.

Let us change the rule which we have hitherto chosen for judging what is good. We had our own will as our rule. Let us now take the will of [God]; all that He wills is good and right to us, all that He does not will is [bad].

Let’s change the standard we've been using to decide what’s good. We used our own will as the standard. Now, let’s use God’s will; everything He wills is good and right for us, and everything He doesn’t will is bad.

All that God does not permit is forbidden. Sins are forbidden by the general declaration that God has made, that He did not allow them. Other things which He has left without general prohibition, and which for that reason are said to be permitted, are nevertheless not always permitted. For when God removed some one of them from us, and when, by the event, which is a manifestation of the will of God, it appears that God does not will that we should have a thing, that is then forbidden to us as sin; since the will of God is that we should not have one more than another. There is this sole difference between these two things, that it is certain that God will never allow sin, while it is not certain that He will never allow the other. But so long as God does not permit it, we ought to regard it as sin; so long[Pg 188] as the absence of God's will, which alone is all goodness and all justice, renders it unjust and wrong.

Everything that God doesn’t allow is forbidden. Sins are prohibited by God's overarching declaration that they are not permitted. Other things, which God hasn’t specifically prohibited and are considered allowed for that reason, are still not always acceptable. When God takes something away from us, and when the situation shows God’s will, it becomes clear that He doesn’t want us to have that thing; at that point, it is forbidden for us as a sin, since God’s will is that we should not have one thing over another. The only difference between these two cases is that it’s certain God will never allow sin, while it’s uncertain whether He will always allow the other things. However, as long as God does not permit it, we should treat it as a sin; as long as the lack of God's will, which is the foundation of all goodness and justice, makes it unjust and wrong.

668

To change the type, because of our weakness.

To change the type, due to our weakness.

669

Types.—The Jews had grown old in these earthly thoughts, that God loved their father Abraham, his flesh and what sprung from it; that on account of this He had multiplied them, and distinguished them from all other nations, without allowing them to intermingle; that when they were languishing in Egypt, He brought them out with all these great signs in their favour; that He fed them with manna in the desert, and led them into a very rich land; that He gave them kings and a well-built temple, in order to offer up beasts before Him, by the shedding of whose blood they should be purified; and that at last He was to send them the Messiah to make them masters of all the world, and foretold the time of His coming.

Types.—The Jews had become set in their beliefs, thinking that God loved their ancestor Abraham, his lineage, and everything that came from it; that because of this, He had multiplied them and set them apart from all other nations, without allowing them to mix; that when they were suffering in Egypt, He rescued them with amazing signs in their favor; that He provided them with manna in the desert and led them into a prosperous land; that He gave them kings and a magnificent temple, so they could offer sacrifices to Him, with the shedding of blood for their purification; and that ultimately, He would send them the Messiah to make them rulers of the world and had already foretold the time of His arrival.

The world having grown old in these carnal errors, Jesus Christ came at the time foretold, but not with the expected glory; and thus men did not think it was He. After His death, Saint Paul[248] came to teach men that all these things had happened in allegory; that the kingdom of God did not consist in the flesh, but in the spirit; that the enemies of men were not the Babylonians, but the passions; that God delighted not in temples made with hands, but in a pure and contrite heart; that the circumcision of the body was unprofitable, but that of the heart was needed; that Moses had not given them the bread from heaven, etc.[249]

The world had aged in its sinful ways when Jesus Christ came at the prophesied time, but not with the expected glory; so people didn’t recognize Him. After His death, Saint Paul[248] arrived to teach that all these events were symbolic; that the kingdom of God wasn’t about physical things, but about the spirit; that the real enemies weren’t the Babylonians, but human desires; that God didn’t care for temples built by humans, but for a pure and humble heart; that physical circumcision was worthless, but the circumcision of the heart was essential; and that Moses hadn’t provided them with bread from heaven, etc.[249]

But God, not having desired to reveal these things to this people who were unworthy of them, and having nevertheless desired to foretell them, in order that they might be believed, foretold the time clearly, and expressed the things sometimes clearly, but very often in figures, in order that those who loved symbols might consider them, and those who loved what was symbolised might see it therein.

But God, not wanting to reveal these things to a people who weren't worthy of them, yet wishing to foretell them so they would be believed, clearly announced the time and expressed the messages sometimes clearly, but often used symbols. This way, those who loved symbols could think about them, and those who appreciated what the symbols represented could see it there.

All that tends not to charity is figurative.

All that doesn't support charity is metaphorical.

The sole aim of the Scripture is charity.

The only goal of the Scripture is love.

All which tends not to the sole end is the type of it. For since there is only one end, all which does not lead to it in express terms is figurative.[Pg 189]

Everything that doesn’t contribute to the single purpose is just a type of it. Since there is only one goal, anything that doesn’t clearly lead to it is metaphorical.[Pg 189]

God thus varies that sole precept of charity to satisfy our curiosity, which seeks for variety, by that variety which still leads us to the one thing needful. For one thing alone is needful,[250] and we love variety; and God satisfies both by these varieties, which lead to the one thing needful.

God changes that one rule of love to satisfy our curiosity, which craves variety, with that variety that still brings us to the one thing we truly need. Because there’s only one thing that is essential,[250] and we enjoy diversity; God fulfills both desires with these different experiences that lead us to the one necessary thing.

The Jews have so much loved the shadows, and have so strictly expected them, that they have misunderstood the reality, when it came in the time and manner foretold.

The Jews have loved the shadows so much and have anticipated them so strictly that they have misinterpreted reality when it appeared in the time and way that was predicted.

The Rabbis take the breasts of the Spouse[251] for types, and all that does not express the only end they have, namely, temporal good.

The Rabbis consider the breasts of the Spouse[251] as types, and everything that doesn't reflect their only purpose, which is material benefit.

And Christians take even the Eucharist as a type of the glory at which they aim.

And Christians view the Eucharist as a symbol of the glory they strive for.

670

The Jews, who have been called to subdue nations and kings, have been the slaves of sin; and the Christians, whose calling has been to be servants and subjects, are free children.[252]

The Jews, who have been called to conquer nations and rulers, have been enslaved by sin; while Christians, whose calling is to be servants and subjects, are free children.[252]

671

A formal point.—When Saint Peter and the Apostles deliberated about abolishing circumcision, where it was a question of acting against the law of God, they did not heed the prophets, but simply the reception of the Holy Spirit in the persons uncircumcised.[253]

A formal point.—When Saint Peter and the Apostles discussed getting rid of circumcision, which was a matter of going against God's law, they didn’t pay attention to the prophets, but just considered the acceptance of the Holy Spirit in the uncircumcised individuals.[253]

They thought it more certain that God approved of those whom He filled with His Spirit, than it was that the law must be obeyed. They knew that the end of the law was only the Holy Spirit; and that thus, as men certainly had this without circumcision, it was not necessary.

They believed it was more certain that God approved of those He filled with His Spirit than that the law had to be followed. They understood that the ultimate goal of the law was only the Holy Spirit; therefore, since people could definitely have this without being circumcised, it wasn't necessary.

672

Fac secundum exemplar quod tibi ostensum est in monte.[254]— The Jewish religion then has been formed on its likeness to the truth of the Messiah; and the truth of the Messiah has been recognised by the Jewish religion, which was the type of it.

Do according to the pattern you were shown on the mountain.[254]— The Jewish faith has been shaped by its resemblance to the truth of the Messiah; and the truth of the Messiah has been acknowledged by the Jewish faith, which served as its model.

Among the Jews the truth was only typified; in heaven it is revealed.

Among the Jews, truth was only represented; in heaven, it is revealed.

In the Church it is hidden, and recognised by its resemblance to the type.

In the Church, it's concealed and identified by how closely it resembles the original.

The type has been made according to the truth, and the truth has been recognised according to the type.[Pg 190]

The type has been created based on the truth, and the truth has been acknowledged based on the type.[Pg 190]

Saint Paul[255] says himself that people will forbid to marry, and he himself speaks of it to the Corinthians in a way which is a snare. For if a prophet had said the one, and Saint Paul had then said the other, he would have been accused.

Saint Paul[255] himself says that people will prohibit marriage, and he addresses this with the Corinthians in a way that is misleading. Because if a prophet had made one statement, and Saint Paul had made the opposite statement, he would have faced criticism.

673

Typical.—"Do all things according to the pattern which has been shown thee on the mount." On which Saint Paul says that the Jews have shadowed forth heavenly things.[256]

Typical.—"Do everything according to the plan that has been revealed to you on the mountain." On this, Saint Paul mentions that the Jews have represented heavenly matters. [256]

674

... And yet this Covenant, made to blind some and enlighten others, indicated in those very persons, whom it blinded, the truth which should be recognised by others. For the visible blessings which they received from God were so great and so divine, that He indeed appeared able to give them those that are invisible, and a Messiah.

... And yet this Covenant, designed to blind some while enlightening others, revealed to those it blinded the truth that should be acknowledged by others. The visible blessings they received from God were so immense and divine that He truly seemed capable of granting them the invisible ones, along with a Messiah.

For nature is an image of Grace, and visible miracles are images of the invisible. Ut sciatis ... tibi dico: Surge.

For nature reflects Grace, and visible miracles represent the invisible. Ut sciatis ... tibi dico: Surge.

Isaiah says that Redemption will be as the passage of the Red Sea.

Isaiah says that Redemption will be like crossing the Red Sea.

God has then shown by the deliverance from Egypt, and from the sea, by the defeat of kings, by the manna, by the whole genealogy of Abraham, that He was able to save, to send down bread from heaven, etc.; so that the people hostile to Him are the type and the representation of the very Messiah whom they know not, etc.

God has shown, through the liberation from Egypt, the crossing of the sea, the defeat of kings, the provision of manna, and the entire lineage of Abraham, that He has the power to save, to send down bread from heaven, and more; thus, those who oppose Him are a representation of the very Messiah whom they don't recognize, and so on.

He has then taught us at last that all these things were only types, and what is "true freedom," a "true Israelite," "true circumcision," "true bread from heaven," etc.

He has finally taught us that all these things were just symbols, and what is "true freedom," a "true Israelite," "true circumcision," "true bread from heaven," etc.

In these promises each one finds what he has most at heart, temporal benefits or spiritual, God or the creatures; but with this difference, that those who therein seek the creatures find them, but with many contradictions, with a prohibition against loving them, with the command to worship God only, and to love Him only, which is the same thing, and, finally, that the Messiah came not for them; whereas those who therein seek God find Him, without any contradiction, with the command to love Him only, and that the Messiah came in the time foretold, to give them the blessings which they ask.

In these promises, everyone finds what they care about most, whether it's worldly benefits or spiritual ones, God or other people; but there’s an important difference: those who seek things in the world find them, but face many contradictions, including being told not to love them, being commanded to worship only God, and to love Him exclusively, which is essentially the same thing. Ultimately, the Messiah did not come for them. In contrast, those who seek God find Him without any contradictions, with the command to love Him only, and they learn that the Messiah came at the prophesied time to give them the blessings they desire.

Thus the Jews had miracles and prophecies, which they say fulfilled and the teaching of their law was to worship and[Pg 191] love God only; it was also perpetual. Thus it had all the marks of the true religion; and so it was. But the Jewish teaching must be distinguished from the teaching of the Jewish law. Now the Jewish teaching was not true, although it had miracles and prophecy and perpetuity, because it had not this other point of worshipping and loving God only.

Thus, the Jews had miracles and prophecies, which they claimed were fulfilled, and the core of their law was to worship and love God alone; it was also eternal. Therefore, it had all the characteristics of a true religion; and so it was. However, Jewish teaching must be separated from the teaching of Jewish law. Although Jewish teaching included miracles, prophecies, and lasted over time, it was not true because it lacked the vital aspect of worshiping and loving God alone.

675

The veil, which is upon these books for the Jews, is there also for evil Christians, and for all who do not hate themselves.

The veil that covers these books for the Jews is also there for sinful Christians and for anyone who doesn't hate themselves.

But how well disposed men are to understand them and to know Jesus Christ, when they truly hate themselves!

But how willing people are to understand them and to know Jesus Christ when they truly hate themselves!

676

A type conveys absence and presence, pleasure and pain.

A type expresses both absence and presence, as well as pleasure and pain.

A cipher has a double meaning, one clear, and one in which it is said that the meaning is hidden.

A cipher has two meanings: one that is clear and one where the meaning is concealed.

677

Types.—A portrait conveys absence and presence, pleasure and pain. The reality excludes absence and pain.

Types.—A portrait shows both absence and presence, joy and sorrow. The reality leaves out absence and sorrow.

To know if the law and the sacrifices are a reality or a type, we must see if the prophets, in speaking of these things, confined their view and their thought to them, so that they saw only the old covenant; or if they saw therein something else of which they were the representation, for in a portrait we see the thing figured. For this we need only examine what they say of them.

To determine whether the law and the sacrifices are real or just symbolic, we need to see if the prophets focused solely on them, viewing them only in the context of the old covenant. Or did they see something deeper that they represented, much like how a portrait depicts something? We just need to look at what they said about these matters.

When they say that it will be eternal, do they mean to speak of that covenant which they say will be changed; and so of the sacrifices, etc.?

When they say it will last forever, are they referring to that agreement they claim will be altered; and also about the sacrifices, etc.?

A cipher has two meanings. When we find out an important letter in which we discover a clear meaning, and in which it is nevertheless said that the meaning is veiled and obscure, that it is hidden, so that we might read the letter without seeing it, and interpret it without understanding it, what must we think but that here is a cipher with a double meaning, and the more so if we find obvious contradictions in the literal meaning? The prophets have clearly said that Israel would be always loved by God, and that the law would be eternal; and they have said that their meaning would not be understood, and that it was veiled.

A cipher has two meanings. When we come across an important letter that has a clear meaning, but it’s also stated that the meaning is obscured and hidden, so we can read the letter without fully seeing it, and interpret it without really understanding it, what else can we think but that this is a cipher with a double meaning? This is even more true if we find obvious contradictions in the literal meaning. The prophets clearly stated that Israel would always be loved by God, and that the law would be eternal; yet they also said that their meaning would not be understood and that it was veiled.

How greatly then ought we to value those who interpret the[Pg 192] cipher, and teach us to understand the hidden meaning, especially if the principles which they educe are perfectly clear and natural! This is what Jesus Christ did, and the Apostles. They broke the seal; He rent the veil, and revealed the spirit. They have taught us through this that the enemies of man are his passions; that the Redeemer would be spiritual, and His reign spiritual; that there would be two advents, one in lowliness to humble the proud, the other in glory to exalt the humble; that Jesus Christ would be both God and man.

How much we should appreciate those who interpret the[Pg 192] cipher and help us understand its hidden meaning, especially when the principles they bring forth are clear and natural! This is what Jesus Christ and the Apostles did. They broke the seal; He tore the veil and revealed the spirit. They taught us that humanity's enemies are our passions; that the Redeemer would be spiritual, and His reign would also be spiritual; that there would be two comings, one in humility to bring down the proud and the other in glory to lift up the humble; that Jesus Christ would be both God and man.

678

Types.—Jesus Christ opened their mind to understand the Scriptures.

Types.—Jesus Christ helped them understand the Scriptures.

Two great revelations are these. (1) All things happened to them in types: vere Israëlitæ, vere liberi, true bread from Heaven. (2) A God humbled to the Cross. It was necessary that Christ should suffer in order to enter into glory, "that He should destroy death through death."[257] Two advents.

Two major revelations are these. (1) Everything happened to them in symbols: truly Israelites, truly free, genuine bread from Heaven. (2) A God brought low to the Cross. It was essential for Christ to suffer to attain glory, "that He should conquer death through death."[257] Two comings.

679

Types.—When once this secret is disclosed, it is impossible not to see it. Let us read the Old Testament in this light, and let us see if the sacrifices were real; if the fatherhood of Abraham was the true cause of the friendship of God; and if the promised land was the true place of rest. No. They are therefore types. Let us in the same way examine all those ordained ceremonies, all those commandments which are not of charity, and we shall see that they are types.

Types.—Once this secret is revealed, it becomes impossible to ignore. Let’s read the Old Testament with this perspective and see if the sacrifices were genuine; if Abraham’s fatherhood was really the reason for God’s friendship; and if the promised land was truly a place of rest. No. They are, therefore, types. Likewise, let’s examine all those established ceremonies and commandments that aren’t based on love, and we will see that they are types.

All these sacrifices and ceremonies were then either types or nonsense. Now these are things too clear, and too lofty, to be thought nonsense.

All these sacrifices and ceremonies were either symbolic or absurd. Now, these are ideas that are too clear and too important to be considered nonsense.

To know if the prophets confined their view in the Old Testament, or saw therein other things.

To know if the prophets limited their perspective in the Old Testament, or if they saw other things in it.

680

Typical.—The key of the cipher. Veri adoratores.[258]Ecce agnus Dei qui tollit peccata mundi.[259]

Typical.—The key to the cipher. Veri adoratores.[258]Behold the Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world.[259]

681

Is. i, 21. Change of good into evil, and the vengeance of God. Is. x, I; xxvi, 20; xxviii, I. Miracles: Is. xxxiii, 9; xl, 17; xli, 26; xliii, 13.

Is. i, 21. Turning good into evil and God's vengeance. Is. x, I; xxvi, 20; xxviii, I. Miracles: Is. xxxiii, 9; xl, 17; xli, 26; xliii, 13.

Jer. xi, 21; xv, 12; xvii, 9. Pravum est cor omnium et[Pg 193] incrustabile; quis cognoscet illud? that is to say, Who can know all its evil? For it is already known to be wicked. Ego dominus, etc.—vii, 14, Faciam domui huic, etc. Trust in external sacrifices—vii, 22, Quia non sum locutus, etc. Outward sacrifice is not the essential point—xi, 13, Secundum numerum, etc. A multitude of doctrines.

Jer. xi, 21; xv, 12; xvii, 9. The heart is deceitful above all things and[Pg 193] desperately sick; who can understand it? In other words, who can know all its wickedness? For it is already known to be evil. I am the Lord, etc.—vii, 14, I will do to this house, etc. Relying on external sacrifices—vii, 22, For I did not speak, etc. Outward sacrifice isn’t the main issue—xi, 13, According to the number, etc. A multitude of teachings.

Is. xliv, 20-24; liv, 8; lxiii, 12-17; lxvi, 17. Jer. ii, 35; iv, 22-24; v, 4, 29-31; vi, 16; xxiii, 15-17.

Is. xliv, 20-24; liv, 8; lxiii, 12-17; lxvi, 17. Jer. ii, 35; iv, 22-24; v, 4, 29-31; vi, 16; xxiii, 15-17.

682

Types,—The letter kills. All happened in types. Here is the cipher which Saint Paul gives us. Christ must suffer. An humiliated God. Circumcision of the heart, true fasting, true sacrifice, a true temple. The prophets have shown that all these must be spiritual.

Types,—The letter kills. Everything happened as types. Here is the code that Saint Paul gives us. Christ has to suffer. A humbled God. A circumcision of the heart, genuine fasting, true sacrifice, a real temple. The prophets have demonstrated that all these must be spiritual.

Not the meat which perishes, but that which does not perish.

Not the meat that spoils, but that which lasts forever.

"Ye shall be free indeed."[260] Then the other freedom was only a type of freedom.

"You will be truly free."[260] Then the other freedom was just a representation of freedom.

"I am the true bread from Heaven."[261]

"I am the real bread from Heaven." [261]

683

Contradiction.—We can only describe a good character by reconciling all contrary qualities, and it is not enough to keep up a series of harmonious qualities, without reconciling contradictory ones. To understand the meaning of an author, we must make all the contrary passages agree.

Contradiction.—We can only describe a good character by bringing together all opposing qualities, and it’s not enough to maintain a list of harmonious traits without reconciling the contradictory ones. To grasp an author’s meaning, we need to make all the conflicting passages fit together.

Thus, to understand Scripture, we must have a meaning in which all the contrary passages are reconciled. It is not enough to have one which suits many concurring passages; but it is necessary to have one which reconciles even contradictory passages.

Thus, to understand Scripture, we must find a meaning that reconciles all the contradictory passages. It’s not enough to have one that fits many agreeing passages; instead, we need one that also reconciles even the conflicting passages.

Every author has a meaning in which all the contradictory passages agree, or he has no meaning at all. We cannot affirm the latter of Scripture and the prophets; they undoubtedly are full of good sense. We must then seek for a meaning which reconciles all discrepancies.

Every author has a message that makes all the contradictory parts fit together, or they don’t have a message at all. We can’t say the same for Scripture and the prophets; they clearly make a lot of sense. So, we need to look for a meaning that resolves all the inconsistencies.

The true meaning then is not that of the Jews; but in Jesus Christ all the contradictions are reconciled.

The real meaning isn't about the Jews; rather, it's in Jesus Christ where all contradictions come together.

The Jews could not reconcile the cessation of the royalty and principality, foretold by Hosea, with the prophecy of Jacob.

The Jews couldn't make sense of the end of kingship and leadership, which Hosea predicted, alongside Jacob's prophecy.

If we take the law, the sacrifices, and the kingdom as realities, we cannot reconcile all the passages. They must then necessarily[Pg 194] be only types. We cannot even reconcile the passages of the same author, nor of the same book, nor sometimes of the same chapter, which indicates copiously what was the meaning of the author. As when Ezekiel, chap, xx, says that man will not live by the commandments of God and will live by them.

If we consider the law, the sacrifices, and the kingdom as real things, we can't make sense of all the passages. They must only be symbols. We can't even make sense of the passages from the same author, or from the same book, and sometimes not even from the same chapter, which clearly shows what the author meant. For example, when Ezekiel, chapter 20, states that a person won't live by God's commandments and will live by them.

684

Types.—If the law and the sacrifices are the truth, it must please God, and must not displease Him. If they are types, they must be both pleasing and displeasing.

Types.—If the law and the sacrifices represent the truth, they must please God and not upset Him. If they are symbols, they must be both pleasing and displeasing.

Now in all the Scripture they are both pleasing and displeasing. It is said that the law shall be changed; that the sacrifice shall be changed; that they shall be without law, without a prince, and without a sacrifice; that a new covenant shall be made; that the law shall be renewed; that the precepts which they have received are not good; that their sacrifices are abominable; that God has demanded none of them.

Now in all of Scripture, they are both liked and disliked. It's said that the law will be changed, that the sacrifice will be changed, that they will be without law, without a leader, and without a sacrifice; that a new agreement will be made; that the law will be updated; that the rules they’ve received aren’t good; that their sacrifices are detestable; that God hasn’t asked for any of them.

It is said, on the contrary, that the law shall abide for ever; that this covenant shall be for ever; that sacrifice shall be eternal; that the sceptre shall never depart from among them, because it shall not depart from them till the eternal King comes.

It is said, on the other hand, that the law will last forever; that this agreement will last forever; that sacrifice will be everlasting; that the ruling power will never leave them, because it won't leave them until the eternal King arrives.

Do all these passages indicate what is real? No. Do they then indicate what is typical? No, but what is either real or typical. But the first passages, excluding as they do reality, indicate that all this is only typical.

Do all these passages show what is real? No. Do they show what is normal? No, but they show what is either real or normal. However, the first passages, by excluding reality, suggest that all of this is just normal.

All these passages together cannot be applied to reality; all can be said to be typical; therefore they are not spoken of reality, but of the type.

All these passages together can't be applied to reality; they can all be considered typical; therefore, they don't refer to reality, but to the type.

Agnus occisus est ab origine mundi.[262] A sacrificing judge.

The Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world.[262] A sacrificing judge.

685

Contradictions.—The sceptre till the Messiah—without king or prince.

Contradictions.—The scepter until the Messiah—without a king or prince.

The eternal law—changed.

The eternal law has changed.

The eternal covenant—a new covenant.

The everlasting agreement—a new agreement.

Good laws—bad precepts. Ezekiel.

Good laws—bad principles. Ezekiel.

686

Types.—When the word of God, which is really true, is false literally, it is true spiritually. Sede a dextris meis:[263] this is false literally, therefore it is true spiritually.

Types.—When the word of God, which is truly accurate, appears false in a literal sense, it is actually true in a spiritual sense. Sede a dextris meis:[263] this seems false literally, so it is true spiritually.

In these expressions, God is spoken of after the manner of[Pg 195] men; and this means nothing else but that the intention which men have in giving a seat at their right hand, God will have also. It is then an indication of the intention of God, not of His manner of carrying it out.

In these expressions, God is referred to like[Pg 195] people do; and this simply means that the intention humans have in giving a place of honor at their right side, God has too. It's an indication of God’s intention, not of the way He carries it out.

Thus when it is said, "God has received the odour of your incense, and will in recompense give you a rich land," that is equivalent to saying that the same intention which a man would have, who, pleased with your perfumes, should in recompense give you a rich land, God will have towards you, because you have had the same intention as a man has towards him to whom he presents perfumes. So iratus est, a "jealous God,"[264] etc. For, the things of God being inexpressible, they cannot be spoken of otherwise, and the Church makes use of them even to-day: Quia confortavil seras,[265] etc.

Thus when it is said, "God has accepted the scent of your incense and will reward you with a prosperous land," it’s similar to saying that the same intention a person would have, who, pleased with your fragrances, would give you a wealthy land in return, God will feel towards you, because you’ve had the same intention as someone giving gifts to another. So iratus est, a "jealous God,"[264] etc. For, the things of God are beyond words, and they can't be expressed in any other way, and the Church still uses them today: Quia confortavil seras,[265] etc.

It is not allowable to attribute to Scripture the meaning which is not revealed to us that it has. Thus, to say that the closed mem[266] of Isaiah signifies six hundred, has not been revealed. It might be said that the final tsade and he deficientes may signify mysteries. But it is not allowable to say so, and still less to say this is the way of the philosopher's stone. But we say that the literal meaning is not the true meaning, because the prophets have themselves said so.

It’s not acceptable to assign to Scripture a meaning that hasn’t been revealed to us. For example, claiming that the closed mem[266] of Isaiah represents six hundred isn’t something that’s been revealed. One could argue that the final tsade and he deficientes could represent mysteries. However, it’s not right to claim that, and even less to say this is related to the philosopher’s stone. We assert that the literal interpretation isn’t the true interpretation because the prophets themselves have indicated this.

687

I do not say that the mem is mystical.

I’m not saying that the mem is magical.

688

Moses (Deut. xxx) promises that God will circumcise their heart to render them capable of loving Him.

Moses (Deut. xxx) promises that God will soften their hearts so they can truly love Him.

689

One saying of David, or of Moses, as for instance that "God will circumcise the heart," enables us to judge of their spirit. If all their other expressions were ambiguous, and left us in doubt whether they were philosophers or Christians, one saying of this kind would in fact determine all the rest, as one sentence of Epictetus decides the meaning of all the rest to be the opposite. So far ambiguity exists, but not afterwards.

One saying of David, or of Moses, like "God will circumcise the heart," shows us their true spirit. If all their other statements were unclear and made us question whether they were philosophers or Christians, this one saying would clarify everything, just like one sentence from Epictetus can confirm that the rest mean the opposite. There's ambiguity up to this point, but not beyond it.

690

If one of two persons, who are telling silly stories, uses language with a double meaning, understood in his own circle, while the[Pg 196] other uses it with only one meaning, any one not in the secret, who hears them both talk in this manner, will pass upon them the same judgment. But if afterwards, in the rest of their conversation one says angelic things, and the other always dull commonplaces, he will judge that the one spoke in mysteries, and not the other; the one having sufficiently shown that he is incapable of such foolishness, and capable of being mysterious; and the other that he is incapable of mystery, and capable of foolishness.

If one of two people, who are sharing silly stories, uses language with a double meaning that's understood in his own circle, while the other uses it with just one meaning, anyone not in the know who hears them both will judge them the same way. But if later in their conversation one says profound things and the other sticks to dull clichés, they'll see that one spoke in mysteries while the other didn’t; the first showing that he can be insightful and the other revealing his lack of depth and tendency towards silliness.

The Old Testament is a cipher.

The Old Testament is a code.

691

There are some that see clearly that man has no other enemy than lust, which turns him from God, and not God; and that he has no other good than God, and not a rich land. Let those who believe that the good of man is in the flesh, and evil in what turns him away from sensual pleasures, [satiate] themselves with them, and [die] in them. But let those who seek God with all their heart, who are only troubled at not seeing Him, who desire only to possess Him, and have as enemies only those who turn them away from Him, who are grieved at seeing themselves surrounded and overwhelmed with such enemies, take comfort. I proclaim to them happy news. There exists a Redeemer for them. I shall show Him to them. I shall show that there is a God for them. I shall not show Him to others. I shall make them see that a Messiah has been promised, who should deliver them from their enemies, and that One has come to free them from their iniquities, but not from their enemies.

Some people clearly see that man's only enemy is lust, which pulls him away from God, not God Himself; and that his only true good is God, not wealth or material possessions. Let those who believe that human goodness lies in the flesh and that evil comes from being distracted from sensual pleasures indulge in those desires and face the consequences. But for those who seek God with all their heart, who are only troubled by not being able to see Him, who desire only to possess Him, and consider as enemies only those who lead them away from Him, and who are upset by being surrounded by such adversaries, take comfort. I bring them good news. There is a Redeemer for them. I will show Him to them. I will demonstrate that there is a God for them. I will not reveal Him to others. I will make them understand that a Messiah has been promised, one who should rescue them from their enemies, and that He has come to free them from their sins, but not from their adversaries.

When David foretold that the Messiah would deliver His people from their enemies, one can believe that in the flesh these would be the Egyptians; and then I cannot show that the prophecy was fulfilled. But one can well believe also that the enemies would be their sins; for indeed the Egyptians were not their enemies, but their sins were so. This word, enemies, is therefore ambiguous. But if he says elsewhere, as he does, that He will deliver His people from their sins, as indeed do Isaiah and others, the ambiguity is removed, and the double meaning of enemies is reduced to the simple meaning of iniquities. For if he had sins in his mind, he could well denote them as enemies; but if he thought of enemies, he could not designate them as iniquities.[Pg 197]

When David predicted that the Messiah would save His people from their enemies, one might think that this referred to the Egyptians. In that case, I can't demonstrate that the prophecy was fulfilled. However, it's also reasonable to believe that the real enemies were their sins, since the Egyptians were not their true enemies—rather, their sins were. The term "enemies" is therefore open to interpretation. But when he specifies elsewhere, as he does, that He will save His people from their sins, which is echoed by Isaiah and others, the ambiguity disappears, and the dual meaning of enemies becomes the straightforward meaning of sins. If he was thinking about sins, he could certainly refer to them as enemies; but if he was referring to actual enemies, he couldn't call them iniquities.[Pg 197]

Now Moses, David, and Isaiah used the same terms. Who will say then that they have not the same meaning, and that David's meaning, which is plainly iniquities when he spoke of enemies, was not the same as [that of] Moses when speaking of enemies?

Now Moses, David, and Isaiah used the same terms. Who can say, then, that they don’t have the same meaning, and that David's meaning, which clearly refers to iniquities when he talked about enemies, wasn’t the same as Moses's when he was speaking about enemies?

Daniel (ix) prays for the deliverance of the people from the captivity of their enemies. But he was thinking of sins, and, to show this, he says that Gabriel came to tell him that his prayer was heard, and that there were only seventy weeks to wait, after which the people would be freed from iniquity, sin would have an end, and the Redeemer, the Holy of Holies, would bring eternal justice, not legal, but eternal.

Daniel (ix) prays for the deliverance of the people from the captivity of their enemies. But he was thinking about sins, and to show this, he says that Gabriel came to inform him that his prayer was heard and that there were only seventy weeks to wait, after which the people would be freed from wrongdoing, sin would end, and the Redeemer, the Holy of Holies, would bring eternal justice, not legal, but eternal.


SECTION XI

THE PROPHECIES

692

When I see the blindness and the wretchedness of man, when I regard the whole silent universe, and man without light, left to himself, and, as it were, lost in this corner of the universe, without knowing who has put him there, what he has come to do, what will become of him at death, and incapable of all knowledge, I become terrified, like a man who should be carried in his sleep to a dreadful desert island, and should awake without knowing where he is, and without means of escape. And thereupon I wonder how people in a condition so wretched do not fall into despair. I see other persons around me of a like nature. I ask them if they are better informed than I am. They tell me that they are not. And thereupon these wretched and lost beings, having looked around them, and seen some pleasing objects, have given and attached themselves to them. For my own part, I have not been able to attach myself to them, and, considering how strongly it appears that there is something else than what I see, I have examined whether this God has not left some sign of Himself.

When I see the blindness and misery of humanity, when I look at the whole quiet universe, and man lost without guidance, left to his own devices, as if he’s stranded in this little corner of the cosmos, without any clue about who put him there, what his purpose is, what will happen to him after he dies, and unable to grasp any true understanding, I feel a deep fear, like a person who wakes up on a terrifying deserted island, not knowing where he is or how to escape. And then I wonder how people in such a hopeless situation don’t fall into despair. I notice others around me who are just as lost. I ask them if they know more than I do. They tell me they don’t. And then these miserable and aimless individuals, after looking around and spotting some appealing things, have chosen to focus on them. Personally, I haven’t been able to connect with those things, and recognizing how evident it seems that there’s something beyond what I see, I’ve tried to find out if this God has left any sign of Himself.

I see many contradictory religions, and consequently all false save one. Each wants to be believed on its own authority, and threatens unbelievers. I do not therefore believe them. Every one can say this; every one can call himself a prophet. But I see that Christian religion wherein prophecies are fulfilled; and that is what every one cannot do.

I see many conflicting religions, and so I consider all but one to be false. Each one wants to be accepted on its own terms and threatens those who don’t believe. That’s why I don’t believe them. Anyone can claim this; anyone can call themselves a prophet. But I see the Christian religion, where prophecies are fulfilled, and that’s something not everyone can do.

693

And what crowns all this is prediction, so that it should not be said that it is chance which has done it.

And what tops all of this is prediction, so it can't be said that it was just chance that made it happen.

Whosoever, having only a week to live, will not find out that it is expedient to believe that all this is not a stroke of chance ...

Whosoever, having only a week to live, will not find out that it is smart to believe that all this is not just a coincidence ...

Now, if the passions had no hold on us, a week and a hundred years would amount to the same thing.[Pg 199]

Now, if our emotions didn’t influence us, a week and a hundred years would feel the same.[Pg 199]

694

Prophecies.—Great Pan is dead.[267]

Prophecies.—Great Pan is dead.[267]

695

Susceperunt verbum cum omni aviditate, scrutantes Scripturas, si ita se haberent.[268]

They accepted the word with all eagerness, examining the Scriptures to see if these things were so.[268]

696

Prodita lege.Impleta cerne.Implenda collige.

Prodita lege.Impleta cerne.Implenda collige.

697

We understand the prophecies only when we see the events happen. Thus the proofs of retreat, discretion, silence, etc. are proofs only to those who know and believe them.

We only understand the prophecies when we see the events take place. So, the evidence of retreat, caution, silence, and so on only serves as proof to those who are aware of and believe in them.

Joseph so internal in a law so external.

Joseph is so absorbed in a law that is so outside of him.

Outward penances dispose to inward, as humiliations to humility. Thus the ...

Outward acts of penance prepare us for inward change, just as experiencing humiliation leads to true humility. Thus the ...

698

The synagogue has preceded the church; the Jews, the Christians. The prophets have foretold the Christians; Saint John, Jesus Christ.

The synagogue came before the church; the Jews came before the Christians. The prophets predicted the Christians; Saint John and Jesus Christ.

699

It is glorious to see with the eyes of faith the history of Herod and of Cæsar.

It is amazing to see with the eyes of faith the history of Herod and of Caesar.

700

The zeal of the Jews for their law and their temple (Josephus, and Philo the Jew, Ad Caïum). What other people had such a zeal? It was necessary they should have it.

The enthusiasm of the Jews for their law and their temple (Josephus, and Philo the Jew, Ad Caïum). What other group had such passion? It was essential for them to have it.

Jesus Christ foretold as to the time and the state of the world. The ruler taken from the thigh,[269] and the fourth monarchy. How lucky we are to see this light amidst this darkness!

Jesus Christ predicted the timing and condition of the world. The ruler taken from the thigh,[269] and the fourth monarchy. How fortunate we are to see this light in the midst of this darkness!

How fine it is to see, with the eyes of faith, Darius and Cyrus, Alexander, the Romans, Pompey and Herod working, without knowing it, for the glory of the Gospel!

How amazing it is to see, through the eyes of faith, Darius and Cyrus, Alexander, the Romans, Pompey, and Herod all working, unknowingly, for the glory of the Gospel!

701

Zeal of the Jewish people for the law, especially after there were no more prophets.[Pg 200]

Zeal of the Jewish people for the law, especially after there were no more prophets.[Pg 200]

702

While the prophets were for maintaining the law, the people were indifferent. But since there have been no more prophets, zeal has succeeded them.

While the prophets aimed to uphold the law, the people were indifferent. But since there haven't been any more prophets, enthusiasm has taken their place.

703

The devil troubled the zeal of the Jews before Jesus Christ, because he would have been their salvation, but not since.

The devil disturbed the passion of the Jews before Jesus Christ, because he could have been their salvation, but not anymore.

The Jewish people scorned by the Gentiles; the Christian people persecuted.

The Jewish people looked down upon by non-Jews; the Christian people facing persecution.

704

Proof.—Prophecies with their fulfilment; what has preceded and what has followed Jesus Christ.

Proof.—Prophecies and their fulfillment; what came before and what came after Jesus Christ.

705

The prophecies are the strongest proof of Jesus Christ. It is for them also that God has made most provision; for the event which has fulfilled them is a miracle existing since the birth of the Church to the end. So God has raised up prophets during sixteen hundred years, and, during four hundred years afterwards, He has scattered all these prophecies among all the Jews, who carried them into all parts of the world. Such was the preparation for the birth of Jesus Christ, and, as His Gospel was to be believed by all the world, it was not only necessary that there should be prophecies to make it believed, but that these prophecies should exist throughout the whole world, in order to make it embraced by the whole world.

The prophecies are the strongest evidence of Jesus Christ. It's also for them that God has made the most provisions; the events that have fulfilled them are a miracle that has existed since the birth of the Church and will continue until the end. God raised up prophets over sixteen hundred years and, for four hundred years afterward, He scattered all these prophecies among the Jews, who took them into all parts of the world. This was the preparation for the birth of Jesus Christ, and since His Gospel was meant to be believed by everyone, it was essential not only for there to be prophecies to support that belief but also for those prophecies to be present throughout the entire world to ensure it was accepted by all.

706

But it was not enough that the prophecies should exist. It was necessary that they should be distributed throughout all places, and preserved throughout all times. And in order that this agreement might not be taken for an effect of chance, it was necessary that this should be foretold.

But it wasn’t enough for the prophecies to just exist. They needed to be shared everywhere and kept alive over time. And to make sure this agreement didn’t seem like a random occurrence, it had to be predicted in advance.

It is far more glorious for the Messiah that the Jews should be the spectators, and even the instruments of His glory, besides that God had reserved them.

It is much more glorious for the Messiah that the Jews should be the witnesses, and even the agents of His glory, especially since God had set them apart.

707

Prophecies.—The time foretold by the state of the Jewish people, by the state of the heathen, by the state of the temple, by the number of years.[Pg 201]

Prophecies.—The time predicted by the situation of the Jewish people, by the condition of the non-believers, by the status of the temple, by the count of years.[Pg 201]

708

One must be bold to predict the same thing in so many ways. It was necessary that the four idolatrous or pagan monarchies, the end of the kingdom of Judah, and the seventy weeks, should happen at the same time, and all this before the second temple was destroyed.

One has to be bold to predict the same thing in so many ways. It was essential for the four idol-worshipping or pagan kingdoms, the end of the kingdom of Judah, and the seventy weeks to occur simultaneously, and all of this needed to happen before the second temple was destroyed.

709

Prophecies.—If one man alone had made a book of predictions about Jesus Christ, as to the time and the manner, and Jesus Christ had come in conformity to these prophecies, this fact would have infinite weight.

Prophecies.—If one person had written a book filled with predictions about Jesus Christ, detailing when and how he would come, and if Jesus Christ arrived exactly as described in those predictions, it would carry immense significance.

But there is much more here. Here is a succession of men during four thousand years, who, consequently and without variation, come, one after another, to foretell this same event. Here is a whole people who announce it, and who have existed for four thousand years, in order to give corporate testimony of the assurances which they have, and from which they cannot be diverted by whatever threats and persecutions people may make against them. This is far more important.

But there's so much more to this. For four thousand years, a succession of men, consistently and without fail, have come to predict the same event, one after another. Here is an entire people who declare it and have existed for four thousand years to collectively testify to the convictions they hold, which they cannot be swayed from, no matter the threats and persecution they face. This is far more significant.

710

Predictions of particular things.—They were strangers in Egypt, without any private property, either in that country or elsewhere. [There was not the least appearance, either of the royalty which had previously existed so long, or of that supreme council of seventy judges which they called the Sanhedrin, and which, having been instituted by Moses, lasted to the time of Jesus Christ. All these things were as far removed from their state at that time as they could be], when Jacob, dying, and blessing his twelve children, declared to them, that they would be proprietors of a great land, and foretold in particular to the family of Judah, that the kings, who would one day rule them, should be of his race; and that all his brethren should be their subjects; [and that even the Messiah, who was to be the expectation of nations, should spring from him; and that the kingship should not be taken away from Judah, nor the ruler and law-giver of his descendants, till the expected Messiah should arrive in his family].

Predictions of particular things.—They were foreigners in Egypt, without any personal property, either in that land or elsewhere. [There was no sign of the monarchy that had existed for so long, nor any trace of the supreme council of seventy judges known as the Sanhedrin, which had been established by Moses and lasted until the time of Jesus Christ. Everything about their situation was as distant from those former times as possible], when Jacob, on his deathbed, blessed his twelve sons, telling them that they would inherit a vast land, and specifically prophesied to the tribe of Judah that the kings who would one day lead them would come from his lineage; all his brothers would be their subjects; [and that even the Messiah, who was to be the hope of nations, would emerge from him; and that the kingship would not be taken away from Judah, nor the ruler and lawgiver from his descendants, until the expected Messiah arrived in his family].

This same Jacob, disposing of this future land as though he had been its ruler, gave a portion to Joseph more than to the others. "I give you," said he, "one part more than to your[Pg 202] brothers." And blessing his two children, Ephraim and Manasseh, whom Joseph had presented to him, the elder, Manasseh, on his right, and the young Ephraim on his left, he put his arms crosswise, and placing his right hand on the head of Ephraim, and his left on Manasseh, he blessed them in this manner. And, upon Joseph's representing to him that he was preferring the younger, he replied to him with admirable resolution: "I know it well, my son; but Ephraim will increase more than Manasseh." This has been indeed so true in the result, that, being alone almost as fruitful as the two entire lines which composed a whole kingdom, they have been usually called by the name of Ephraim alone.

This same Jacob, treating this future land as if he were its ruler, gave a greater share to Joseph than to the others. "I'm giving you," he said, "one part more than to your[Pg 202] brothers." And while blessing his two children, Ephraim and Manasseh, whom Joseph had brought to him, he placed the elder, Manasseh, on his right and the younger, Ephraim, on his left. He crossed his arms and put his right hand on Ephraim’s head and his left on Manasseh’s, blessing them in this way. When Joseph pointed out that he was favoring the younger one, Jacob calmly responded, "I know, my son; but Ephraim will become more numerous than Manasseh." This has turned out to be true, as Ephraim alone became almost as fruitful as the two entire tribes that formed a whole kingdom, and they are commonly referred to by the name of Ephraim alone.

This same Joseph, when dying, bade his children carry his bones with them when they should go into that land, to which they only came two hundred years afterwards.

This same Joseph, when he was dying, told his children to take his bones with them when they eventually went to that land, which they didn't reach until two hundred years later.

Moses, who wrote all these things so long before they happened, himself assigned to each family portions of that land before they entered it, as though he had been its ruler. [In fact he declared that God was to raise up from their nation and their race a prophet, of whom he was the type; and he foretold them exactly all that was to happen to them in the land which they were to enter after his death, the victories which God would give them, their ingratitude towards God, the punishments which they would receive for it, and the rest of their adventures.] He gave them judges who should make the division. He prescribed the entire form of political government which they should observe, the cities of refuge which they should build, and ...

Moses, who wrote all this long before it happened, assigned portions of the land to each family before they entered it, as if he were its ruler. He even declared that God would raise up a prophet from their nation and their lineage, of whom he was a type; and he predicted exactly what would happen to them in the land they were about to enter after his death, including the victories God would give them, their ingratitude towards God, the punishments they would face as a result, and the rest of their experiences. He appointed judges to oversee the division. He laid out the entire system of government they should follow, the cities of refuge they should build, and ...

711

The prophecies about particular things are mingled with those about the Messiah, so that the prophecies of the Messiah should not be without proofs, nor the special prophecies without fruit.

The predictions about specific things are mixed with those about the Messiah, so that the prophecies concerning the Messiah are supported by evidence, and the special predictions yield meaningful results.

712

Perpetual captivity of the Jews.—Jer. xi, 11: "I will bring evil upon Judah from which they shall not be able to escape."

Perpetual captivity of the Jews.—Jer. xi, 11: "I will bring trouble upon Judah that they will not be able to escape."

Types.—Is. v: "The Lord had a vineyard, from which He looked for grapes; and it brought forth only wild grapes. I will therefore lay it waste, and destroy it; the earth shall only bring forth thorns, and I will forbid the clouds from [raining] upon it. The vineyard of the Lord is the house of Israel, and[Pg 203] the men of Judah His pleasant plant. I looked that they should do justice, and they bring forth only iniquities."

Types.—Is. v: "The Lord had a vineyard, and He expected to find grapes; instead, it only produced wild grapes. So, I will ruin it and let it be destroyed; the land will only produce thorns, and I will stop the clouds from [raining] on it. The vineyard of the Lord is the house of Israel, and[Pg 203] the people of Judah are His delightful plant. I wanted them to practice justice, but they only produced wrongdoing."

Is. viii: "Sanctify the Lord with fear and trembling; let Him be your only dread, and He shall be to you for a sanctuary, but for a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and many among them shall stumble against that stone, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and perish. Hide my words, and cover my law for my disciples.

Is. viii: "Honor the Lord with fear and respect; let Him be your only source of fear, and He will be your safe place, but a stumbling block and a rock of offense to both houses of Israel, a trap and a snare to the people of Jerusalem; and many of them will stumble over that stone, fall, break, be trapped, and perish. Keep my words hidden, and protect my law for my followers."

"I will then wait in patience upon the Lord that hideth and concealeth Himself from the house of Jacob."

"I will then wait patiently for the Lord who hides and keeps Himself hidden from the house of Jacob."

Is. xxix: "Be amazed and wonder, people of Israel; stagger and stumble, and be drunken, but not with wine; stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep. He will close your eyes; He will cover your princes and your prophets that have visions." (Daniel xii: "The wicked shall not understand, but the wise shall understand." Hosea, the last chapter, the last verse, after many temporal blessings, says: "Who is wise, and he shall understand these things, etc.?") "And the visions of all the prophets are become unto you as a sealed book, which men deliver to one that is learned, and who can read; and he saith, I cannot read it, for it is sealed. And when the book is delivered to them that are not learned, they say I am not learned.

Is. xxix: "Be amazed and wonder, people of Israel; stagger and stumble, and be drunk, but not with wine; stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord has poured out on you the spirit of deep sleep. He will close your eyes; He will cover your leaders and your prophets who have visions." (Daniel xii: "The wicked will not understand, but the wise will understand." Hosea, the last chapter, the last verse, after many temporary blessings, says: "Who is wise, and he will understand these things, etc.?") "And the visions of all the prophets have become like a sealed book to you, which people give to one who is educated, and who can read; and he says, I cannot read it, for it is sealed. And when the book is given to those who are uneducated, they say I am not educated."

"Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people with their lips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from me,"—there is the reason and the cause of it; for if they adored God in their hearts, they would understand the prophecies,— "and their fear towards me is taught by the precept of man. Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and their understanding shall be [hid]."

"Therefore, the Lord said, Since this people honors me with their lips but has turned their hearts away from me,"—this is the reason and the cause; if they truly worshiped God in their hearts, they would understand the prophecies,—"and their fear of me is learned from human teachings. So, look, I will perform an amazing work among this people, even an astonishing work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise will be lost, and their understanding will be hidden."

Prophecies. Proofs of Divinity.—Is. xli: "Shew the things that are to come hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods: we will incline our heart unto your words. Teach us the things that have been at the beginning, and declare us things for to come.

Prophecies. Proofs of Divinity.—Is. xli: "Show us what will happen in the future, so we can know that you are gods: we will listen to your words. Teach us about the things that have existed from the beginning, and tell us what is yet to come."

"By this we shall know that ye are gods. Yea, do good or do evil, if you can. Let us then behold it and reason together. Behold, ye are of nothing, and only an abomination, etc. Who," (among contemporary writers), "hath declared from the[Pg 204] beginning that we may know of the things done from the beginning and origin? that we may say, You are righteous. There is none that teacheth us, yea, there is none that declareth the future."

"By this, we will know that you are gods. Yes, do good or do evil, if you can. Let's see it and talk it over. Look, you are nothing and only an abomination, etc. Who," (among contemporary writers), "has declared from the[Pg 204] beginning that we can understand the things done from the beginning and origin? So we can say, You are righteous. There’s no one teaching us, yes, there’s no one predicting the future."

Is. xlii: "I am the Lord, and my glory will I not give to another. I have foretold the things which have come to pass, and things that are to come do I declare. Sing unto God a new song in all the earth.

Is. xlii: "I am the Lord, and I will not give my glory to anyone else. I have predicted the things that have happened, and I announce things that are yet to come. Sing to God a new song throughout the earth.

"Bring forth the blind people that have eyes and see not, and the deaf that have ears and hear not. Let all the nations be gathered together. Who among them can declare this, and shew us former things, and things to come? Let them bring forth their witnesses, that they may be justified; or let them hear, and say, It is truth.

"Bring out the blind who have eyes but cannot see, and the deaf who have ears but cannot hear. Let all the nations come together. Who among them can explain this and show us past events and what’s to come? Let them present their witnesses so they can be proven right; or let them listen and say, 'It is true.'"

"Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord, and my servant whom I have chosen; that ye may know and believe me, and understand that I am He.

"You are my witnesses, says the Lord, and my servant whom I have chosen; so that you may know and believe me, and understand that I am He."

"I have declared, and have saved, and I alone have done wonders before your eyes: ye are my witnesses, said the Lord, that I am God.

"I have declared and saved, and I alone have performed wonders before your eyes: you are my witnesses, said the Lord, that I am God."

"For your sake I have brought down the forces of the Babylonians. I am the Lord, your Holy One and creator.

"For your benefit, I have brought down the power of the Babylonians. I am the Lord, your Holy One and creator."

"I have made a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty waters. I am He that drowned and destroyed for ever the mighty enemies that have resisted you.

"I have created a way in the sea and a path through the powerful waters. I am the one who drowned and permanently defeated the mighty enemies that have opposed you."

"Remember ye not the former things, neither consider the things of old.

"Don’t remember the past, and don’t think about what happened before."

"Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert.

"Look, I am creating something new; it’s already starting to happen. Are you not aware of it? I will make a path in the wilderness and rivers in the desert."

"This people have I formed for myself; I have established them to shew forth my praise, etc.

"This people I have created for myself; I have established them to display my praise, etc."

"I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins. Put in remembrance your ingratitude: see thou, if thou mayest be justified. Thy first father hath sinned, and thy teachers have transgressed against me."

"I, even I, am the one who wipes away your wrongs for my own sake, and I will not remember your sins. Remember your ungratefulness: see if you can be justified. Your first ancestor has sinned, and your teachers have gone against me."

Is. xliv: "I am the first, and I am the last, saith the Lord. Let him who will equal himself to me, declare the order of things since I appointed the ancient people, and the things that are coming. Fear ye not: have I not told you all these things? Ye are my witnesses."[Pg 205]

Is. xliv: "I am the first, and I am the last, says the Lord. Let anyone who believes they can compare themselves to me, explain the events since I established the ancient people, and the things that are yet to come. Don’t be afraid: haven’t I told you all these things? You are my witnesses."[Pg 205]

Prophecy of Cyrus.—Is. xlv, 4: "For Jacob's sake, mine elect, I have called thee by thy name."

Prophecy of Cyrus.—Is. xlv, 4: "For the sake of Jacob, my chosen one, I have called you by your name."

Is. xlv, 21: "Come and let us reason together. Who hath declared this from ancient time? Who hath told it from that time? Have not I, the Lord?"

Is. xlv, 21: "Come, let’s talk this over. Who has declared this from ancient times? Who has announced it from that time? Isn’t it I, the Lord?"

Is. xlvi: "Remember the former things of old, and know there is none like me, declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure."

Is. xlvi: "Remember the old things, and know there’s no one like me. I declare the end from the beginning, and from ancient times, the things that are not yet done, saying, My plans will stand, and I will do whatever I want."

Is. xlii: "Behold, the former things are come to pass, and new things do I declare; before they spring forth I tell you of them."

Is. xlii: "Look, the old things have happened, and new things I announce; before they come to be, I let you know about them."

Is. xlviii, 3: "I have declared the former things from the beginning; I did them suddenly; and they came to pass. Because I know that thou art obstinate, that thy spirit is rebellious, and thy brow brass; I have even declared it to thee before it came to pass: lest thou shouldst say that it was the work of thy gods, and the effect of their commands.

Is. xlviii, 3: "I have revealed the earlier things from the start; I did them quickly, and they happened. Because I know you are stubborn, your spirit is rebellious, and your forehead is hard; I have even told you about it before it happened: so that you won't claim it was the work of your gods, and the result of their orders.

"Thou hast seen all this; and will not ye declare it? I have shewed thee new things from this time, even hidden things, and thou didst not know them. They are created now, and not from the beginning; I have kept them hidden from thee; lest thou shouldst say, Behold, I knew them.

"You have seen all this; will you not declare it? I have shown you new things from this time, even hidden things, and you did not know them. They are created now, not from the beginning; I have kept them hidden from you, so that you could not say, 'Look, I knew them.'"

"Yea, thou knewest not; yea, thou heardest not; yea, from that time that thine ear was not opened: for I knew that thou couldst deal very treacherously, and wast called a transgressor from the womb."

"Yes, you didn’t know; yes, you didn’t hear; yes, from the time your ear was not opened: for I knew that you could act very dishonestly, and you were called a sinner from birth."

Reprobation of the Jews and conversion of the Gentiles.—Is. lxv: "I am sought of them that asked not for me; I am found of them that sought me not; I said, Behold me, behold me, behold me, unto a nation that did not call upon my name.

Rejection of the Jews and conversion of the Gentiles.—Is. lxv: "I am sought by those who didn’t ask for me; I am found by those who didn’t seek me; I said, Here I am, here I am, here I am, to a nation that didn’t call on my name."

"I have spread out my hands all the day unto an unbelieving people, which walketh in a way that was not good, after their own thoughts; a people that provoketh me to anger continually by the sins they commit in my face; that sacrificeth to idols, etc.

"I have stretched out my hands all day to a disbelieving people who walk in a way that isn’t good, following their own thoughts; a people who constantly provoke me to anger with the sins they commit openly; who sacrifice to idols, etc."

"These shall be scattered like smoke in the day of my wrath, etc.

"These will be dispersed like smoke on the day of my anger, etc."

"Your iniquities, and the iniquities of your fathers, will I assemble together, and will recompense you for all according to your works.

"Your wrongdoings and the wrongdoings of your ancestors, I will gather together and will repay you for everything based on your actions."

"Thus saith the Lord, As the new wine is found in the cluster, and one saith, Destroy it not, for a blessing is in it [and the[Pg 206] promise of fruit]: for my servants' sake I will not destroy all Israel.

"God says, Just as new wine is found in a bunch of grapes, and someone says, Don't throw it away, because there's a blessing in it [and the promise of fruit]: for the sake of my servants, I will not destroy all of Israel."

"Thus I will bring forth a seed out of Jacob and out of Judah, an inheritor of my mountains, and mine elect and my servants shall inherit it, and my fertile and abundant plains; but I will destroy all others, because you have forgotten your God to serve strange gods. I called, and ye did not answer; I spake, and ye did not hear; and ye did choose the thing which I forbade.

"Now, I will raise up a descendant from Jacob and from Judah, an heir to my mountains, and my chosen ones and my servants will inherit it, along with my rich and plentiful lands; but I will wipe out everyone else because you’ve forgotten your God to worship other gods. I called out, and you didn’t respond; I spoke, and you didn’t listen; and you chose what I warned you not to."

"Therefore thus saith the Lord, Behold, my servants shall eat, but ye shall be hungry; my servants shall rejoice, but ye shall be ashamed; my servants shall sing for joy of heart, but ye shall cry and howl for vexation of spirit.

"Therefore, this is what the Lord says: Look, my servants will eat, but you will be hungry; my servants will rejoice, but you will be ashamed; my servants will sing for joy, but you will cry and wail in frustration."

"And ye shall leave your name for a curse unto my chosen: for the Lord shall slay thee, and call His servants by another name, that he who blesseth himself in the earth shall bless himself in God, etc., because the former troubles are forgotten.

"And you will leave your name as a curse to my chosen ones: the Lord will kill you and call His servants by another name, so that whoever blesses himself on earth will bless himself in God, etc., because the past troubles are forgotten."

"For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth; and the former things shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.

"For look, I am making new heavens and a new earth; the past will not be remembered or come to mind."

"But be ye glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create; for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy.

"But be glad and rejoice forever in what I create; for I am creating Jerusalem as a place of joy, and her people will be filled with happiness."

"And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people; and the voice of weeping shall no more be heard in her, nor the voice of crying.

"And I will celebrate in Jerusalem and be glad in my people; and the sound of weeping will no longer be heard there, nor the sound of crying."

"Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, and the lion shall eat straw like the bullock; and dust shall be the serpent's meat. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain."

"Before they call, I will answer; and while they are still speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb will graze together, and the lion will eat straw like the cow; and dust will be the serpent's food. They will not harm or destroy on all my holy mountain."

Is. lvi, 3: "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness to be revealed.

Is. lvi, 3: "This is what the Lord says: Maintain justice and do what is right, for my salvation is near, and my righteousness will be revealed."

"Blessed is the man that doeth this, that keepeth the Sabbath, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil.

"Blessed is the person who does this, who observes the Sabbath, and keeps their hands from doing any wrong."

"Neither let the strangers that have joined themselves to me, say, God will separate me from His people. For thus saith the Lord: Whoever will keep my Sabbath, and choose the things that please me, and take hold of my covenant; even unto them will I give in mine house a place and a name better than that of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off."

"Let no outsiders who have joined me say, 'God will separate me from His people.' For this is what the Lord says: Anyone who keeps my Sabbath, chooses what pleases me, and holds onto my covenant; to those I will give a place and a name in my house that's better than that of sons and daughters: I will give them an everlasting name that will not be removed."

Is. lix, 9: "Therefore for our iniquities is justice far from us: we wait for light, but behold obscurity; for brightness, but we[Pg 207] walk in darkness. We grope for the wall like the blind; we stumble at noon day as in the night: we are in desolate places as dead men.

Is. lix, 9: "So because of our wrongdoings, justice is far from us: we seek light, but find only darkness; we look for brightness, but we[Pg 207] walk in darkness. We feel our way along the wall like the blind; we stumble at noon as if it were night: we are in empty places like the dead."

"We roar all like bears, and mourn sore like doves; we look for judgment, but there is none; for salvation, but it is far from us."

"We all roar like bears and mourn like doves; we look for justice, but there’s none; for salvation, but it's far away from us."

Is. lxvi, 18: "But I know their works and their thoughts; it shall come that I will gather all nations and tongues, and they shall see my glory.

Is. lxvi, 18: "But I know their actions and their thoughts; it will happen that I will gather all nations and languages, and they will see my glory.

"And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Africa, to Lydia, to Italy, to Greece, and to the people that have not heard my fame, neither have seen my glory. And they shall bring your brethren."

"And I will place a sign among them, and I will send those who escape to the nations, to Africa, to Lydia, to Italy, to Greece, and to the people who have not heard about me or seen my glory. And they will bring your siblings."

Jer. vii. Reprobation of the Temple: "Go ye unto Shiloth, where I set my name at the first, and see what I did to it for the wickedness of my people. And now, because ye have done all these works, saith the Lord, I will do unto this house, wherein my name is called upon, wherein ye trust, and unto the place which I gave to your priests, as I have done to Shiloth." (For I have rejected it, and made myself a temple elsewhere.)

Jer. vii. Rejection of the Temple: "Go to Shiloh, where I first set my name, and see what I did to it because of the wickedness of my people. And now, because you have done all these things, says the Lord, I will treat this house, which bears my name and where you place your trust, and the place I gave to your priests, the same way I treated Shiloh." (For I have rejected it and established a new temple elsewhere.)

"And I will cast you out of my sight, as I have cast out all your brethren, even the seed of Ephraim." (Rejected for ever.) "Therefore pray not for this people."

"And I will remove you from my presence, just as I have removed all your fellow people, even the descendants of Ephraim." (Rejected forever.) "So do not pray for this group."

Jer. vii, 22: "What avails it you to add sacrifice to sacrifice? For I spake not unto your fathers, when I brought them out of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt offerings or sacrifices. But this thing commanded I them, saying, Obey and be faithful to my commandments, and I will be your God, and ye shall be my people." (It was only after they had sacrificed to the golden calf that I gave myself sacrifices to turn into good an evil custom.)

Jer. vii, 22: "What good does it do to keep piling on sacrifices? I didn't tell your ancestors, when I brought them out of Egypt, to focus on burnt offerings or sacrifices. Instead, I commanded them to obey and be faithful to my commandments, and I will be your God, and you will be my people." (It was only after they had sacrificed to the golden calf that I accepted sacrifices to transform a bad custom into something good.)

Jer. vii, 4: "Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, are these."

Jer. vii, 4: "Don't trust in deceptive words, saying, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, is this."

713

The Jews witnesses for God. Is. xliii, 9; xliv, 8.

The Jews are witnesses for God. Is. xliii, 9; xliv, 8.

Prophecies fulfilled.—I Kings xiii, 2.—I Kings xxiii, 16.— Joshua vi, 26.—I Kings xvi, 34.—Deut. xxiii.

Prophecies fulfilled.—I Kings 13:2.—I Kings 23:16.—Joshua 6:26.—I Kings 16:34.—Deut. 23.

Malachi i, II. The sacrifice of the Jews rejected, and the sacrifice of the heathen, (even out of Jerusalem,) and in all places.[Pg 208]

Malachi i, II. The Jews' sacrifices are rejected, while the sacrifices of the outsiders, even those from outside Jerusalem, are accepted in all places.[Pg 208]

Moses, before dying, foretold the calling of the Gentiles, Deut. xxxii, 21, and the reprobation of the Jews.

Moses, before he died, predicted the calling of the Gentiles, Deut. xxxii, 21, and the rejection of the Jews.

Moses foretold what would happen to each tribe.

Moses predicted what would happen to each tribe.

Prophecy.—"Your name shall be a curse unto mine elect, and I will give them another name."

Prophecy.—"Your name will be a curse to my chosen ones, and I will give them a new name."

"Make their heart fat,"[270] and how? by flattering their lust and making them hope to satisfy it.

"Make their hearts dull,"[270] and how? by flattering their desires and making them believe they can fulfill them.

714

Prophecy.—Amos and Zechariah. They have sold the just one, and therefore will not be recalled.—Jesus Christ betrayed.

Prophecy.—Amos and Zechariah. They have sold the righteous one, and for that reason, they won't be forgiven.—Jesus Christ betrayed.

They shall no more remember Egypt. See Is. xliii, 16, 17, 18, 19. Jer. xxiii, 6, 7.

They will no longer remember Egypt. See Is. 43:16-19. Jer. 23:6-7.

Prophecy.—The Jews shall be scattered abroad. Is. xxvii, 6.—A new law, Jerem. xxxi, 32.

Prophecy.—The Jews will be spread out across the world. Is. xxvii, 6.—A new covenant, Jerem. xxxi, 32.

Malachi. Grotius.—The second temple glorious.—Jesus Christ will come. Haggai ii, 7, 8, 9, 10.

Malachi. Grotius.—The second temple is glorious.—Jesus Christ will come. Haggai ii, 7, 8, 9, 10.

The calling of the Gentiles. Joel ii, 28. Hosea ii, 24. Deut. xxxii, 21. Malachi i, 11.

The calling of the Gentiles. Joel 2:28. Hosea 2:24. Deut. 32:21. Malachi 1:11.

715

Hosea iii.—Is. xlii, xlviii, liv, lx, lxi, last verse. "I foretold it long since that they might know that it is I." Jaddus to Alexander.

Hosea iii.—Is. xlii, xlviii, liv, lx, lxi, last verse. "I predicted it a long time ago so they would know that it’s me." Jaddus to Alexander.

716

[Prophecies.—The promise that David will always have descendants. Jer. xiii, 13.]

[Prophecies.—The assurance that David will always have descendants. Jer. xiii, 13.]

717

The eternal reign of the race of David, 2 Chron., by all the prophecies, and with an oath. And it was not temporally fulfilled. Jer. xxiii, 20.

The everlasting rule of David's lineage, 2 Chron., according to all the prophecies and confirmed with an oath. And it was not fulfilled in a temporary way. Jer. xxiii, 20.

718

We might perhaps think that, when the prophets foretold that the sceptre should not depart from Judah until the eternal King came, they spoke to flatter the people, and that their prophecy was proved false by Herod. But to show that this was not their meaning, and that, on the contrary, they knew well that this temporal kingdom should cease, they said that they would be without a king and without a prince, and for a long time. Hosea iii, 4.[Pg 209]

We might think that when the prophets said the ruling power would stay with Judah until the eternal King arrived, they were just trying to please the people, and that their prophecy was proven wrong by Herod. But to show that this wasn’t what they meant—and that they understood this earthly kingdom would eventually end—they said there would be a time when they would be without a king or a leader for a long period. Hosea iii, 4.[Pg 209]

719

Non habemus regem nisi Cæsarem.[271] Therefore Jesus Christ was the Messiah, since they had no longer any king but a stranger, and would have no other.

We have no king but Caesar.[271] Therefore, Jesus Christ was the Messiah since they no longer had any king except for a foreign ruler and would accept no other.

720

We have no king but Cæsar.

We have no king but Caesar.

721

Daniel ii: "All thy soothsayers and wise men cannot shew unto thee the secret which thou hast demanded. But there is a God in heaven who can do so, and that hath revealed to thee in thy dream what shall be in the latter days," (This dream must have caused him much misgiving.)

Daniel ii: "None of your fortune-tellers or wise men can show you the secret you've asked for. But there is a God in heaven who can, and He has revealed to you in your dream what will happen in the future," (This dream must have really worried him.)

"And it is not by my own wisdom that I have knowledge of this secret, but by the revelation of this same God, that hath revealed it to me, to make it manifest in thy presence.

"And it’s not by my own wisdom that I know this secret, but by the revelation of this same God, who has disclosed it to me to make it clear in your presence."

"Thy dream was then of this kind. Thou sawest a great image, high and terrible, which stood before thee. His head was of gold, his breast and arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thus thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and of clay, and brake them to pieces.

"Your dream was like this. You saw a huge, frightening image standing before you. Its head was made of gold, its chest and arms were silver, its stomach and thighs were bronze, its legs were iron, and its feet were partly iron and partly clay. You kept watching until a stone was cut out without hands, which struck the image on its feet of iron and clay and broke them into pieces."

"Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold broken to pieces together, and the wind carried them away; but this stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth. This is the dream, and now I will give thee the interpretation thereof.

"Then the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold were all smashed to pieces, and the wind blew them away; but the stone that struck the statue became a massive mountain and filled the entire earth. This is the dream, and now I will give you its interpretation."

"Thou who art the greatest of kings, and to whom God hath given a power so vast that thou art renowned among all peoples, art the head of gold which thou hast seen. But after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.

"You who are the greatest of kings, and to whom God has given such vast power that you are famous among all people, are the head of gold that you have seen. But after you will come another kingdom that is inferior to you, and then a third kingdom of bronze, which will rule over all the earth."

"But the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron, and even as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things, so shall this empire break in pieces and bruise all.

"But the fourth kingdom will be as strong as iron, and just as iron breaks and crushes everything, this empire will break and crush all."

"And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of clay and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of iron and of the weakness of clay.

"And as you saw the feet and toes, partly made of clay and partly of iron, the kingdom will be divided; yet it will have the strength of iron and the weakness of clay."

"But as iron cannot be firmly mixed with clay, so they who[Pg 210] are represented by the iron and by the clay, shall not cleave one to another though united by marriage.

"But just as iron cannot be firmly mixed with clay, those who[Pg 210] are symbolized by the iron and the clay will not bond with each other, even if they are united by marriage."

"Now in the days of these kings shall God set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed, nor ever be delivered up to other people. It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever, according as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it fell from the mountain, and brake in pieces the iron, the clay, the silver, and the gold. God hath made known to thee what shall come to pass hereafter. This dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure.

"During the reign of these kings, God will establish a kingdom that will never be destroyed or handed over to others. It will shatter and consume all these kingdoms, and it will last forever, just as you saw the stone that was cut from the mountain without human hands, which fell from the mountain and broke the iron, clay, silver, and gold into pieces. God has revealed to you what will happen in the future. This dream is certain, and its interpretation is reliable."

"Then Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face towards the earth," etc.

"Then Nebuchadnezzar fell down on his face to the ground," etc.

Daniel viii, 8. "Daniel having seen the combat of the ram and of the he-goat, who vanquished him and ruled over the earth, whereof the principal horn being broken four others came up toward the four winds of heaven, and out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceedingly great toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the land of Israel, and it waxed great even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the stars, and stamped upon them, and at last overthrew the prince, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down.

Daniel viii, 8. "Daniel saw the battle between the ram and the goat, with the goat defeating the ram and taking control of the earth. When the main horn was broken, four others appeared, each one pointing toward the four corners of the sky. From one of these horns, a little horn emerged and grew extremely powerful toward the south, the east, and the land of Israel. It became so great that it challenged the heavenly host, causing some of the stars to fall and crushing them. Eventually, it brought down the prince, resulting in the daily sacrifice being taken away and the sanctuary being thrown down."

"This is what Daniel saw. He sought the meaning of it, and a voice cried in this manner, 'Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision,' And Gabriel said:

"This is what Daniel saw. He wanted to understand it, and a voice shouted, 'Gabriel, help this man understand the vision.' And Gabriel said:

"The ram which thou sawest is the king of the Medes and Persians, and the he-goat is the king of Greece, and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king of this monarchy.

"The ram you saw is the king of the Medes and Persians, and the he-goat is the king of Greece, and the great horn between its eyes is the first king of this kingdom."

"Now that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power.

"Now that it's broken, although four stood up for it, four kingdoms will arise from the nation, but they won't have his power."

"And in the latter time of their kingdom, when iniquities are come to the full, there shall arise a king, insolent and strong, but not by his own power, to whom all things shall succeed after his own will; and he shall destroy the holy people, and through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand, and he shall destroy many. He shall also stand up against the Prince of princes, but he shall perish miserably, and nevertheless by a violent hand."

"And in the later days of their kingdom, when wickedness has reached its peak, a powerful and arrogant king will arise, but not by his own strength. Everything he desires will succeed, and he will destroy the holy people. Through his cunning, he will make deceit thrive, leading to many being destroyed. He will also confront the Prince of princes, but he will meet a terrible end, and yet it will come through a violent hand."

Daniel ix, 20. "Whilst I was praying with all my heart, and confessing my sin and the sin of all my people, and prostrating myself before my God, even Gabriel, whom I had seen in the[Pg 211] vision at the beginning, came to me and touched me about the time of the evening oblation, and he informed me and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee the knowledge of things. At the beginning of thy supplications I came to shew that which thou didst desire, for thou are greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision. Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to abolish iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness; to accomplish the vision and the prophecies, and to anoint the Most Holy. (After which this people shall be no more thy people, nor this city the holy city. The times of wrath shall be passed, and the years of grace shall come for ever.)

Daniel 9:20. "While I was praying earnestly and confessing my sins and the sins of my people, and humbling myself before my God, even Gabriel, whom I had seen in the[Pg 211] vision at the beginning, came to me and touched me around the time of the evening sacrifice. He informed me and said, 'O Daniel, I have come to give you insight into things. At the start of your prayers, I came to show you what you were seeking, because you are greatly loved: therefore, understand the matter and consider the vision. Seventy weeks are determined for your people and your holy city, to finish the transgression, to put an end to sin, to eliminate iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness; to fulfill the vision and the prophecies, and to anoint the Most Holy.' (After which this people shall no longer be your people, nor this city the holy city. The times of wrath will be over, and the years of grace will come forever.)"

"Know therefore, and understand, that, from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and three score and two weeks." (The Hebrews were accustomed to divide numbers, and to place the small first. Thus, 7 and 62 make 69. Of this 70 there will then remain the 70th, that is to say, the 7 last years of which he will speak next.)

"Therefore, understand that from the time the command was given to restore and build Jerusalem until the Messiah the Prince comes, there will be seven weeks and sixty-two weeks." (The Hebrews used to divide numbers and list the smaller ones first. So, 7 and 62 total 69. This means there will be one remaining to make 70, referring to the last 7 years that will be discussed next.)

"The street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after three score and two weeks," (which have followed the first seven. Christ will then be killed after the sixty-nine weeks, that is to say, in the last week), "the Christ shall be cut off, and a people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary, and overwhelm all, and the end of that war shall accomplish the desolation."

"The street will be rebuilt, along with the wall, even during tough times. After sixty-two weeks following the initial seven, Christ will be killed at the end of the sixty-nine weeks, which means in the final week. Then, the Messiah will be cut off, and a group from the coming prince will destroy the city and the sanctuary, overpowering everything, and the end of that conflict will lead to desolation."

"Now one week," (which is the seventieth, which remains), "shall confirm the covenant with many, and in the midst of the week," (that is to say, the last three and a half years), "he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate."

"Now one week," (which is the seventieth, which remains), "will confirm the covenant with many, and in the middle of the week," (that is, the last three and a half years), "he will put an end to the sacrifice and offerings, and because of the spreading of detestable things, he will make it desolate, until the end, and what is determined will be poured out on the desolate."

Daniel xi. "The angel said to Daniel: There shall stand up yet," (after Cyrus, under whom this still is), "three kings in Persia," (Cambyses, Smerdis, Darius); "and the fourth who shall then come," (Xerxes) "shall be far richer than they all, and far stronger, and shall stir up all his people against the Greeks.

Daniel xi. "The angel said to Daniel: There will still be," (after Cyrus, under whom this is still the case), "three kings in Persia," (Cambyses, Smerdis, Darius); "and the fourth who will then come," (Xerxes) "will be much wealthier than all of them, and much stronger, and will incite all his people against the Greeks."

"But a mighty king shall stand up," (Alexander), "that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. And[Pg 212] when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided in four parts toward the four winds of heaven," (as he had said above, vii, 6; viii, 8), "but not his posterity; and his successors shall not equal his power, for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others besides these," (his four chief successors).

"But a powerful king will rise," (Alexander), "who will rule with great authority and do as he wishes. And [Pg 212] when he rises, his kingdom will be shattered and divided into four parts facing the four corners of the earth," (as mentioned earlier, vii, 6; viii, 8), "but not his descendants; and his successors won’t match his strength, for his kingdom will be taken away, even by others apart from these," (his four main successors).

"And the king of the south," (Ptolemy, son of Lagos, Egypt), "shall be strong; but one of his princes shall be strong above him, and his dominion shall be a great dominion," (Seleucus, King of Syria. Appian says that he was the most powerful of Alexander's successors).

"And the king of the south," (Ptolemy, son of Lagos, Egypt), "will be strong; but one of his princes will be stronger than him, and his rule will be a great rule," (Seleucus, King of Syria. Appian states that he was the most powerful of Alexander's successors).

"And in the end of years they shall join themselves together, and the king's daughter of the south," (Berenice, daughter of Ptolemy Philadelphus, son of the other Ptolemy), "shall come to the king of the north," (to Antiochus Deus, King of Syria and of Asia, son of Seleucus Lagidas), "to make peace between these princes.

"And after many years, they will unite, and the king's daughter from the south," (Berenice, daughter of Ptolemy Philadelphus, son of the other Ptolemy), "will go to the king of the north," (to Antiochus Deus, King of Syria and Asia, son of Seleucus Lagidas), "to create peace between these rulers.

"But neither she nor her seed shall have a long authority; for she and they that brought her, and her children, and her friends, shall be delivered to death." (Berenice and her son were killed by Seleucus Callinicus.)

"But neither she nor her descendants will have a long reign; for she and those who brought her, along with her children and friends, will be handed over to death." (Berenice and her son were killed by Seleucus Callinicus.)

"But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up," (Ptolemy Euergetes was the issue of the same father as Berenice), "which shall come with a mighty army into the land of the king of the north, where he shall put all under subjection, and he shall also carry captive into Egypt their gods, their princes, their gold, their silver, and all their precious spoils," (if he had not been called into Egypt by domestic reasons, says Justin, he would have entirely stripped Seleucus); "and he shall continue several years when the king of the north can do nought against him.

"But from a branch of her roots, one will rise up," (Ptolemy Euergetes was the child of the same father as Berenice), "who will come with a powerful army into the territory of the king of the north, where he will conquer everything, and he will also take captive to Egypt their gods, their rulers, their gold, their silver, and all their valuable treasures," (if he hadn't been called to Egypt for personal reasons, says Justin, he would have completely stripped Seleucus); "and he will remain there for several years while the king of the north is powerless against him."

"And so he shall return into his kingdom. But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces," (Seleucus Ceraunus, Antiochus the Great). "And their army shall come and overthrow all; wherefore the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall also form a great army, and fight him," (Ptolemy Philopator against Antiochus the Great at Raphia), "and conquer; and his troops shall become insolent, and his heart shall be lifted up," (this Ptolemy desecrated the temple; Josephus): "he shall cast down many ten thousands, but he shall not be strengthened by it. For the king of the north," (Antiochus the Great), "shall return with a[Pg 213] greater multitude than before, and in those times also a great number of enemies shall stand up against the king of the south," (during the reign of the young Ptolemy Epiphanes); "also the apostates and robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall." (Those who abandon their religion to please Euergetes, when he will send his troops to Scopas; for Antiochus will again take Scopas, and conquer them.) "And the king of the north shall destroy the fenced cities, and the arms of the south shall not withstand, and all shall yield to his will; he shall stand in the land of Israel, and it shall yield to him. And thus he shall think to make himself master of all the empire of Egypt," (despising the youth of Epiphanes, says Justin). "And for that he shall make alliance with him, and give his daughter" (Cleopatra, in order that she may betray her husband. On which Appian says that doubting his ability to make himself master of Egypt by force, because of the protection of the Romans, he wished to attempt it by cunning). "He shall wish to corrupt her, but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. Then he shall turn his face to other designs, and shall think to make himself master of some isles," (that is to say, seaports), "and shall take many," (as Appian says).

"And so he will return to his kingdom. But his sons will be stirred up and gather a huge army," (Seleucus Ceraunus, Antiochus the Great). "Their forces will come and destroy everything; therefore, the king of the south will be filled with anger and will also form a large army to fight him," (Ptolemy Philopator against Antiochus the Great at Raphia), "and win; and his troops will become arrogant, and his heart will be lifted up," (this Ptolemy desecrated the temple; Josephus): "he will defeat many tens of thousands, but it will not strengthen him. For the king of the north," (Antiochus the Great), "will return with an even larger army than before, and during that time, many enemies will rise against the king of the south," (during the reign of the young Ptolemy Epiphanes); "the traitors and thieves among your people will come forward to fulfill the vision; but they will fall." (Those who abandon their religion to please Euergetes, when he sends his troops to Scopas; for Antiochus will again take Scopas and defeat them.) "And the king of the north will destroy the fortified cities, and the southern forces will not hold up, and everyone will submit to his will; he will stand in the land of Israel, and it will yield to him. Thus, he will think to make himself the master of all the Egyptian empire," (disregarding the youth of Epiphanes, says Justin). "And for this, he will form an alliance with him and give his daughter" (Cleopatra, so she might betray her husband. Appian states that doubting his ability to conquer Egypt by force, due to the Roman protection, he wanted to try through trickery). "He will attempt to corrupt her, but she will not side with him or support him. Then he will turn his attention to other plans and think to dominate some islands," (meaning seaports), "and will take many," (as Appian says).

"But a prince shall oppose his conquests," (Scipio Africanus, who stopped the progress of Antiochus the Great, because he offended the Romans in the person of their allies), "and shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease. He shall then return into his kingdom and there perish, and be no more." (He was slain by his soldiers.)

"But a prince will stand against his conquests," (Scipio Africanus, who halted the advancement of Antiochus the Great because he insulted the Romans through their allies), "and will put an end to the shame inflicted by him. Then he shall return to his kingdom and there die, and be no more." (He was killed by his soldiers.)

"And he who shall stand up in his estate," (Seleucus Philopator or Soter, the son of Antiochus the Great), "shall be a tyrant, a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom," (which means the people), "but within a few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger nor in battle. And in his place shall stand up a vile person, unworthy of the honour of the kingdom, but he shall come in cleverly by flatteries. All armies shall bend before him; he shall conquer them, and even the prince with whom he has made a covenant. For having renewed the league with him, he shall work deceitfully, and enter with a small people into his province, peaceably and without fear. He shall take the fattest places, and shall do that which his fathers have not done, and ravage on all sides. He shall forecast great devices during his time."[Pg 214]

"And the one who takes his position," (Seleucus Philopator or Soter, the son of Antiochus the Great), "will be a tyrant, a tax collector benefiting the kingdom," (which means the people), "but within a short time, he will be destroyed, not by anger or battle. And instead, a despicable person will rise up, unworthy of the kingdom's honor, but he will gain power through flattery. All armies will bow to him; he will defeat them, even the prince with whom he has made a pact. After renewing the alliance with him, he will act deceitfully and enter his territory with a small group, peacefully and without fear. He will seize the richest areas and accomplish things his ancestors never did, causing destruction all around. He will devise significant plans during his reign."[Pg 214]

722

Prophecies.—The seventy weeks of Daniel are ambiguous as regards the term of commencement, because of the terms of the prophecy; and as regards the term of conclusion, because of the differences among chronologists. But all this difference extends only to two hundred years.

Prophecies.—The seventy weeks of Daniel are unclear about when they start due to the terms of the prophecy; and they're also uncertain about when they end because of the variations among chronologists. However, all these differences amount to just two hundred years.

723

Predictions.—That in the fourth monarchy, before the destruction of the second temple, before the dominion of the Jews was taken away, in the seventieth week of Daniel, during the continuance of the second temple, the heathen should be instructed, and brought to the knowledge of the God worshipped by the Jews; that those who loved Him should be delivered from their enemies, and filled with His fear and love.

Predictions.—That in the fourth monarchy, before the destruction of the second temple, before the Jews lost their power, in the seventieth week of Daniel, during the time the second temple stood, the non-Jewish people would be taught and come to know the God worshipped by the Jews; that those who loved Him would be saved from their enemies and filled with His reverence and love.

And it happened that in the fourth monarchy, before the destruction of the second temple, etc., the heathen in great number worshipped God, and led an angelic life. Maidens dedicated their virginity and their life to God. Men renounced their pleasures. What Plato could only make acceptable to a few men, specially chosen and instructed, a secret influence imparted, by the power of a few words, to a hundred million ignorant men.

And it happened that during the fourth kingdom, before the destruction of the second temple, many non-Jews worshipped God and lived a life like angels. Young women dedicated their virginity and their lives to God. Men gave up their pleasures. What Plato could only present to a select few who were specially chosen and educated, a hidden influence communicated, through the power of just a few words, to a hundred million uninformed people.

The rich left their wealth. Children left the dainty homes of their parents to go into the rough desert. (See Philo the Jew.) All this was foretold a great while ago. For two thousand years no heathen had worshipped the God of the Jews; and at the time foretold, a great number of the heathen worshipped this only God. The temples were destroyed. The very kings made submission to the cross. All this was due to the Spirit of God, which was spread abroad upon the earth.

The wealthy left behind their riches. Children left the cozy homes of their parents to venture into the harsh desert. (See Philo the Jew.) All of this was predicted a long time ago. For two thousand years, no non-believer had worshipped the God of the Jews; and at the appointed time, a large number of them began to worship this one God. The temples were destroyed. Even the kings submitted to the cross. All of this happened because of the Spirit of God, which was spread throughout the earth.

No heathen, since Moses until Jesus Christ, believed according to the very Rabbis. A great number of the heathen, after Jesus Christ, believed in the books of Moses, kept them in substance and spirit, and only rejected what was useless.

No pagan, from the time of Moses to Jesus Christ, believed in the same way as the Rabbis. A large number of pagans, after Jesus Christ, believed in the writings of Moses, upheld them in both substance and spirit, and only discarded what was unnecessary.

724

Prophecies.—The conversion of the Egyptians (Isaiah xix, 19); an altar in Egypt to the true God.

Prophecies.—The conversion of the Egyptians (Isaiah 19:19); an altar in Egypt to the true God.

725

Prophecies.In Egypt.Pugio Fidei, p. 659. Talmud.

Prophecies.In Egypt.Pugio Fidei, p. 659. Talmud.

"It is a tradition among us, that, when the Messiah shall[Pg 215] come, the house of God, destined for the dispensation of His Word, shall be full of filth and impurity; and that the wisdom of the scribes shall be corrupt and rotten. Those who shall be afraid to sin, shall be rejected by the people, and treated as senseless fools."

"It’s a tradition among us that when the Messiah comes, the house of God, meant for sharing His Word, will be filled with filth and corruption; and the wisdom of the scholars will be corrupt and worthless. Those who are afraid to sin will be rejected by the people and treated like foolish idiots."

Is. xlix: "Listen, O isles, unto me, and hearken, ye people, from afar: The Lord hath called me by my name from the womb of my mother; in the shadow of His hand hath He hid me, and hath made my words like a sharp sword, and said unto me, Thou art my servant in whom I will be glorified. Then I said, Lord, have I laboured in vain? have I spent my strength for nought? yet surely my judgment is with Thee, O Lord, and my work with Thee. And now, saith the Lord, that formed me from the womb to be His servant, to bring Jacob and Israel again to Him, Thou shalt be glorious in my sight, and I will be thy strength. It is a light thing that thou shouldst convert the tribes of Jacob; I have raised thee up for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation unto the ends of the earth. Thus saith the Lord to him whom man despiseth, to him whom the nation abhorreth, to a servant of rulers, Princes and kings shall worship thee, because the Lord is faithful that hath chosen thee.

Is. xlix: "Listen, O islands, to me, and pay attention, you people from afar: The Lord has called me by name from my mother's womb; He has hidden me in the shadow of His hand, and has made my words like a sharp sword, and said to me, 'You are my servant in whom I will be glorified.' Then I said, 'Lord, have I worked in vain? Have I spent my strength for nothing? Yet truly my judgment is with You, O Lord, and my work with You.' And now, says the Lord, who formed me from the womb to be His servant, to bring Jacob and Israel back to Him, 'You shall be glorious in my sight, and I will be your strength. It's a small thing for you to bring back the tribes of Jacob; I have raised you up to be a light to the Gentiles, that you may be my salvation to the ends of the earth.' Thus says the Lord to him whom man despises, to him whom the nation abhors, to a servant of rulers: Princes and kings shall worship you because the Lord is faithful who has chosen you."

"Again saith the Lord unto me, I have heard thee in the days of salvation and of mercy, and I will preserve thee for a covenant of the people, to cause to inherit the desolate nations, that thou mayest say to the prisoners: Go forth; to them that are in darkness show yourselves, and possess these abundant and fertile lands. They shall not hunger nor thirst, neither shall the heat nor sun smite them; for he that hath mercy upon them shall lead them, even by the springs of waters shall he guide them, and make the mountains a way before them. Behold, the peoples shall come from all parts, from the east and from the west, from the north and from the south. Let the heavens give glory to God; let the earth be joyful; for it hath pleased the Lord to comfort His people, and He will have mercy upon the poor who hope in Him.

"Again, the Lord said to me, 'I have heard you during the days of salvation and mercy, and I will keep you as a covenant for the people, to help them inherit the desolate nations. You will say to the prisoners: "Come out"; to those in darkness: "Show yourselves," and take possession of these abundant and fertile lands. They will not hunger or thirst, nor will the heat or sun strike them; for the one who has mercy on them will lead them, guiding them by the springs of water, and making a path through the mountains for them. Look, people will come from everywhere, from the east and the west, from the north and the south. Let the heavens give glory to God; let the earth rejoice; for it has pleased the Lord to comfort His people, and He will have mercy on the poor who trust in Him.'”

"Yet Sion dared to say: The Lord hath forsaken me, and hath forgotten me. Can a woman forget her child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb? but if she forget, yet will not I forget thee, O Sion. I will bear thee always between my hands, and thy walls are continually before me. They that shall build thee are come, and thy destroyers shall[Pg 216] go forth of thee. Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold; all these gather themselves together, and come to thee. As I live, saith the Lord, thou shalt surely clothe thee with them all, as with an ornament. Thy waste and thy desolate places, and the land of thy destruction, shall even now be too narrow by reason of the inhabitants, and the children thou shalt have after thy barrenness shall say again in thy ears: The place is too strait for me: give place to me that I may dwell. Then shalt thou say in thy heart: Who hath begotten me these, seeing I have lost my children, and am desolate, a captive, and removing to and fro? and who brought up these? Behold, I was left alone; these, where had they been? And the Lord shall say to thee: Behold, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people; and they shall bring thy sons in their arms and in their bosoms. And kings shall be their nursing fathers, and queens their nursing mothers; they shall bow down to thee with their face toward the earth, and lick up the dust of thy feet; and thou shalt know that I am the Lord; for they shall not be ashamed that wait for me. Shall the prey be taken from the mighty? But even if the captives be taken away from the strong, nothing shall hinder me from saving thy children, and from destroying thy enemies; and all flesh shall know that I am the Lord, thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty One of Jacob.

"Yet Zion dared to say: The Lord has abandoned me and forgotten me. Can a woman forget her child, so that she has no compassion for the son she bore? But even if she does forget, I will not forget you, O Zion. I will always carry you on my heart, and your walls are constantly before me. Those who will build you have come, and your destroyers will leave you. Lift up your eyes all around and see; they are all gathering together and coming to you. As I live, says the Lord, you will surely wrap yourself in them all like an ornament. Your ruins and desolate places, and the land of your destruction, will soon feel too cramped because of the inhabitants, and the children you will have after your barrenness will say to you again: This place is too small for me; make room for me to live here. Then you will say in your heart: Who has given me these, since I have lost my children and am desolate, a captive, and constantly moving around? And who raised these? Look, I was left all alone; where have these come from? And the Lord will say to you: Look, I will lift up my hand to the nations and raise my banner for the people; they will bring your sons in their arms and in their laps. Kings will be like nursing fathers to them, and queens like nursing mothers; they will bow down to you with their faces to the ground and lick the dust from your feet; and you will know that I am the Lord; for those who hope in me won’t be disappointed. Can the prey be taken from the strong? But even if captives are taken away from the mighty, nothing will stop me from saving your children and defeating your enemies; and all humanity will know that I am the Lord, your Savior and Redeemer, the Mighty One of Jacob."

"Thus saith the Lord: What is the bill of this divorcement, wherewith I have put away the synagogue? and why have I delivered it into the hands of your enemies? Is it not for your iniquities and for your transgressions that I have put it away?

"Thus says the Lord: What is the reason for this divorce decree with which I have rejected the synagogue? And why have I handed it over to your enemies? Is it not because of your wrongdoings and sins that I have turned it away?"

"For I came, and no man received me; I called and there was none to hear. Is my arm shortened, that I cannot redeem?

"For I came, and no one welcomed me; I called and there was no one to listen. Is my arm too short to save?"

"Therefore I will show the tokens of mine anger; I will clothe the heavens with darkness, and make sackcloth their covering.

"Therefore, I will display the signs of my anger; I will cover the skies with darkness and make sackcloth their covering."

"The Lord hath given me the tongue of the learned that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary. He hath opened mine ear, and I have listened to Him as a master.

"The Lord has given me the tongue of the learned so that I know how to speak a timely word to the weary. He has opened my ear, and I have listened to Him as a teacher."

"The Lord hath revealed His will, and I was not rebellious.

"The Lord has revealed His will, and I was not defiant."

"I gave my body to the smiters, and my cheeks to outrage; I hid not my face from shame and spitting. But the Lord hath helped me; therefore I have not been confounded.

"I offered my body to those who struck me, and my cheeks to humiliation; I did not hide my face from shame and insults. But the Lord has helped me; so I have not been ashamed."

"He is near that justifieth me; who will contend with me? who will be mine adversary, and accuse me of sin, God himself being my protector?[Pg 217]

"He is close to me and justifies me; who will argue with me? Who will be my opponent and accuse me of sin, with God himself as my protector?[Pg 217]

"All men shall pass away, and be consumed by time; let those that fear God hearken to the voice of His servant; let him that languisheth in darkness put his trust in the Lord. But as for you, ye do but kindle the wrath of God upon you; ye walk in the light of your fire and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow.

"All men will eventually fade away and be consumed by time; let those who fear God listen to the voice of His servant; let those who are struggling in darkness trust in the Lord. But as for you, you are just stirring up God’s anger against yourselves; you walk in the light of your own fire and in the sparks that you have ignited. This will be the result of my actions; you will lie down in sorrow."

"Hearken to me, ye that follow after righteousness, ye that seek the Lord: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. Look unto Abraham, your father, and unto Sarah that bare you: for I called him alone, when childless, and increased him. Behold, I have comforted Zion, and heaped upon her blessings and consolations.

"Listen to me, you who pursue righteousness and seek the Lord: look to the rock you came from and the pit you were dug from. Look to Abraham, your ancestor, and to Sarah who gave birth to you: I called him when he was alone and childless, and blessed him. See, I have comforted Zion and filled her with blessings and encouragement."

"Hearken unto me, my people, and give ear unto me: for a law shall proceed from me, and I will make my judgment to rest for a light of the Gentiles."

"Hear me, my people, and listen to me: for I will bring forth a law, and my judgment will be a light for the Gentiles."

Amos viii. The prophet, having enumerated the sins of Israel, said that God had sworn to take vengeance on them.

Amos viii. The prophet, after listing the sins of Israel, stated that God had sworn to punish them.

He says this: "And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord, that I will cause the sun to go down at noon, and I will darken the earth in the clear day; and I will turn your feasts into mourning, and all your songs into lamentation.

He says this: "And on that day," says the Lord, "I will make the sun set at noon, and I will darken the earth in broad daylight; I will turn your feasts into mourning and all your songs into cries of sorrow."

"You all shall have sorrow and suffering, and I will make this nation mourn as for an only son, and the end therefore as a bitter day. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. And they shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east; they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it.

"You all will experience sorrow and suffering, and I will make this nation grieve as if for an only child, and the outcome will be a painful day. Look, the time is coming, says the Lord, when I will send a famine in the land—not a famine of food or a thirst for water, but a famine of hearing the words of the Lord. They will wander from sea to sea and from the north to the east; they will run back and forth to seek the word of the Lord, but they won't find it."

"In that day shall the fair virgins and young men faint for thirst. They that have followed the idols of Samaria, and sworn by the god of Dan, and followed the manner of Beersheba, shall fall, and never rise up again."

"On that day, the beautiful young women and men will faint from thirst. Those who have worshipped the idols of Samaria, sworn by the god of Dan, and followed the customs of Beersheba will fall and will never get up again."

Amos iii, 2: "Ye only have I known of all the families of the earth for my people."

Amos iii, 2: "You alone have I known of all the families of the earth as my people."

Daniel xii, 7. Having described all the extent of the reign of the Messiah, he says: "All these things shall be finished, when the scattering of the people of Israel shall be accomplished."

Daniel xii, 7. After detailing the full extent of the Messiah's reign, he says: "All these things will be completed when the scattering of the people of Israel is finished."

Haggai ii, 4: "Ye who, comparing this second house with the glory of the first, despise it, be strong, saith the Lord, be strong, O Zerubbabel, and O Jesus, the high priest, be strong, all ye[Pg 218] people of the land, and work. For I am with you, saith the Lord of hosts; according to the word that I covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, so my spirit remaineth among you. Fear ye not. For thus saith the Lord of hosts: Yet one little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land," (a way of speaking to indicate a great and an extraordinary change); "and I will shake all nations, and the desire of all the Gentiles shall come; and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord.

Haggai ii, 4: "You who compare this second temple to the glory of the first and look down on it, be strong, says the Lord. Be strong, Zerubbabel, and you, Jesus the high priest; be strong, all you people of the land, and get to work. For I am with you, says the Lord of hosts; just as I promised you when you came out of Egypt, my spirit remains among you. Don't be afraid. For this is what the Lord of hosts says: In a little while, I will shake the heavens, the earth, the sea, and the dry land," (a way of indicating a great and extraordinary change); "and I will shake all nations, and the desire of all the nations will come; and I will fill this temple with glory, says the Lord.

"The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord," (that is to say, it is not by that that I wish to be honoured; as it is said elsewhere: All the beasts of the field are mine, what advantages me that they are offered me in sacrifice?). "The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts; and in this place will I establish my house, saith the Lord.

"The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, says the Lord," (meaning it's not this that I seek to be honored by; as it is said elsewhere: All the animals in the field are mine, so what good is it to me that they are offered to me in sacrifice?). "The glory of this later house will be greater than that of the former, says the Lord of hosts; and in this place, I will establish my house, says the Lord.

"According to all that thou desiredst in Horeb in the day of the assembly, saying, Let us not hear again the voice of the Lord, neither let us see this fire any more, that we die not.[272] And the Lord said unto me, Their prayer is just. I will raise them up a prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he will speak in my name, I will require it of him."

"According to everything you asked for at Horeb on the day of the assembly, when you said, 'Let us not hear the voice of the Lord again, nor see this fire anymore, or we will die.'[272] And the Lord said to me, 'Their request is valid. I will raise up a prophet from among their fellow Israelites, like you, and I will put my words in his mouth; he will tell them everything I command him. And it will happen that whoever does not listen to the words he speaks in my name, I will hold accountable.'"

Genesis xlix: "Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise, and thou shalt conquer thine enemies; thy father's children shall bow down before thee. Judah is a lion's whelp: from the prey, my son, thou art gone up, and art couched as a lion, and as a lioness that shall be roused up.

Genesis xlix: "Judah, you are the one whom your brothers will praise, and you will defeat your enemies; your father's children will bow down to you. Judah is a young lion: you have risen from the kill, my son, and you lie down like a lion, and like a lioness that will be stirred up.

"The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be."

"The scepter will not leave Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh comes; and the gathering of the people will be with him."

726

During the life of the Messiah.Ænigmatis.—Ezek. xvii.

During the life of the Messiah.Ænigmatis.—Ezek. xvii.

His forerunner. Malachi iii.

His predecessor. Malachi 3.

He will be born an infant. Is. ix.

He will be born as a baby. Isa. 9.

He will be born in the village of Bethlehem. Micah v. He will appear chiefly in Jerusalem, and will be a descendant of the family of Judah and of David.

He will be born in the village of Bethlehem. Micah v. He will primarily show up in Jerusalem, and he will be a descendant of the family of Judah and David.

He is to blind the learned and the wise, Is. vi, viii, xxix, etc.;[Pg 219] and to preach the Gospel to the lowly, Is. xxix; to open the eyes of the blind, give health to the sick, and bring light to those that languish in darkness. Is. lxi.

He is meant to blind the knowledgeable and the wise, Is. vi, viii, xxix, etc.;[Pg 219] and to share the Gospel with the humble, Is. xxix; to open the eyes of the blind, heal the sick, and bring light to those who are suffering in darkness. Is. lxi.

He is to show the perfect way, and be the teacher of the Gentiles. Is. lv; xlii, 1-7.

He is meant to demonstrate the ideal path and be the guide for the Gentiles. Is. lv; xlii, 1-7.

The prophecies are to be unintelligible to the wicked, Dan. xii; Hosea xiv, 10; but they are to be intelligible to those who are well informed.

The prophecies will be unclear to the wicked, Dan. xii; Hosea xiv, 10; but they will make sense to those who are well informed.

The prophecies, which represent Him as poor, represent Him as master of the nations. Is. lii, 14, etc.; liii; Zech. ix, 9.

The prophecies that depict Him as poor also show Him as the ruler of the nations. Is. lii, 14, etc.; liii; Zech. ix, 9.

The prophecies, which foretell the time, foretell Him only as master of the nations and suffering, and not as in the clouds nor as judge. And those, which represent Him thus as judge and in glory, do not mention the time. When the Messiah is spoken of as great and glorious, it is as the judge of the world, and not its Redeemer.

The prophecies that predict the time describe Him only as the master of nations and suffering, not as someone coming in the clouds or as a judge. Those prophecies that depict Him as a judge and in glory don’t mention the time. When the Messiah is referred to as great and glorious, it’s in the context of being the judge of the world, not as its Redeemer.

He is to be the victim for the sins of the world. Is. xxxix, liii, etc.

He is meant to be the sacrifice for the sins of the world. Is. xxxix, liii, etc.

He is to be the precious corner-stone. Is. xxviii, 16.

He is meant to be the valuable cornerstone. Is. xxviii, 16.

He is to be a stone of stumbling and offence. Is. viii. Jerusalem is to dash against this stone.

He will be a rock that causes people to stumble and a trap. Is. viii. Jerusalem is going to crash against this rock.

The builders are to reject this stone. Ps. cxvii, 22.

The builders are going to reject this stone. Ps. 117:22.

God is to make this stone the chief corner-stone.

God is going to make this stone the main cornerstone.

And this stone is to grow into a huge mountain, and fill the whole earth. Dan. ii.

And this stone is meant to become a massive mountain and fill the entire earth. Dan. ii.

So He is to be rejected, despised, betrayed (Ps. cviii, 8), sold (Zech. xi, 12), spit upon, buffeted, mocked, afflicted in innumerable ways, given gall to drink (Ps. lxviii), pierced (Zech. xii), His feet and His hands pierced, slain, and lots cast for His raiment.

So He will be rejected, despised, betrayed (Ps. cviii, 8), sold (Zech. xi, 12), spat on, beaten, mocked, afflicted in countless ways, given vinegar to drink (Ps. lxviii), pierced (Zech. xii), His hands and feet pierced, killed, and lots cast for His clothing.

He will raise again (Ps. xv) the third day (Hosea vi, 3).

He will rise again on the third day.

He will ascend to heaven to sit on the right hand. Ps. cx.

He will rise to heaven to sit at the right hand. Ps. cx.

The kings will arm themselves against Him. Ps. ii.

The kings will prepare for battle against Him. Ps. ii.

Being on the right hand of the Father, He will be victorious over His enemies.

Being at the right hand of the Father, He will triumph over His enemies.

The kings of the earth and all nations will worship Him. Is. lx.

The kings of the earth and all nations will worship Him. Is. lx.

The Jews will continue as a nation. Jeremiah.

The Jews will remain a nation. Jeremiah.

They will wander, without kings, etc. (Hosea iii), without prophets (Amos), looking for salvation and finding it not (Isaiah).

They will roam, without kings, etc. (Hosea iii), without prophets (Amos), searching for salvation and not finding it (Isaiah).

Calling of the Gentiles by Jesus Christ. Is. lii, 15; lv, 5; lx, etc. Ps. lxxxi.

Calling of the Gentiles by Jesus Christ. Is. 52:15; 55:5; 60, etc. Ps. 81.

Hosea i, 9: "Ye are not my people, and I will not be your[Pg 220] God, when ye are multiplied after the dispersion. In the places where it was said, Ye are not my people, I will call them my people."

Hosea i, 9: "You are not my people, and I will not be your[Pg 220] God, when you grow in number after the scattering. In the places where it was said, You are not my people, I will call them my people."

727

It was not lawful to sacrifice outside of Jerusalem, which was the place that the Lord had chosen, nor even to eat the tithes elsewhere. Deut. xii, 5, etc.; Deut. xiv, 23, etc.; xv, 20; xvi, 2, 7, 11, 15.

It was forbidden to sacrifice outside of Jerusalem, the location that the Lord had chosen, and it was also not allowed to eat the tithes anywhere else. Deut. xii, 5, etc.; Deut. xiv, 23, etc.; xv, 20; xvi, 2, 7, 11, 15.

Hosea foretold that they should be without a king, without a prince, without a sacrifice, and without an idol; and this prophecy is now fulfilled, as they cannot make a lawful sacrifice out of Jerusalem.

Hosea predicted that they would be without a king, without a leader, without a sacrifice, and without an idol; and this prophecy has now come true, as they cannot perform a valid sacrifice outside of Jerusalem.

728

Predictions.—It was foretold that, in the time of the Messiah, He should come to establish a new covenant, which should make them forget the escape from Egypt (Jer. xxiii, 5; Is. xliii, 10); that He should place His law not in externals, but in the heart; that He should put His fear, which had only been from without, in the midst of the heart. Who does not see the Christian law in all this?

Predictions.—It was predicted that, during the time of the Messiah, He would come to create a new covenant that would make them forget the escape from Egypt (Jer. xxiii, 5; Is. xliii, 10); that He would place His law not in outward practices, but in the heart; that He would instill His fear, which had previously only been external, deep within the heart. Who doesn’t recognize the Christian law in all of this?

729

... That then idolatry would be overthrown; that this Messiah would cast down all idols, and bring men into the worship of the true God.

... That then idolatry would be destroyed; that this Messiah would dismantle all idols and lead people to worship the true God.

That the temples of the idols would be cast down, and that among all nations, and in all places of the earth, He would be offered a pure sacrifice, not of beasts.

That the temples of the idols would be destroyed, and that among all nations, and in every place on Earth, He would be offered a pure sacrifice, not of animals.

That He would be king of the Jews and Gentiles. And we see this king of the Jews and Gentiles oppressed by both, who conspire His death; and ruler of both, destroying the worship of Moses in Jerusalem, which was its centre, where He made His first Church; and also the worship of idols in Rome, the centre of it, where He made His chief Church.

That He would be the king of the Jews and the Gentiles. And we see this king of the Jews and the Gentiles being oppressed by both, who plot His death; and as ruler of both, He overturns the worship of Moses in Jerusalem, which was its center, where He established His first Church; and also the worship of idols in Rome, the center of it, where He established His main Church.

730

Prophecies.—That Jesus Christ will sit on the right hand, till God has subdued His enemies.

Prophecies.—That Jesus Christ will sit at the right hand, until God has defeated His enemies.

Therefore He will not subdue them Himself.

Therefore, He won't conquer them Himself.

731

"... Then they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, saying, Here is the Lord, for God shall make Himself known to all."[Pg 221][273]

"... Then no one will teach their neighbor anymore, saying, 'Here is the Lord,' for God will reveal Himself to everyone."[Pg 221][273]

"... Your sons shall prophesy."[274] "I will put my spirit and my fear in your heart."

"... Your sons will prophesy."[274] "I will put my spirit and my fear in your heart."

All that is the same thing. To prophesy is to speak of God, not from outward proofs, but from an inward and immediate feeling.

All of that is the same thing. To prophesy is to speak of God, not from external evidence, but from an internal and immediate feeling.

732

That He would teach men the perfect way.

That He would teach people the perfect way.

And there has never come, before Him nor after Him, any man who has taught anything divine approaching to this.

And there has never been, before Him or after Him, anyone who has taught anything divine like this.

733

... That Jesus Christ would be small in His beginning, and would then increase. The little stone of Daniel.

... That Jesus Christ would start off small and then grow. The little stone of Daniel.

If I had in no wise heard of the Messiah, nevertheless, after such wonderful predictions of the course of the world which I see fulfilled, I see that He is divine. And if I knew that these same books foretold a Messiah, I should be sure that He would come; and seeing that they place His time before the destruction of the second temple, I should say that He had come.

If I had never heard of the Messiah, still, after witnessing such amazing predictions about the direction of the world being fulfilled, I recognize that He is divine. And if I knew that these same texts prophesied a Messiah, I would be certain that He would arrive; and since they indicate His coming would be before the destruction of the second temple, I would conclude that He has already come.

734

Prophecies.—That the Jews would reject Jesus Christ, and would be rejected of God, for this reason, that the chosen vine brought forth only wild grapes. That the chosen people would be fruitless, ungrateful, and unbelieving, populum non credentem et contradicentem.[275] That God would strike them with blindness, and in full noon they would grope like the blind; and that a forerunner would go before Him.

Prophecies.—That the Jews would turn away from Jesus Christ and, for this reason, would be rejected by God, because the chosen vine only produced wild grapes. That the chosen people would be unproductive, ungrateful, and lacking faith, populum non credentem et contradicentem.[275] That God would blind them, and in broad daylight, they would stumble around like the blind; and that a messenger would come before Him.

735

Transfixerunt. Zech. xii, 10.

Transfixed. Zech. 12:10.

That a deliverer should come, who would crush the demon's head, and free His people from their sins, ex omnibus iniquitatibus; that there should be a New Covenant, which would be eternal; that there should be another priesthood after the order of Melchisedek, and it should be eternal; that the Christ should be glorious, mighty, strong, and yet so poor that He would not be recognised, nor taken for what He is, but rejected and slain; that His people who denied Him should no longer be His people; that the idolaters should receive Him, and take refuge in Him; that He should leave Zion to reign in the centre of idolatry; that nevertheless the Jews should continue for ever; that He should be of Judah, and when there should be no longer a king.

That a deliverer would come to crush the demon's head and free His people from their sins, ex omnibus iniquitatibus; that there would be a New Covenant that’s eternal; that there would be another priesthood after the order of Melchisedek, and it would be eternal; that Christ would be glorious, mighty, strong, and yet so poor that He would not be recognized, nor understood for who He is, but would be rejected and killed; that His people who denied Him would no longer be His people; that the idolaters would accept Him and find refuge in Him; that He would leave Zion to reign in the heart of idolatry; that nevertheless the Jews would endure forever; that He would come from Judah, even when there was no king.


SECTION XII

PROOFS OF JESUS CHRIST

736

... Therefore I reject all other religions. In that way I find an answer to all objections. It is right that a God so pure should only reveal Himself to those whose hearts are purified. Hence this religion is lovable to me, and I find it now sufficiently justified by so divine a morality. But I find more in it.

... Therefore, I reject all other religions. This way, I can answer all objections. It's only fitting that a God so pure would reveal Himself to those whose hearts are also pure. That's why this religion appeals to me, and I believe it's justified by such a divine morality. But I find even more in it.

I find it convincing that, since the memory of man has lasted, it was constantly announced to men that they were universally corrupt, but that a Redeemer should come; that it was not one man who said it, but innumerable men, and a whole nation expressly made for the purpose, and prophesying for four thousand years. This is a nation which is more ancient than every other nation. Their books, scattered abroad, are four thousand years old.

I find it compelling that, as long as human memory has existed, it has been repeatedly told to people that they were inherently flawed, but that a Redeemer would come; that this wasn’t just one person saying it, but countless individuals, and an entire nation specifically formed for this purpose, prophesying for four thousand years. This nation is older than any other nation. Their writings, widely spread, are four thousand years old.

The more I examine them, the more truths I find in them: an entire nation foretell Him before His advent, and an entire nation worship Him after His advent; what has preceded and what has followed; in short, people without idols and kings, this synagogue which was foretold, and these wretches who frequent it, and who, being our enemies, are admirable witnesses of the truth of these prophecies, wherein their wretchedness and even their blindness are foretold.

The more I look at them, the more truths I discover: a whole nation predicted Him before He came, and a whole nation worships Him after His arrival; what has come before and what comes after; in short, people without idols and rulers, this synagogue that was prophesied, and these unfortunate people who visit it, and who, though they oppose us, serve as remarkable witnesses to the truth of these prophecies, which foretell their misery and even their lack of insight.

I find this succession, this religion, wholly divine in its authority, in its duration, in its perpetuity, in its morality, in its conduct, in its doctrine, in its effects. The frightful darkness of the Jews was foretold: Eris palpans in meridie.[276] Dabitur liber scienti literas, et dicet: Non possum legere.[277] While the sceptre was still in the hands of the first foreign usurper, there is the report of the coming of Jesus Christ.

I see this succession, this faith, completely divine in its authority, in its longevity, in its continuity, in its morality, in its actions, in its teachings, in its impact. The terrifying darkness of the Jews was predicted: Eris palpans in meridie.[276] It will be given to the one who knows the letters, and he will say: I cannot read.[277] While the scepter was still in the hands of the first foreign usurper, there are reports of the arrival of Jesus Christ.

So I hold out my arms to my Redeemer, who, having been foretold for four thousand years, has come to suffer and to die for me on earth, at the time and under all the circumstances foretold. By His grace, I await death in peace, in the hope of[Pg 223] being eternally united to Him. Yet I live with joy, whether in the prosperity which it pleases Him to bestow upon me, or in the adversity which He sends for my good, and which He has taught me to bear by His example.

So I stretch out my arms to my Redeemer, who, having been predicted for four thousand years, has come to suffer and die for me on earth, at the time and under all the conditions foretold. By His grace, I await death in peace, hoping to be[Pg 223] eternally united with Him. Yet I live with joy, whether in the prosperity He chooses to give me or in the hardships He sends for my benefit, and which He has shown me how to endure by His example.

737

The prophecies having given different signs which should all happen at the advent of the Messiah, it was necessary that all these signs should occur at the same time. So it was necessary that the fourth monarchy should have come, when the seventy weeks of Daniel were ended; and that the sceptre should have then departed from Judah. And all this happened without any difficulty. Then it was necessary that the Messiah should come; and Jesus Christ then came, who was called the Messiah. And all this again was without difficulty. This indeed shows the truth of the prophecies.

The prophecies provided various signs that were all expected to happen at the arrival of the Messiah, so it was essential for all these signs to occur simultaneously. Therefore, it was necessary for the fourth monarchy to exist when the seventy weeks of Daniel were complete, and for the authority to have left Judah by that time. All of this happened effortlessly. Then it was essential for the Messiah to arrive; and Jesus Christ, who was known as the Messiah, came. Once again, this occurred without any difficulty. This clearly demonstrates the truth of the prophecies.

738

The prophets foretold, and were not foretold. The saints again were foretold, but did not foretell. Jesus Christ both foretold and was foretold.

The prophets predicted, but weren’t predicted themselves. The saints were predicted, but didn’t make predictions. Jesus Christ both predicted and was predicted.

739

Jesus Christ, whom the two Testaments regard, the Old as its hope, the New as its model, and both as their centre.

Jesus Christ is seen by both Testaments: the Old Testament as its hope, the New Testament as its model, and both consider Him their center.

740

The two oldest books in the world are those of Moses and Job, the one a Jew and the other a Gentile. Both of them look upon Jesus Christ as their common centre and object: Moses in relating the promises of God to Abraham, Jacob, etc., and his prophecies; and Job, Quis mihi det ut,[278] etc. Scio enim quod redemptor meus vivit, etc.

The two oldest books in the world are those of Moses and Job, one a Jew and the other a Gentile. Both regard Jesus Christ as their common center and focus: Moses by sharing the promises of God to Abraham, Jacob, and others, along with his prophecies; and Job, Quis mihi det ut,[278] etc. Scio enim quod redemptor meus vivit, etc.

741

The Gospel only speaks of the virginity of the Virgin up to the time of the birth of Jesus Christ. All with reference to Jesus Christ.

The Gospel only mentions the Virgin's virginity up to the time of Jesus Christ's birth. All in relation to Jesus Christ.

742

Proofs of Jesus Christ.

Evidence of Jesus Christ.

Why was the book of Ruth preserved?

Why was the book of Ruth kept?

Why the story of Tamar?

Why is Tamar's story important?

743

"Pray that ye enter not into temptation."[279] It is dangerous to be tempted; and people are tempted because they do not pray.

"Pray that you do not fall into temptation."[279] It's risky to be tempted; and people are tempted because they don't pray.

Et tu conversus confirma fratres tuos. But before, conversus Jesus respexit Petrum.

And you, turn and strengthen your brothers. But before, Jesus turned and looked at Peter.

Saint Peter asks permission to strike Malchus, and strikes before hearing the answer. Jesus Christ replies afterwards.

Saint Peter asks if he can hit Malchus and strikes him before he gets an answer. Jesus Christ responds afterward.

The word, Galilee, which the Jewish mob pronounced as if by chance, in accusing Jesus Christ before Pilate, afforded Pilate a reason for sending Jesus Christ to Herod. And thereby the mystery was accomplished, that He should be judged by Jews and Gentiles. Chance was apparently the cause of the accomplishment of the mystery.

The word, Galilee, which the Jewish crowd said casually while accusing Jesus Christ before Pilate, gave Pilate a reason to send Jesus to Herod. This completed the mystery that He would be judged by both Jews and Gentiles. It seemed that chance was the reason behind the unfolding of this mystery.

744

Those who have a difficulty in believing seek a reason in the fact that the Jews do not believe. "Were this so clear," say they, "why did the Jews not believe?" And they almost wish that they had believed, so as not to be kept back by the example of their refusal. But it is their very refusal that is the foundation of our faith. We should be much less disposed to the faith, if they were on our side. We should then have a more ample pretext. The wonderful thing is to have made the Jews great lovers of the things foretold, and great enemies of their fulfilment.

Those who find it hard to believe often look for a reason in the fact that the Jews don’t believe. “If it were so clear,” they say, “why don’t the Jews believe?” They almost wish they had believed, so they wouldn’t be held back by the example of their rejection. But it’s actually their rejection that strengthens our faith. We would be much less inclined to have faith if they were on our side. Then we would have a stronger excuse. The amazing part is that the Jews have become passionate about the things foretold while being strong opponents of their fulfillment.

745

The Jews were accustomed to great and striking miracles, and so, having had the great miracles of the Red Sea and of the land of Canaan as an epitome of the great deeds of their Messiah, they therefore looked for more striking miracles, of which those of Moses were only the patterns.

The Jews were used to impressive and remarkable miracles, and since they had the significant miracles of the Red Sea and the land of Canaan as examples of the great works of their Messiah, they expected even more spectacular miracles, seeing those of Moses as just the models.

746

The carnal Jews and the heathen have their calamities, and Christians also. There is no Redeemer for the heathen, for they do not so much as hope for one. There is no Redeemer for the Jews; they hope for Him in vain. There is a Redeemer only for Christians. (See Perpetuity.)

The sinful Jews and the non-believers have their troubles, and so do Christians. The non-believers have no Savior because they don’t even hope for one. The Jews have no Savior either; they hope for Him but it’s in vain. There is only a Savior for Christians. (See Perpetuity.)

747

In the time of the Messiah the people divided themselves. The spiritual embraced the Messiah, and the coarser-minded remained to serve as witnesses of Him.[Pg 225]

In the time of the Messiah, people split into groups. The spiritual accepted the Messiah, while those with a rougher mindset stayed to witness Him.[Pg 225]

748

"If this was clearly foretold to the Jews, how did they not believe it, or why were they not destroyed for resisting a fact so clear?"

"If this was clearly predicted to the Jews, how did they not believe it, or why weren't they punished for rejecting such an obvious truth?"

I reply: in the first place, it was foretold both that they would not believe a thing so clear, and that they would not be destroyed. And nothing is more to the glory of the Messiah; for it was not enough that there should be prophets; their prophets must be kept above suspicion. Now, etc.

I respond: first of all, it was predicted that they wouldn’t believe something so obvious, and that they wouldn’t be destroyed. And nothing is more to the glory of the Messiah; it wasn’t enough to have prophets; their prophets had to be above suspicion. Now, etc.

749

If the Jews had all been converted by Jesus Christ, we should have none but questionable witnesses. And if they had been entirely destroyed, we should have no witnesses at all.

If all the Jews had converted to Jesus Christ, we would only have unreliable witnesses. And if they had been completely wiped out, we wouldn't have any witnesses at all.

750

What do the prophets say of Jesus Christ? That He will be clearly God? No; but that He is a God truly hidden; that He will be slighted; that none will think that it is He; that He will be a stone of stumbling, upon which many will stumble, etc. Let people then reproach us no longer for want of clearness, since we make profession of it.

What do the prophets say about Jesus Christ? That He will be obviously God? No; but that He is truly a hidden God; that He will be disregarded; that no one will believe it is Him; that He will be a stumbling block, over which many will fall, etc. So let people stop criticizing us for lack of clarity, since we acknowledge it.

But, it is said, there are obscurities.—And without that, no one would have stumbled over Jesus Christ, and this is one of the formal pronouncements of the prophets: Excæca[280] ...

But, it's said that there are mysteries. And without those, no one would have found their way to Jesus Christ, and this is one of the official statements from the prophets: Excæca[280] ...

751

Moses first teaches the Trinity, original sin, the Messiah.

Moses first teaches about the Trinity, original sin, and the Messiah.

David: a great witness; a king, good, merciful, a beautiful soul, a sound mind, powerful. He prophesies, and his wonder comes to pass. This is infinite.

David: a great witness; a king, good, merciful, a beautiful soul, a sound mind, powerful. He prophesies, and his wonders come true. This is infinite.

He had only to say that he was the Messiah, if he had been vain; for the prophecies are clearer about him than about Jesus Christ. And the same with Saint John.

He just had to claim that he was the Messiah if he was arrogant; because the prophecies are clearer about him than about Jesus Christ. The same goes for Saint John.

752

Herod was believed to be the Messiah. He had taken away the sceptre from Judah, but he was not of Judah. This gave rise to a considerable sect.

Herod was thought to be the Messiah. He had taken control of Judah, but he wasn't actually from Judah. This led to the formation of a significant sect.

Curse of the Greeks upon those who count three periods of time.[Pg 226]

Curse of the Greeks on those who divide time into three periods.[Pg 226]

In what way should the Messiah come, seeing that through Him the sceptre was to be eternally in Judah, and at His coming the sceptre was to be taken away from Judah?

In what way should the Messiah arrive, considering that through Him the rule was meant to be forever in Judah, and at His arrival the rule was supposed to be taken away from Judah?

In order to effect that seeing they should not see, and hearing they should not understand, nothing could be better done.

To ensure that they would see but not perceive, and hear but not understand, nothing could have been done better.

753

Homo existens te Deum facit.

Humans make God known.

Scriptum est, Dii estis, et non potest solvi Scriptura.

It is written, You are gods, and Scripture cannot be broken.

Hæc infirmitas non est ad vitam et est ad mortem.

This weakness is not for life and is for death.

Lazarus dormit, et deinde dixit: Lazarus mortuus est.[281]

Lazarus was sleeping, and then he said: Lazarus has died.[281]

754

The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.[282]

The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.[282]

755

What can we have but reverence for a man who foretells plainly things which come to pass, and who declares his intention both to blind and to enlighten, and who intersperses obscurities among the clear things which come to pass?

What can we do but admire a person who accurately predicts events and openly states his aim to both confuse and clarify, while mixing unclear elements with the clear things that happen?

756

The time of the first advent was foretold; the time of the second is not so; because the first was to be obscure, and the second is to be brilliant, and so manifest that even His enemies will recognise it. But, as He was first to come only in obscurity, and to be known only of those who searched the Scriptures ...

The time of the first coming was predicted; the time of the second is not the same; because the first was meant to be hidden, and the second is meant to be bright, so obvious that even His enemies will see it. But, just as He first came in obscurity, known only to those who studied the Scriptures ...

757

God, in order to cause the Messiah to be known by the good and not to be known by the wicked, made Him to be foretold in this manner. If the manner of the Messiah had been clearly foretold, there would have been no obscurity, even for the wicked. If the time had been obscurely foretold, there would have been obscurity, even for the good. For their [goodness of heart] would not have made them understand, for instance, that the closed mem signifies six hundred years. But the time has been clearly foretold, and the manner in types.

God, to make sure that the Messiah would be recognized by the good and not by the wicked, had Him prophesied in this way. If the nature of the Messiah had been clearly predicted, there wouldn’t have been any mystery, even for the wicked. If the timing had been vaguely foretold, the good would also be confused. Their goodness wouldn’t have helped them understand, for example, that the closed mem represents six hundred years. But the timing has been clearly predicted, and the manner has been described through symbols.

By this means, the wicked, taking the promised blessings for material blessings, have fallen into error, in spite of the clear prediction of the time; and the good have not fallen in[Pg 227] error. For the understanding of the promised blessings depends on the heart, which calls "good" that which it loves; but the understanding of the promised time does not depend on the heart. And thus the clear prediction of the time, and the obscure prediction of the blessings, deceive the wicked alone.

By this means, the wicked, mistaking the promised blessings for material rewards, have gone astray, despite the clear prediction of the time; and the good have not been misled. The understanding of the promised blessings relies on the heart, which labels as "good" what it loves; however, the understanding of the promised time does not rely on the heart. Therefore, only the wicked are deceived by the clear prediction of the time and the vague prediction of the blessings.

758

[Either the Jews or the Christians must be wicked.]

[Either the Jews or the Christians must be evil.]

759

The Jews reject Him, but not all. The saints receive Him, and not the carnal-minded. And so far is this from being against His glory, that it is the last touch which crowns it. For their argument, the only one found in all their writings, in the Talmud and in the Rabbinical writings, amounts only to this, that Jesus Christ has not subdued the nations with sword in hand, gladiumt uum, potentissime.[283] (Is this all they have to say? Jesus Christ has been slain, say they. He has failed. He has not subdued the heathen with His might. He has not bestowed upon us their spoil. He does not give riches. Is this all they have to say? It is in this respect that He is lovable to me. I would not desire Him whom they fancy.) It is evident that it is only His life which has prevented them from accepting Him; and through this rejection they are irreproachable witnesses, and, what is more, they thereby accomplish the prophecies.

The Jews reject Him, but not all of them. The believers accept Him, while the worldly-minded do not. This is not contrary to His glory; in fact, it’s the final touch that perfects it. Their argument, which is the only one found in all their writings—in the Talmud and in Rabbinical texts—boils down to this: that Jesus Christ hasn’t conquered the nations with the sword, gladiumt uum, potentissime.[283] (Is this really all they can say? They claim Jesus Christ was killed, that He failed. He hasn’t subdued the pagans with His strength. He hasn’t given us their riches. Is this all they have to say? This is precisely why I find Him lovable. I wouldn’t want the version of Him that they imagine.) It’s clear that only His life has kept them from accepting Him; and through this rejection, they are blameless witnesses, and, what’s more, they fulfill the prophecies.

[By means of the fact that this people have not accepted Him, this miracle here has happened. The prophecies were the only lasting miracles which could be wrought, but they were liable to be denied.]

[Because this people have not accepted Him, this miracle has occurred. The prophecies were the only lasting miracles that could be created, but they could be denied.]

760

The Jews, in slaying Him in order not to receive Him as the Messiah, have given Him the final proof of being the Messiah.

The Jews, by killing Him to avoid accepting Him as the Messiah, have provided the ultimate evidence of His Messiahship.

And in continuing not to recognise Him, they made themselves irreproachable witnesses. Both in slaying Him, and in continuing to deny Him, they have fulfilled the prophecies (Isa. lx; Ps. lxxi).

And by refusing to recognize Him, they became faultless witnesses. Both in killing Him and in continuing to deny Him, they have fulfilled the prophecies (Isa. lx; Ps. lxxi).

761

What could the Jews, His enemies, do? If they receive Him, they give proof of Him by their reception; for then the guardians[Pg 228] of the expectation of the Messiah receive Him. If they reject Him, they give proof of Him by their rejection.

What could the Jews, His enemies, do? If they accept Him, they prove His identity by their acceptance; then, the guardians[Pg 228] of the Messiah's expectation accept Him. If they deny Him, they prove His identity by their denial.

762

The Jews, in testing if He were God, have shown that He was man.

The Jews, in trying to see if He was God, demonstrated that He was human.

763

The Church has had as much difficulty in showing that Jesus Christ was man, against those who denied it, as in showing that he was God; and the probabilities were equally great.

The Church has faced just as much difficulty proving that Jesus Christ was human, against those who denied it, as in proving that he was God; and the chances were equally high.

764

Source of contradictions.—A God humiliated, even to the death on the cross; a Messiah triumphing over death by his own death. Two natures in Jesus Christ, two advents, two states of man's nature.

Source of contradictions.—A God brought low, even to death on the cross; a Messiah overcoming death through his own death. Two natures in Jesus Christ, two arrivals, two conditions of human nature.

765

Types.—Saviour, father, sacrificer, offering, food, king, wise, law-giver, afflicted, poor, having to create a people whom He must lead and nourish, and bring into His land....

Types.—Savior, father, sacrificer, offering, food, king, wise, lawgiver, suffering, poor, having to create a people whom He must lead and nourish, and bring into His land....

Jesus Christ. Offices.—He alone had to create a great people, elect, holy, and chosen; to lead, nourish, and bring it into the place of rest and holiness; to make it holy to God; to make it the temple of God; to reconcile it to, and save it from, the wrath of God; to free it from the slavery of sin, which visibly reigns in man; to give laws to this people, and engrave these laws on their heart; to offer Himself to God for them, and sacrifice Himself for them; to be a victim without blemish, and Himself the sacrificer, having to offer Himself, His body, and His blood, and yet to offer bread and wine to God ...

Jesus Christ. Offices.—He was tasked with creating a great people, chosen, sacred, and set apart; to guide, nurture, and bring them to a place of peace and holiness; to dedicate them to God; to make them the dwelling place of God; to reconcile them to God and save them from His wrath; to liberate them from the bondage of sin, which clearly rules over humanity; to provide laws for this people and engrave those laws in their hearts; to present Himself to God on their behalf and sacrifice Himself for them; to be a flawless offering, while also being the one who offers, needing to give Himself, His body, and His blood, all while still presenting bread and wine to God ...

Ingrediens mundum.[284]

Ingredients of the world.[284]

"Stone upon stone."[285]

"Stone by stone."[285]

What preceded and what followed. All the Jews exist still, and are wanderers.

What came before and what came after. All the Jews still exist and are wanderers.

766

Of all that is on earth, He partakes only of the sorrows, not of the joys. He loves His neighbours, but His love does not confine itself within these bounds, and overflows to His own enemies, and then to those of God.[Pg 229]

Of everything on earth, He only experiences sorrow, not joy. He cares for His neighbors, but His love isn't limited to just that; it extends even to His enemies, and then to those who oppose God.[Pg 229]

767

Jesus Christ typified by Joseph, the beloved of his father, sent by his father to see his brethren, etc., innocent, sold by his brethren for twenty pieces of silver, and thereby becoming their lord, their saviour, the saviour of strangers, and the saviour of the world; which had not been but for their plot to destroy him, their sale and their rejection of him.

Jesus Christ is represented by Joseph, the father’s favorite, who was sent by his father to check on his brothers. Innocent, he was sold by them for twenty pieces of silver, ultimately becoming their lord, their savior, the savior of strangers, and the savior of the world. This would not have happened if it weren't for their scheme to destroy him, their betrayal, and their rejection of him.

In prison Joseph innocent between two criminals; Jesus Christ on the cross between two thieves. Joseph foretells freedom to the one, and death to the other, from the same omens. Jesus Christ saves the elect, and condemns the outcast for the same sins. Joseph foretells only; Jesus Christ acts. Joseph asks him who will be saved to remember him, when he comes into his glory; and he whom Jesus Christ saves asks that He will remember him, when He comes into His kingdom.

In prison, Joseph is innocent, stuck between two criminals; Jesus Christ hangs on the cross between two thieves. Joseph predicts freedom for one and death for the other based on the same signs. Jesus Christ saves the chosen while condemning the outcasts for the same wrongdoings. Joseph only makes predictions; Jesus Christ takes action. Joseph asks the one who will be saved to remember him when he enters his glory; the person Jesus Christ saves asks Him to remember him when He arrives in His kingdom.

768

The conversion of the heathen was only reserved for the grace of the Messiah. The Jews have been so long in opposition to them without success; all that Solomon and the prophets said has been useless. Sages, like Plato and Socrates, have not been able to persuade them.

The conversion of non-believers was solely up to the grace of the Messiah. The Jews have opposed them for so long without success; everything Solomon and the prophets said has been in vain. Even philosophers like Plato and Socrates couldn't convince them.

769

After many persons had gone before, Jesus Christ at last came to say:[286] "Here am I, and this is the time. That which the prophets have said was to come in the fullness of time, I tell you My apostles will do. The Jews shall be cast out. Jerusalem shall be soon destroyed. And the heathen shall enter into the knowledge of God. My apostles shall do this after you have slain the heir of the vineyard."

After many people had come before, Jesus Christ finally said:[286] "Here I am, and this is the moment. Everything the prophets said would happen in due time, I assure you My apostles will carry out. The Jews will be cast out. Jerusalem will soon be destroyed. And the non-Jews will come to know God. My apostles will do this after you have killed the heir to the vineyard."

Then the apostles said to the Jews: "You shall be accursed," (Celsus laughed at it); and to the heathen, "You shall enter into the knowledge of God." And this then came to pass.

Then the apostles said to the Jews: "You will be cursed," (Celsus laughed at it); and to the non-believers, "You will come to know God." And this then happened.

770

Jesus Christ came to blind those who saw clearly, and to give sight to the blind; to heal the sick, and leave the healthy to die; to call to repentance, and to justify sinners, and to leave the righteous in their sins; to fill the needy, and leave the rich empty.[Pg 230]

Jesus Christ came to blind those who saw too clearly and to help the blind see; to heal the sick and let the healthy perish; to call sinners to repentance and to justify them while leaving the righteous in their sins; to fill the needy and keep the rich empty.[Pg 230]

771

Holiness.Effundam spiritum meum.[287] All nations were in unbelief and lust. The whole world now became fervent with love. Princes abandoned their pomp; maidens suffered martyrdom. Whence came this influence? The Messiah was come. These were the effect and sign of His coming.

Holiness.I will pour out My spirit.[287] All nations were filled with doubt and desire. The entire world now burned with love. Rulers let go of their grandeur; young women faced martyrdom. Where did this influence come from? The Messiah had arrived. These were the results and the signs of His arrival.

772

Destruction of the Jews and heathen by Jesus Christ: Omnes gentes venient et adorabunt eum.[288] Parum est ut,[289] etc. Postula a me.[290] Adorabunt eum omnes reges.[291] Testes iniqui.[292] Dabit maxillam percutienti.[293] Dederunt fel in escam.[294]

Destruction of the Jews and non-believers by Jesus Christ: All nations will come and worship Him.[288] It is not enough that,[289] etc. Ask of me.[290] All kings will worship Him.[291] Witnesses of injustice.[292] He will offer His cheek to the one who strikes Him.[293] They gave Him gall for food.[294]

773

Jesus Christ for all, Moses for a nation.

Jesus Christ for everyone, Moses for a people.

The Jews blessed in Abraham: "I will bless those that bless thee."[295] But: "All nations blessed in his seed."[296] Parum est ut, etc.

The Jews blessed in Abraham: "I will bless those who bless you."[295] But: "All nations will be blessed through his descendants."[296] Parum est ut, etc.

Lumen ad revelationem gentium.[297]

Light to reveal the nations.

Non fecit taliter omni nationi,[298] said David, in speaking of the Law. But, in speaking of Jesus Christ, we must say: Fecit taliter omni nationi. Parum est ut, etc., Isaiah. So it belongs to Jesus Christ to be universal. Even the Church offers sacrifice only for the faithful. Jesus Christ offered that of the cross for all.

He did not do this for every nation,[298] David said, when talking about the Law. But when we talk about Jesus Christ, we must say: He did this for every nation. It is not enough to, etc., Isaiah. So, it is fitting for Jesus Christ to be universal. Even the Church offers sacrifice only for the faithful. Jesus Christ offered the sacrifice of the cross for everyone.

774

There is heresy in always explaining omnes by "all," and heresy in not explaining it sometimes by "all." Bibite ex hoc omnes;[299] the Huguenots are heretics in explaining it by "all." In quo omnes peccaverunt;[300] the Huguenots are heretics in excepting the children of true believers. We must then follow the Fathers and tradition in order to know when to do so, since there is heresy to be feared on both sides.

There’s a problem in always interpreting omnes as "all," and also in sometimes not interpreting it that way. Bibite ex hoc omnes;[299] the Huguenots are wrong for interpreting it as "all." In quo omnes peccaverunt;[300] the Huguenots are wrong for excluding the children of true believers. We should then follow the Church Fathers and tradition to understand when to apply this, as there is risk of heresy on both sides.

775

Ne timeas pusillus grex.[301] Timore et tremore.—Quid ergo? Ne timeas [modo] timeas. Fear not, provided you fear; but if you fear not, then fear.

Don’t be afraid, little group.[301] With fear and trembling.—So what now? Don’t be afraid [but] be afraid. Fear not, as long as you have fear; but if you don’t fear, then be afraid.

Qui me recipit, non me recipit, sed eum qui me misit.[302]

Whoever welcomes me doesn’t just welcome me, but also the one who sent me.[302]

Nemo scit, neque Filius.

Nemo knows, nor does the Son.

Nubes lucida obumbravit.

A bright cloud overshadowed.

Saint John[303] was to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and Jesus Christ[304] to plant division. There is not contradiction.[Pg 231]

Saint John[303] was meant to bring fathers' hearts back to their children, while Jesus Christ[304] was meant to create division. There is no contradiction.[Pg 231]

776

The effects in communi and in particulari. The semi-Pelagians err in saying of in communi what is true only in particulari; and the Calvinists in saying in particulari what is true in communi. (Such is my opinion.)

The effects in communi and in particulari. The semi-Pelagians are mistaken when they claim something is true in communi that only holds in particulari; and the Calvinists are wrong when they assert something in particulari that is true in communi. (That's just my opinion.)

777

Omnis Judæa regio, et Jerosolomymi universi, et baptizabantur.[305] Because of all the conditions of men who came there. From these stones there can come children unto Abraham.[306]

All of Judea and everyone in Jerusalem were being baptized.[305] Because of the various situations of the people who came there. From these stones, children can be raised for Abraham.[306]

778

If men knew themselves, God would heal and pardon them. Ne convertantur et sanem eos, et dimittantur eis peccata.[307]

If men truly understood themselves, God would heal and forgive them. Ne convertantur et sanem eos, et dimittantur eis peccata.[307]

779

Jesus Christ never condemned without hearing. To Judas: Amice, ad quid venisti?[308] To him that had not on the wedding garment, the same.

Jesus Christ never judged without listening first. To Judas: Friend, why have you come?[308] To the one who didn't have the wedding garment, he said the same.

780

The types of the completeness of the Redemption, as that the sun gives light to all, indicate only completeness; but [the types] of exclusions, as of the Jews elected to the exclusion of the Gentiles, indicate exclusion.

The examples of the completeness of the Redemption, like how the sun shines light on everyone, show only completeness; but the examples of exclusions, like the Jews chosen over the Gentiles, indicate exclusion.

"Jesus Christ the Redeemer of all."—Yes, for He has offered, like a man who has ransomed all those who were willing to come to Him. If any die on the way, it is their misfortune; but, so far as He was concerned, He offered them redemption.—That holds good in this example, where he who ransoms and he who prevents death are two persons, but not of Jesus Christ, who does both these things.—No, for Jesus Christ, in the quality of Redeemer, is not perhaps Master of all; and thus, in so far as it is in Him, He is the Redeemer of all.

"Jesus Christ is the Redeemer of everyone."—Yes, because He has offered Himself, like someone who has paid the price to save all those who are willing to come to Him. If anyone perishes along the way, that's their misfortune; but as far as He is concerned, He provided them with redemption.—This is true in this case, where the one who rescues and the one who stops death are two different people, but not for Jesus Christ, who does both of these things.—No, because Jesus Christ, as the Redeemer, may not be the Master of everyone; yet, as far as He is concerned, He is the Redeemer of all.

When it is said that Jesus Christ did not die for all, you take undue advantage of a fault in men who at once apply this exception to themselves; and this is to favour despair, instead of turning them from it to favour hope. For men thus accustom themselves in inward virtues by outward customs.

When people say that Jesus Christ didn’t die for everyone, they take advantage of a flaw in humanity, as many apply this exception to their own lives; this promotes despair rather than encouraging hope. People cultivate inner virtues through their outer behaviors.

781

The victory over death. "What is a man advantaged if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?[309] Whosoever will save his soul, shall lose it."[Pg 232][310]

The victory over death. "What does a person gain if they acquire the entire world but lose their soul?[309] Anyone who tries to save their soul will end up losing it."[Pg 232][310]

"I am not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil."[311]

"I didn't come to destroy the law, but to fulfill it."[311]

"Lambs took not away the sins of the world, but I am the lamb which taketh away the sins."[312]

"Lambs didn't take away the sins of the world, but I am the lamb that does." [312]

"Moses[313] hath not led you out of captivity, and made you truly free."

"Moses[313] has not brought you out of captivity and made you truly free."

782

... Then Jesus Christ comes to tell men that they have no other enemies but themselves; that it is their passions which keep them apart from God; that He comes to destroy these, and give them His grace, so as to make of them all one Holy Church; that He comes to bring back into this Church the heathen and Jews; that He comes to destroy the idols of the former and the superstition of the latter. To this all men are opposed, not only from the natural opposition of lust; but, above all, the kings of the earth, as had been foretold, join together to destroy this religion at its birth. (Proph.: Quare fremuerunt gentes ... reges terræ ... adversus Christum.)[314]

... Then Jesus Christ comes to tell people that they have no enemies but themselves; that their passions keep them separated from God; that He comes to eliminate these and offer them His grace, to unite them all into one Holy Church; that He comes to welcome the heathens and Jews back into this Church; that He comes to dismantle the idols of the former and the superstitions of the latter. To this, all people oppose, not only because of their natural desires, but especially the kings of the earth, as was foretold, come together to destroy this religion at its inception. (Proph.: Quare fremuerunt gentes ... reges terræ ... adversus Christum.)[314]

All that is great on earth is united together; the learned, the wise, the kings. The first write; the second condemn; the last kill. And notwithstanding all these oppositions, these men, simple and weak, resist all these powers, subdue even these kings, these learned men and these sages, and remove idolatry from all the earth. And all this is done by the power which had foretold it.

All that is great on earth is united; the educated, the wise, the rulers. The first write; the second judge; the last take lives. Yet despite all these conflicts, these simple and weak men stand firm against all this power, even overpowering these rulers, these scholars, and these wise ones, and they eliminate idolatry from the earth. And all of this happens through the power that predicted it.

783

Jesus Christ would not have the testimony of devils, nor of those who were not called, but of God and John the Baptist.

Jesus Christ would not accept the testimony of demons or those who weren't chosen, but only of God and John the Baptist.

784

I consider Jesus Christ in all persons and in ourselves: Jesus Christ as a Father in His Father, Jesus Christ as a Brother in His Brethren, Jesus Christ as poor in the poor, Jesus Christ as rich in the rich, Jesus Christ as Doctor and Priest in priests, Jesus Christ as Sovereign in princes, etc. For by His glory He is all that is great, being God; and by His mortal life He is all that is poor and abject. Therefore He has taken this unhappy condition, so that He could be in all persons, and the model of all conditions.

I see Jesus Christ in everyone and in ourselves: Jesus Christ as a Father in His Father, Jesus Christ as a Brother in His siblings, Jesus Christ as poor in the poor, Jesus Christ as rich in the wealthy, Jesus Christ as Doctor and Priest in priests, Jesus Christ as King in leaders, etc. Because of His glory, He embodies all that is great, being God; and through His human life, He represents everything that is humble and lowly. Therefore, He took on this difficult condition so that He could be present in everyone and serve as a model for all situations.

785

Jesus Christ is an obscurity (according to what the world calls obscurity), such that historians, writing only of important matters of states, have hardly noticed Him.[Pg 233]

Jesus Christ is largely overlooked (according to the world’s standards of being overlooked), so much so that historians, who typically focus on significant state affairs, have barely acknowledged Him.[Pg 233]

786

On the fact that neither Josephus, nor Tacitus, nor other historians have spoken of Jesus Christ.—So far is this from telling against Christianity, that on the contrary it tells for it. For it is certain that Jesus Christ has existed; that His religion has made a great talk; and that these persons were not ignorant of it. Thus it is plain that they purposely concealed it, or that, if they did speak of it, their account has been suppressed or changed.

Regarding the fact that neither Josephus, nor Tacitus, nor other historians have mentioned Jesus Christ.—This actually supports Christianity rather than undermines it. It's clear that Jesus Christ existed, that His religion has generated significant discussion, and that these historians were aware of it. Therefore, it's evident that they either chose to hide it, or if they did mention it, their accounts have been suppressed or altered.

787

"I have reserved me seven thousand."[315] I love the worshippers unknown to the world and to the very prophets.

"I have reserved seven thousand for myself." [315] I admire the worshippers who are unknown to the world and even to the prophets.

788

As Jesus Christ remained unknown among men, so His truth remains among common opinions without external difference. Thus the Eucharist among ordinary bread.

As Jesus Christ stayed unknown to people, so His truth stays among popular beliefs without any obvious distinction. Similarly, the Eucharist is like regular bread.

789

Jesus would not be slain without the forms of justice; for it is far more ignominious to die by justice than by an unjust sedition.

Jesus would not be executed without the appearance of justice; because it's much more shameful to die by legal means than by an unjust uprising.

790

The false justice of Pilate only serves to make Jesus Christ suffer; for he causes Him to be scourged by his false justice, and afterwards puts Him to death. It would have been better to have put Him to death at once. Thus it is with the falsely just. They do good and evil works to please the world, and to show that they are not altogether of Jesus Christ; for they are ashamed of Him. And at last, under great temptation and on great occasions, they kill Him.

The false justice of Pilate only makes Jesus Christ suffer; he has Him whipped due to his misguided sense of justice, and then he executes Him. It would have been better to just put Him to death right away. This is how those who are falsely just act. They do both good and bad deeds to gain the approval of the world and to prove that they aren’t completely on the side of Jesus Christ; they are ashamed of Him. And ultimately, when faced with significant temptation and during critical moments, they betray Him.

791

What man ever had more renown? The whole Jewish people foretell Him before His coming. The Gentile people worship Him after His coming. The two peoples, Gentile and Jewish, regard Him as their centre.

What man has ever had more fame? The entire Jewish community prophesied about Him before He arrived. The Gentile community worships Him after His arrival. Both communities, Gentile and Jewish, see Him as their focal point.

And yet what man enjoys this renown less? Of thirty-three years, He lives thirty without appearing. For three years He passes as an impostor; the priests and the chief people reject Him; His friends and His nearest relatives despise Him. Finally,[Pg 234] He dies, betrayed by one of His own disciples, denied by another, and abandoned by all.

And yet which person is less celebrated? Out of thirty-three years, He spends thirty invisible to others. For three years, people view Him as a fraud; the religious leaders and the prominent figures turn against Him; His friends and family look down on Him. In the end,[Pg 234] He dies, betrayed by one of His own followers, denied by another, and deserted by everyone.

What part, then, has He in this renown? Never had man so much renown; never had man more ignominy. All that renown has served only for us, to render us capable of recognising Him; and He had none of it for Himself.

What part, then, does He have in this fame? No one has ever had as much fame; no one has ever had more shame. All that fame has only helped us to recognize Him; He never had any of it for Himself.

792

The infinite distance between body and mind is a symbol of the infinitely more infinite distance between mind and charity; for charity is supernatural.

The endless gap between the body and mind represents the even greater gap between the mind and charity, because charity goes beyond natural limits.

All the glory of greatness has no lustre for people who are in search of understanding.

All the glory of greatness has no shine for those who are looking for understanding.

The greatness of clever men is invisible to kings, to the rich, to chiefs, and to all the worldly great.

The brilliance of smart people goes unnoticed by kings, the wealthy, leaders, and all the powerful in the world.

The greatness of wisdom, which is nothing if not of God, is invisible to the carnal-minded and to the clever. These are three orders differing in kind.

The greatness of wisdom, which is only from God, is unseen by those focused on worldly things and by the clever. These are three distinct levels.

Great geniuses have their power, their glory, their greatness, their victory, their lustre, and have no need of worldly greatness, with which they are not in keeping. They are seen, not by the eye, but by the mind; this is sufficient.

Great geniuses have their own power, glory, greatness, victory, and brilliance, and they don’t need worldly greatness that doesn’t match who they are. They are perceived not by sight, but by the mind; that is enough.

The saints have their power, their glory, their victory, their lustre, and need no worldly or intellectual greatness, with which they have no affinity; for these neither add anything to them, nor take away anything from them. They are seen of God and the angels, and not of the body, nor of the curious mind. God is enough for them.

The saints have their strength, their honor, their triumph, their shine, and don't need any worldly or intellectual excellence, which they are unrelated to; because these neither enhance them nor diminish them. They are recognized by God and the angels, not by the physical body or the inquisitive mind. God is sufficient for them.

Archimedes,[316] apart from his rank, would have the same veneration. He fought no battles for the eyes to feast upon; but he has given his discoveries to all men. Oh! how brilliant he was to the mind!

Archimedes,[316] despite his status, would receive the same respect. He didn’t fight any battles for others to admire; instead, he shared his discoveries with everyone. Oh! how brilliant he was in thought!

Jesus Christ, without riches, and without any external exhibition of knowledge, is in His own order of holiness. He did not invent; He did not reign. But He was humble, patient, holy, holy to God, terrible to devils, without any sin. Oh! in what great pomp, and in what wonderful splendour, He is come to the eyes of the heart, which perceive wisdom!

Jesus Christ, lacking wealth and any display of knowledge, stands in His own level of holiness. He didn’t create or rule. Yet, He was humble, patient, and holy—truly holy to God, fearsome to devils, and without sin. Oh! In what great glory and amazing splendor He appears to the eyes of the heart that recognize wisdom!

It would have been useless for Archimedes to have acted the prince in his books on geometry, although he was a prince.

It would have been pointless for Archimedes to take on the role of a prince in his books on geometry, even though he was a prince.

It would have been useless for our Lord Jesus Christ to[Pg 235] come like a king, in order to shine forth in His kingdom of holiness. But He came there appropriately in the glory of His own order.

It would have been pointless for our Lord Jesus Christ to[Pg 235] come like a king to display His glory in His kingdom of holiness. Instead, He came in the splendor of His own way.

It is most absurd to take offence at the lowliness of Jesus Christ, as if His lowliness were in the same order as the greatness which He came to manifest. If we consider this greatness in His life, in His passion, in His obscurity, in His death, in the choice of His disciples, in their desertion, in His secret resurrection, and the rest, we shall see it to be so immense, that we shall have no reason for being offended at a lowliness which is not of that order.

It’s completely ridiculous to be offended by the humility of Jesus Christ, as if His humility is comparable to the greatness He came to show. If we think about this greatness in His life, His suffering, His obscurity, His death, the choice of His disciples, their abandonment, His quiet resurrection, and everything else, we’ll see it’s so vast that we won’t have any reason to be offended by a humility that doesn’t belong in that same category.

But there are some who can only admire worldly greatness, as though there were no intellectual greatness; and others who only admire intellectual greatness, as though there were not infinitely higher things in wisdom.

But there are some who can only admire worldly success, as if there’s no such thing as intellectual achievement; and others who only admire intellectual achievement, as if there aren’t infinitely greater things in wisdom.

All bodies, the firmament, the stars, the earth and its kingdoms, are not equal to the lowest mind; for mind knows all these and itself; and these bodies nothing.

All bodies, the sky, the stars, the earth, and its realms, are not comparable to the simplest mind; because the mind understands all of these and itself, while these bodies know nothing.

All bodies together, and all minds together, and all their products, are not equal to the least feeling of charity. This is of an order infinitely more exalted.

All the bodies combined, all the minds together, and all their outputs don’t compare to the smallest act of kindness. This belongs to a level that is infinitely higher.

From all bodies together, we cannot obtain one little thought; this is impossible, and of another order. From all bodies and minds, we cannot produce a feeling of true charity; this is impossible, and of another and supernatural order.

From all bodies combined, we can’t create even a single thought; that’s impossible and belongs to a different realm. From all bodies and minds, we can’t produce a genuine feeling of charity; that’s impossible and belongs to a different, supernatural realm.

793

Why did Jesus Christ not come in a visible manner, instead of obtaining testimony of Himself from preceding prophecies? Why did He cause Himself to be foretold in types?

Why didn't Jesus Christ appear visibly instead of relying on prophecies for proof of His existence? Why did He choose to be foreshadowed in symbols?

794

If Jesus Christ had only come to sanctify, all Scripture and all things would tend to that end; and it would be quite easy to convince unbelievers. If Jesus Christ had only come to blind, all His conduct would be confused; and we would have no means of convincing unbelievers. But as He came in sanctificationem et in scandalum,[317] as Isaiah says, we cannot convince unbelievers, and they cannot convince us. But by this very fact we convince them; since we say that in His whole conduct there is no convincing proof on one side or the other.[Pg 236]

If Jesus Christ had only come to make things holy, then all Scripture and everything else would support that purpose, and it would be pretty easy to persuade non-believers. If Jesus Christ had only come to mislead, then all His actions would be confusing, and we wouldn’t have any way to convince non-believers. But because He came in sanctificationem et in scandalum,[317] as Isaiah says, we can’t convince non-believers, and they can’t convince us. Yet, this is the very reason we can persuade them; because we claim that in all His actions, there is no convincing evidence for either side.[Pg 236]

795

Jesus Christ does not say that He is not of Nazareth, in order to leave the wicked in their blindness; nor that He is not Joseph's son.

Jesus Christ doesn't say that He isn't from Nazareth just to keep the wicked in their ignorance; nor does He say that He isn't Joseph's son.

796

Proofs of Jesus Christ.—Jesus Christ said great things so simply, that it seems as though He had not thought them great; and yet so clearly that we easily see what He thought of them. This clearness, joined to this simplicity, is wonderful.

Proofs of Jesus Christ.—Jesus Christ expressed profound ideas in such a straightforward way that it feels like He didn't consider them to be profound; yet they are so clear that we can easily understand His views on them. This clarity, combined with simplicity, is remarkable.

797

The style of the gospel is admirable in so many ways, and among the rest in hurling no invectives against the persecutors and enemies of Jesus Christ. For there is no such invective in any of the historians against Judas, Pilate, or any of the Jews.

The style of the gospel is impressive in many ways, especially in how it doesn't throw any insults at the persecutors and enemies of Jesus Christ. There's no harsh criticism aimed at Judas, Pilate, or any of the Jews from any of the historians.

If this moderation of the writers of the Gospels had been assumed, as well as many other traits of so beautiful a character, and they had only assumed it to attract notice, even if they had not dared to draw attention to it themselves, they would not have failed to secure friends, who would have made such remarks to their advantage. But as they acted thus without pretence, and from wholly disinterested motives, they did not point it out to any one; and I believe that many such facts have not been noticed till now, which is evidence of the natural disinterestedness with which the thing has been done.

If the writers of the Gospels had intentionally moderated their tone, along with the many other admirable qualities they displayed, and had only done it to draw attention, they would have certainly gained supporters who would highlight those traits for their benefit. However, they acted without any pretense and purely out of selfless motives, so they didn’t bring attention to it themselves. I believe many such details have gone unnoticed until now, which shows that their actions were genuinely unselfish.

798

An artisan who speaks of wealth, a lawyer who speaks of war, of royalty, etc.; but the rich man rightly speaks of wealth, a king speaks indifferently of a great gift he has just made, and God rightly speaks of God.

An artisan talks about wealth, a lawyer discusses war and royalty, etc.; but the wealthy person accurately discusses wealth, a king casually mentions a significant gift he has just given, and God rightly speaks of God.

799

Who has taught the evangelists the qualities of a perfectly heroic soul, that they paint it so perfectly in Jesus Christ? Why do they make Him weak in His agony? Do they not know how to paint a resolute death? Yes, for the same Saint Luke paints the death of Saint Stephen as braver than that of Jesus Christ.

Who has taught the evangelists the traits of a truly heroic soul, that they depict it so accurately in Jesus Christ? Why do they portray Him as weak in His agony? Don’t they know how to illustrate a determined death? Yes, because the same Saint Luke portrays the death of Saint Stephen as braver than that of Jesus Christ.

They make Him therefore capable of fear, before the necessity of dying has come, and then altogether brave.[Pg 237]

They make Him able to feel fear before the need to die arrives, and then completely fearless.[Pg 237]

But when they make Him so troubled, it is when He afflicts Himself; and when men afflict Him, He is altogether strong.

But when they cause Him distress, it's when He turns against Himself; and when people hurt Him, He is completely powerful.

800

Proof of Jesus Christ.—The supposition that the apostles were impostors is very absurd. Let us think it out. Let us imagine those twelve men, assembled after the death of Jesus Christ, plotting to say that He was risen. By this they attack all the powers. The heart of man is strangely inclined to fickleness, to change, to promises, to gain. However little any of them might have been led astray by all these attractions, nay more, by the fear of prisons, tortures, and death, they were lost. Let us follow up this thought.

Proof of Jesus Christ.—The idea that the apostles were frauds is pretty ridiculous. Let’s think this through. Imagine those twelve men getting together after Jesus Christ died, deciding to claim that He had risen. By doing this, they were challenging all the powers that be. Human nature is oddly inclined to be fickle, to change, to break promises, and to seek gain. No matter how strong any of them were, they could have easily been tempted by these attractions, or even by the fear of imprisonment, torture, and death; they would have lost their integrity. Let’s explore this thought further.

801

The apostles were either deceived or deceivers. Either supposition has difficulties; for it is not possible to mistake a man raised from the dead ...

The apostles were either misled or were misleading others. Both ideas have their challenges, because it’s hard to believe one could confuse someone who has been brought back to life...

While Jesus Christ was with them, He could sustain them. But, after that, if He did not appear to them, who inspired them to act?

While Jesus Christ was with them, He could support them. But after that, if He didn't show up, who motivated them to take action?


SECTION XIII

THE MIRACLES

802

The beginning.—Miracles enable us to judge of doctrine, and doctrine enables us to judge of miracles.

The beginning.—Miracles help us evaluate teachings, and teachings help us evaluate miracles.

There are false miracles and true. There must be a distinction, in order to know them; otherwise they would be useless. Now they are not useless; on the contrary, they are fundamental. Now the rule which is given to us must be such, that it does not destroy the proof which the true miracles give of the truth, which is the chief end of the miracles.

There are false miracles and true ones. We need to distinguish between them to recognize their value; otherwise, they would be pointless. But they aren't pointless; in fact, they're essential. The guidelines we have must ensure that they don't undermine the evidence that true miracles provide about the truth, which is the main purpose of the miracles.

Moses has given two rules: that the prediction does not come to pass (Deut. xviii), and that they do not lead to idolatry (Deut. xiii); and Jesus Christ[318] one.

Moses provided two rules: that a prediction should not come true (Deut. xviii), and that they should not lead to idol worship (Deut. xiii); and Jesus Christ[318] one.

If doctrine regulates miracles, miracles are useless for doctrine.

If doctrine controls miracles, then miracles are pointless for doctrine.

If miracles regulate....

If miracles rule....

Objection to the rule.—The distinction of the times. One rule during the time of Moses, another at present.

Objection to the rule.—The distinction of the times. One rule during the time of Moses, another now.

803

Miracle.—It is an effect, which exceeds the natural power of the means which are employed for it; and what is not a miracle is an effect, which does not exceed the natural power of the means which are employed for it. Thus, those who heal by invocation of the devil do not work a miracle; for that does not exceed the natural power of the devil. But ...

Miracle.—It’s an effect that goes beyond the natural power of the means used to achieve it; and what isn’t a miracle is an effect that does not exceed the natural power of the means employed. Therefore, those who heal by calling on the devil do not perform a miracle; because that does not go beyond the natural power of the devil. But ...

804

The two fundamentals; one inward, the other outward; grace and miracles; both supernatural.

The two basics; one internal, the other external; grace and miracles; both extraordinary.

805

Miracles and truth are necessary, because it is necessary to convince the entire man, in body and soul.[Pg 239]

Miracles and truth are essential because we need to convince the whole person, both body and soul.[Pg 239]

806

In all times, either men have spoken of the true God, or the true God has spoken to men.

Throughout history, either people have talked about the true God, or the true God has communicated with people.

807

Jesus Christ has verified that He was the Messiah, never in verifying His doctrine by Scripture and the prophecies, but always by His miracles.

Jesus Christ confirmed that He was the Messiah, not by validating His teachings through Scripture and prophecies, but always through His miracles.

He proves by a miracle that He remits sins.

He shows through a miracle that He forgives sins.

Rejoice not in your miracles, said Jesus Christ, but because your names are written in heaven.[319]

Rejoice not in your miracles, said Jesus Christ, but because your names are written in heaven.[319]

If they believe not Moses, neither will they believe one risen from the dead.

If they don't believe Moses, they won't believe someone who has risen from the dead.

Nicodemus recognises by His miracles that His teaching is of God. Scimus quia venisti a Deo magister; nemo enim potest hæc signa facere quæ tu facis nisi Deus fuerit cum eo.[320] He does not judge of the miracles by the teaching, but of the teaching by the miracles.

Nicodemus sees through His miracles that His teachings come from God. We know that you have come from God as a teacher; for no one can do these signs that you do unless God is with him.[320] He doesn’t evaluate the miracles based on the teachings, but rather the teachings based on the miracles.

The Jews had a doctrine of God as we have one of Jesus Christ, and confirmed by miracles. They were forbidden to believe every worker of miracles; and they were further commanded to have recourse to the chief priests, and to rely on them.

The Jews had a belief in God just like we have one in Jesus Christ, backed by miracles. They were not allowed to believe every miracle worker, and they were instructed to turn to the chief priests and trust in them.

And thus, in regard to their prophets, they had all those reasons which we have for refusing to believe the workers of miracles.

And so, when it comes to their prophets, they had all the reasons we have for not believing in those who perform miracles.

And yet they were very sinful in rejecting the prophets, and Jesus Christ, because of their miracles; and they would not have been culpable, if they had not seen the miracles. Nisi fecissem ... peccatum non haberent.[321] Therefore all belief rests upon miracles.

And yet they sinned greatly by rejecting the prophets and Jesus Christ because of their miracles; they wouldn’t have been at fault if they hadn’t seen the miracles. Nisi fecissem ... peccatum non haberent.[321] So, all belief is based on miracles.

Prophecy is not called miracle; as Saint John speaks of the first miracle in Cana, and then of what Jesus Christ says to the woman of Samaria, when He reveals to her all her hidden life. Then He heals the centurion's son; and Saint John calls this "the second miracle."[322]

Prophecy isn’t referred to as a miracle; as Saint John mentions the first miracle at Cana, and then describes what Jesus Christ tells the Samaritan woman when He reveals all her hidden life. Then He heals the centurion's son; and Saint John refers to this as "the second miracle."[322]

808

The combinations of miracles.

The mix of miracles.

809

The second miracle can suppose the first, but the first cannot suppose the second.[Pg 240]

The second miracle can assume the first, but the first cannot assume the second.[Pg 240]

810

Had it not been for the miracles, there would have been no sin in not believing in Jesus Christ.

If it weren't for the miracles, there wouldn't be any sin in not believing in Jesus Christ.

811

I should not be a Christian, but for the miracles, said Saint Augustine.

I wouldn’t be a Christian if it weren’t for the miracles, said Saint Augustine.

812

Miracles.—How I hate those who make men doubt of miracles! Montaigne[323] speaks of them as he should in two places. In one, we see how careful he is; and yet, in the other, he believes, and makes sport of unbelievers.

Miracles.—How I hate those who make people doubt miracles! Montaigne[323] talks about them as he should in two instances. In one, we see how cautious he is; and yet, in the other, he believes and mocks those who don't believe.

However it may be, the Church is without proofs if they are right.

However it is, the Church lacks evidence if they are correct.

813

Montaigne against miracles.

Montaigne vs. miracles.

Montaigne for miracles.

Montaigne for miracles.

814

It is not possible to have a reasonable belief against miracles.

It's not possible to have a reasonable belief that contradicts miracles.

815

Unbelievers the most credulous. They believe the miracles of Vespasian, in order not to believe those of Moses.

Unbelievers are the most gullible. They accept the miracles of Vespasian just to avoid believing in those of Moses.

816

Title: How it happens that men believe so many liars, who say that they have seen miracles, and do not believe any of those who say that they have secrets to make men immortal, or restore youth to them.—Having considered how it happens that so great credence is given to so many impostors, who say they have remedies, often to the length of men putting their lives into their hands, it has appeared to me that the true cause is that there are true remedies. For it would not be possible that there should be so many false remedies, and that so much faith should be placed in them, if there were none true. If there had never been any remedy for any ill, and all ills had been incurable, it is impossible that men should have imagined that they could give remedies, and still more impossible that so many others should have believed those who boasted of having remedies; in the same way as did a man boast of preventing[Pg 241] death, no one would believe him, because there is no example of this. But as there were a number of remedies found to be true by the very knowledge of the greatest men, the belief of men is thereby induced; and, this being known to be possible, it has been therefore concluded that it was. For people commonly reason thus: "A thing is possible, therefore it is"; because the thing cannot be denied generally, since there are particular effects which are true, the people, who cannot distinguish which among these particular effects are true, believe them all. In the same way, the reason why so many false effects are credited to the moon, is that there are some true, as the tide.

Title: How it happens that men believe so many liars, who say that they have seen miracles, and do not believe any of those who say that they have secrets to make men immortal, or restore youth to them.—After thinking about why so much trust is placed in so many frauds claiming to have remedies, often to the point of people risking their lives, I’ve realized that the real reason is that there are true remedies. It wouldn’t make sense for so many false remedies to exist and for people to have so much faith in them if there weren’t any true ones. If there had never been a remedy for any illness, and if all illnesses were incurable, it’s hard to believe that anyone would think they could provide remedies, let alone that so many would believe those claiming to have them; just like if someone boasted about preventing[Pg 241] death, no one would take him seriously because there’s no evidence of that. However, because several remedies have been proven true by the greatest minds, people are led to believe in them; and knowing that it’s possible, they conclude that it must be true. People tend to think like this: "If something is possible, then it exists"; since it can’t be universally denied because there are specific true effects, those who can’t tell which among these specific effects are real end up believing them all. Similarly, the reason so many false effects are attributed to the moon is that some are true, like the tides.

It is the same with prophecies, miracles, divination by dreams, sorceries, etc. For if there had been nothing true in all this, men would have believed nothing of them; and thus, instead of concluding that there are no true miracles because there are so many false, we must, on the contrary, say that there certainly are true miracles, since there are false, and that there are false miracles only because some are true. We must reason in the same way about religion; for it would not be possible that men should have imagined so many false religions, if there had not been a true one. The objection to this is that savages have a religion; but the answer is that they have heard the true spoken of, as appears by the deluge, circumcision, the cross of Saint Andrew, etc.

It’s the same with prophecies, miracles, dreams, sorcery, and so on. If there was nothing real about any of this, people wouldn’t believe in any of it. So, instead of concluding that there are no true miracles just because there are so many false ones, we should say that there definitely are true miracles since there are false ones, and false miracles exist only because some are real. We should think the same way about religion; it wouldn’t be possible for people to create so many false religions if there wasn’t a true one. The argument against this is that primitive people have a religion; but the response is that they’ve heard about the true one, as shown by the stories of the flood, circumcision, the cross of Saint Andrew, and so on.

817

Having considered how it comes that there are so many false miracles, false revelations, sorceries, etc., it has seemed to me that the true cause is that there are some true; for it would not be possible that there should be so many false miracles, if there were none true, nor so many false revelations, if there were none true, nor so many false religions, if there were not one true. For if there had never been all this, it is almost impossible that men should have imagined it, and still more impossible that so many others should have believed it. But as there have been very great things true, and as they have been believed by great men, this impression has been the cause that nearly everybody is rendered capable of believing also the false. And thus, instead of concluding that there are no true miracles, since there are so many false, it must be said, on the contrary, that there are true miracles, since there are so many false; and that there are false ones only because there are true; and that[Pg 242] in the same way there are false religions because there is one true.—Objection to this: savages have a religion. But this is because they have heard the true spoken of, as appears by the cross of Saint Andrew, the deluge, circumcision, etc.—This arises from the fact that the human mind, finding itself inclined to that side by the truth, becomes thereby susceptible of all the falsehoods of this ...

Having thought about why there are so many false miracles, fake revelations, sorcery, and so on, I believe the main reason is that there are some real ones. It wouldn't be possible to have so many false miracles if there were none that were true, nor would there be so many false revelations or false religions without at least one true one. If none of this had ever existed, it would be nearly impossible for people to have imagined it, and even more unlikely that so many others would have believed in it. However, since there have been significant truths that great people have believed in, this has led nearly everyone to be open to believing the false as well. Therefore, instead of concluding that true miracles don’t exist just because there are so many false ones, we must recognize that true miracles must exist since there are so many false ones; and false ones only exist because there are true ones. Similarly, there are false religions because there is one true religion. — Objection to this: savages have a religion. This is because they have heard of the true, as seen with examples like the cross of Saint Andrew, the flood, circumcision, etc. This happens because the human mind, being inclined toward the truth, becomes susceptible to all the falsehoods that follow.

818

Jeremiah xxiii, 32. The miracles of the false prophets. In the Hebrew and Vatable[324] they are the tricks.

Jeremiah xxiii, 32. The miracles of the false prophets. In the Hebrew and Vatable[324] they are the tricks.

Miracle does not always signify miracle. I Sam. xiv, 15; miracle signifies fear, and is so in the Hebrew. The same evidently in Job xxxiii, 7; and also Isaiah xxi, 4; Jeremiah xliv, 12. Portentum signifies simulacrum, Jeremiah l, 38; and it is so in the Hebrew and Vatable. Isaiah viii, 18. Jesus Christ says that He and His will be in miracles.

Miracle doesn’t always mean miracle. I Sam. xiv, 15; miracle means fear, as it does in Hebrew. The same applies in Job xxxiii, 7; and also Isaiah xxi, 4; Jeremiah xliv, 12. Portentum means simulacrum, Jeremiah l, 38; and it’s the same in Hebrew and Vatable. Isaiah viii, 18. Jesus Christ says that He and His followers will be involved in miracles.

819

If the devil favoured the doctrine which destroys him, he would be divided against himself, as Jesus Christ said. If God favoured the doctrine which destroys the Church, He would be divided against Himself. Omne regnum divisum.[325] For Jesus Christ wrought against the devil, and destroyed his power over the heart, of which exorcism is the symbolisation, in order to establish the kingdom of God. And thus He adds, Si in digito Dei ... regnum Dei ad vos.[326]

If the devil supported the doctrine that undermines him, he'd be contradicting himself, as Jesus Christ said. If God supported the doctrine that destroys the Church, He would be contradicting Himself. Omne regnum divisum.[325] For Jesus Christ worked against the devil and destroyed his hold over the heart, which is symbolized by exorcism, to establish the kingdom of God. And so He adds, Si in digito Dei ... regnum Dei ad vos.[326]

820

There is a great difference between tempting and leading into error. God tempts, but He does not lead into error. To tempt is to afford opportunities, which impose no necessity; if men do not love God, they will do a certain thing. To lead into error is to place a man under the necessity of inferring and following out what is untrue.

There’s a big difference between tempting someone and leading them into error. God tempts, but He doesn’t lead people astray. To tempt is to provide opportunities that don’t create any obligation; if people don’t love God, they’ll choose a certain path. To lead into error means putting someone in a position where they have to believe and act on something false.

821

Abraham and Gideon are above revelation. The Jews blinded themselves in judging of miracles by the Scripture. God has never abandoned His true worshippers.

Abraham and Gideon are beyond revelation. The Jews blinded themselves when judging miracles by the Scripture. God has never forsaken His true worshippers.

I prefer to follow Jesus Christ than any other, because He has miracle, prophecy, doctrine, perpetuity, etc.[Pg 243]

I choose to follow Jesus Christ over anyone else because He has miracles, prophecies, teachings, and lasting impact, etc.[Pg 243]

The Donatists. No miracle which obliges them to say it is the devil.

The Donatists. No miracle that forces them to say it’s the devil.

The more we particularise God, Jesus Christ, the Church ...

The more we specify God, Jesus Christ, the Church ...

822

If there were no false miracles, there would be certainty. If there were no rule to judge of them, miracles would be useless, and there would be no reason for believing.

If there were no fake miracles, there would be certainty. If there were no standard to evaluate them, miracles would be pointless, and there would be no reason to believe.

Now there is, humanly speaking, no human certainty, but we have reason.

Now, from a human perspective, there is no absolute certainty, but we do have reason.

823

Either God has confounded the false miracles, or He has foretold them; and in both ways He has raised Himself above what is supernatural with respect to us, and has raised us to it.

Either God has confused the false miracles, or He has predicted them; either way, He has elevated Himself above what is supernatural in relation to us, and has lifted us up to it.

824

Miracles serve not to convert, but to condemn. (Q. 113, A. 10, Ad. 2.)[327]

Miracles don't exist to convert people, but to condemn them. (Q. 113, A. 10, Ad. 2.)[327]

825

Reasons why we do not believe.

Reasons we're skeptical.

John xii, 37. Cum autem tanta signa fecisset, non credebant in eum, ut sermo Isayæ impleretur. Excæcavit, etc.

John xii, 37. But despite all the signs he had performed, they still did not believe in him, so the word of Isaiah was fulfilled. He has blinded, etc.

Hæc dixit Isaias, quando vidit gloriam ejus et locutus est de eo.

This is what Isaiah said when he saw His glory and spoke about Him.

Judæi signa petunt et Græci sapientiam quærunt, nos autem Jesum crucifixum. Sed plenum signis, sed plenum sapientia; vos autem Christum non crucifixum et religionem sine miraculis et sine sapientia.[328]

The Jews ask for signs, and the Greeks seek wisdom, but we preach Christ crucified. He is a sign for those who believe and wisdom for those who understand; yet you have Christ, not crucified, and a religion without miracles and without wisdom.[328]

What makes us not believe in the true miracles, is want of love. John: Sed vos non creditis, quia non estis ex ovibus.[329] What makes us believe the false is want of love. II Thess. ii.

What prevents us from believing in real miracles is a lack of love. John: But you do not believe because you do not belong to my sheep.[329] What makes us believe in false miracles is also a lack of love. II Thess. ii.

The foundation of religion. It is the miracles. What then? Does God speak against miracles, against the foundations of the faith which we have in Him?

The foundation of religion is miracles. So, what does that mean? Does God oppose miracles, the very basis of the faith we have in Him?

If there is a God, faith in God must exist on earth. Now the miracles of Jesus Christ are not foretold by Antichrist, but the miracles of Antichrist are foretold by Jesus Christ. And so if Jesus Christ were not the Messiah, He would have indeed led into error. When Jesus Christ foretold the miracles of Antichrist, did He think of destroying faith in His own miracles?

If there is a God, then faith in God must be present on earth. The miracles of Jesus Christ aren’t predicted by the Antichrist, but the miracles of the Antichrist are predicted by Jesus Christ. Therefore, if Jesus Christ wasn’t the Messiah, He would have truly misled people. When Jesus Christ predicted the miracles of the Antichrist, did He intend to undermine belief in His own miracles?

Moses foretold Jesus Christ, and bade to follow Him. Jesus Christ foretold Antichrist, and forbade to follow him.[Pg 244]

Moses predicted the coming of Jesus Christ and encouraged people to follow Him. Jesus Christ warned about the Antichrist and told people not to follow him.[Pg 244]

It was impossible that in the time of Moses men should keep their faith for Antichrist, who was unknown to them. But it is quite easy, in the time of Antichrist, to believe in Jesus Christ, already known.

It was impossible for people in Moses' time to have faith in the Antichrist, who was unknown to them. But it’s quite easy, in the time of the Antichrist, to believe in Jesus Christ, who is already known.

There is no reason for believing in Antichrist, which there is not for believing in Jesus Christ. But there are reasons for believing in Jesus Christ, which there are not for believing in the other.

There’s no reason to believe in the Antichrist, just like there’s no reason to believe in Jesus Christ. But there are reasons to believe in Jesus Christ that don't exist for believing in the other.

826

Judges xiii, 23: "If the Lord were pleased to kill us, He would not have shewed us all these things."

Judges xiii, 23: "If the Lord wanted to kill us, He wouldn’t have shown us all these things."

Hezekiah, Sennacherib.

Hezekiah, Sennacherib.

Jeremiah. Hananiah, the false prophet, dies in seven months.

Jeremiah. Hananiah, the false prophet, dies in seven months.

2 Macc. iii. The temple, ready for pillage, miraculously succoured.—2 Macc. xv.

2 Macc. iii. The temple, which was about to be looted, was miraculously saved.—2 Macc. xv.

1 Kings xvii. The widow to Elijah, who had restored her son, "By this I know that thy words are true."

1 Kings xvii. The widow to Elijah, who had brought her son back to life, "By this, I know that your words are true."

1 Kings xviii. Elijah with the prophets of Baal.

1 Kings xviii. Elijah and the prophets of Baal.

In the dispute concerning the true God and the truth of religion, there has never happened any miracle on the side of error, and not of truth.

In the debate about the real God and the truth of religion, there has never been a miracle associated with falsehood, only with truth.

827

Opposition.—Abel, Cain; Moses, the Magicians; Elijah, the false prophets: Jeremiah, Hananiah; Micaiah, the false prophets; Jesus Christ, the Pharisees; St. Paul, Bar-jesus; the Apostles, the Exorcists; Christians, unbelievers; Catholics, heretics; Elijah, Enoch, Antichrist.

Opposition.—Abel, Cain; Moses, the Magicians; Elijah, the false prophets; Jeremiah, Hananiah; Micaiah, the false prophets; Jesus Christ, the Pharisees; St. Paul, Bar-jesus; the Apostles, the Exorcists; Christians, unbelievers; Catholics, heretics; Elijah, Enoch, Antichrist.

828

Jesus Christ says that the Scriptures testify of Him. But He does not point out in what respect.

Jesus Christ says that the Scriptures testify about Him. But He doesn't specify in what way.

Even the prophecies could not prove Jesus Christ during His life; and so, men would not have been culpable for not believing in Him before His death, had the miracles not sufficed without doctrine. Now those who did not believe in Him, when He was still alive, were sinners, as He said Himself, and without excuse. Therefore they must have had proof beyond doubt, which they resisted. Now, they had not the prophecies, but only the miracles. Therefore the latter suffice, when the doctrine is not inconsistent with them; and they ought to be believed.[Pg 245]

Even the prophecies couldn’t prove Jesus Christ during His life, and so people wouldn’t have been at fault for not believing in Him before His death if the miracles hadn’t been enough on their own without doctrine. However, those who didn’t believe in Him while He was still alive were sinners, as He Himself said, and they had no excuse. That means they must have had undeniable proof, which they chose to reject. They didn’t have the prophecies but only the miracles. Therefore, the miracles are enough when the doctrine aligns with them, and they should be believed.[Pg 245]

John vii, 40. Dispute among the Jews as among the Christians of to-day. Some believed in Jesus Christ; others believed Him not, because of the prophecies which said that He should be born in Bethlehem. They should have considered more carefully whether He was not. For His miracles being convincing, they should have been quite sure of these supposed contradictions of His teaching to Scripture; and this obscurity did not excuse, but blinded them. Thus those who refuse to believe in the miracles in the present day on account of a supposed contradiction, which is unreal, are not excused.

John vii, 40. Dispute among the Jews as among the Christians of today. Some believed in Jesus Christ; others did not, because of the prophecies that said He would be born in Bethlehem. They should have thought more carefully about whether He was born there or not. His miracles were convincing, so they should have been more certain about these supposed contradictions between His teachings and Scripture; and this confusion didn’t excuse them but rather blinded them. Similarly, those who refuse to believe in miracles today because of an imagined contradiction, which isn’t real, are not excused.

The Pharisees said to the people, who believed in Him, because of His miracles: "This people who knoweth not the law are cursed. But have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him? For we know that out of Galilee ariseth no prophet." Nicodemus answered: "Doth our law judge any man before it hear him, [and specially, such a man who works such miracles]?"

The Pharisees said to the people, who believed in Him because of His miracles: "These people who don’t know the law are cursed. But has any of the rulers or Pharisees put their faith in him? We know that no prophet comes from Galilee." Nicodemus replied, "Does our law condemn a man without hearing him first, especially someone who performs such miracles?"

829

The prophecies were ambiguous; they are no longer so.

The prophecies were unclear; they aren't anymore.

830

The five propositions were ambiguous; they are no longer so.

The five propositions were unclear; they aren't anymore.

831

Miracles are no longer necessary, because we have had them already. But when tradition is no longer minded; when the Pope alone is offered to us; when he has been imposed upon; and when the true source of truth, which is tradition, is thus excluded; and the Pope, who is its guardian, is biased; the truth is no longer free to appear. Then, as men speak no longer of truth, truth itself must speak to men. This is what happened in the time of Arius. (Miracles under Diocletian and under Arius.)

Miracles aren't needed anymore because we've already experienced them. But when people stop paying attention to tradition; when the Pope is presented to us alone; when he's been forced upon us; and when the real source of truth, which is tradition, is excluded; and the Pope, who is supposed to protect it, is biased; then the truth can no longer be revealed. At that point, since people no longer talk about truth, truth itself must find a way to communicate with them. This is what happened during the time of Arius. (Miracles under Diocletian and under Arius.)

832

Miracle.—The people concluded this of themselves; but if the reason of it must be given to you ...

Miracle.—The people came to this conclusion themselves; but if you need an explanation for it ...

It is unfortunate to be in exception to the rule. The same must be strict, and opposed to exception. But yet, as it is certain that there are exceptions to a rule, our judgment must though strict, be just.[Pg 246]

It's unfortunate to be an exception to the rule. The rule must be strict and against exceptions. However, since it's clear that there are exceptions to a rule, our judgment must, while strict, still be fair.[Pg 246]

833

John vi, 26: Non quia vidisti signum, sed quia saturati estis.

John vi, 26: Not because you saw a sign, but because you were filled.

Those who follow Jesus Christ because of His miracles honour His power in all the miracles which it produces. But those who, making profession to follow Him because of His miracles, follow Him in fact only because He comforts them and satisfies them with worldly blessings, discredit His miracles, when they are opposed to their own comforts.

Those who follow Jesus Christ because of His miracles respect His power in all the wonders He performs. However, those who claim to follow Him due to His miracles, but actually follow Him only for the comfort and worldly blessings He provides, undermine His miracles when they conflict with their own comfort.

John ix: Non est hic homo a Deo, quia sabbatum non custodit. Alii: Quomodo potest homo peccator hæc signa facere?

John ix: This man is not from God because he does not keep the Sabbath. Others: How can a sinner perform such signs?

Which is the most clear?

Which is the clearest?

This house is not of God; for they do not there believe that the five propositions are in Jansenius. Others: This house is of God; for in it there are wrought strange miracles.

This house is not of God because they do not believe that the five propositions are in Jansenius. Others say: This house is of God because strange miracles happen here.

Which is the most clear?

Which is the clearest?

Tu quid dicis? Dico quia propheta est. Nisi esset hic a Deo, non poterat facere quidquam.[330]

What are you saying? I'm saying he's a prophet. If he weren't sent by God, he wouldn't be able to do anything.[330]

834

In the Old Testament, when they will turn you from God. In the New, when they will turn you from Jesus Christ. These are the occasions for excluding particular miracles from belief. No others need be excluded.

In the Old Testament, when they turn you away from God. In the New Testament, when they turn you away from Jesus Christ. These are the reasons to doubt certain miracles. No other miracles need to be doubted.

Does it therefore follow that they would have the right to exclude all the prophets who came to them? No; they would have sinned in not excluding those who denied God, and would have sinned in excluding those who did not deny God.

Does it follow that they would have the right to exclude all the prophets who came to them? No; they would have sinned by not excluding those who denied God, and would have sinned by excluding those who did not deny God.

So soon, then, as we see a miracle, we must either assent to it, or have striking proofs to the contrary. We must see if it denies a God, or Jesus Christ, or the Church.

As soon as we witness a miracle, we must either agree with it or have clear evidence against it. We need to determine if it contradicts God, Jesus Christ, or the Church.

835

There is a great difference between not being for Jesus Christ and saying so, and not being for Jesus Christ and pretending to be so. The one party can do miracles, not the others. For it is clear of the one party, that they are opposed to the truth, but not of the others; and thus miracles are clearer.

There’s a big difference between not being on Jesus Christ’s side and actually saying it, and not being on Jesus Christ’s side while pretending to be. One side can perform miracles, while the other can't. It’s obvious that one side is against the truth, but it’s not obvious with the other side; that’s why the miracles stand out more.

836

That we must love one God only is a thing so evident, that it does not require miracles to prove it.[Pg 247]

That we should love only one God is so obvious that it doesn’t need miracles to demonstrate it.[Pg 247]

837

Jesus Christ performed miracles, then the apostles, and the first saints in great number; because the prophecies not being yet accomplished, but in the process of being accomplished by them, the miracles alone bore witness to them. It was foretold that the Messiah should convert the nations. How could this prophecy be fulfilled without the conversion of the nations? And how could the nations be converted to the Messiah, if they did not see this final effect of the prophecies which prove Him? Therefore, till He had died, risen again, and converted the nations, all was not accomplished; and so miracles were needed during all this time. Now they are no longer needed against the Jews; for the accomplished prophecies constitute a lasting miracle.

Jesus Christ performed miracles, followed by the apostles and many early saints. Since the prophecies hadn't been fulfilled yet but were in the process of being fulfilled through them, the miracles were the only evidence of their truth. It was predicted that the Messiah would convert the nations. How could this prophecy be fulfilled without converting the nations? And how could the nations believe in the Messiah if they didn’t witness the final results of the prophecies that prove Him? So, until He died, rose again, and converted the nations, everything wasn’t complete; that’s why miracles were necessary during that time. Now they’re not needed for the Jews because the fulfilled prophecies stand as a lasting miracle.

838

"Though ye believe not Me, believe at least the works."[331] He refers them, as it were, to the strongest proof.

"Even if you don't believe in Me, at least believe in the works." [331] He points them to the strongest evidence.

It had been told to the Jews, as well as to Christians, that they should not always believe the prophets; but yet the Pharisees and Scribes are greatly concerned about His miracles, and try to show that they are false, or wrought by the devil. For they must needs be convinced, if they acknowledge that they are of God.

It was said to the Jews and to Christians that they shouldn't always trust the prophets; however, the Pharisees and Scribes are very worried about His miracles and try to prove that they are false or done by the devil. They have to be convinced if they admit that these miracles are from God.

At the present day we are not troubled to make this distinction. Still it is very easy to do: those who deny neither God nor Jesus Christ do no miracles which are not certain. Nemo facit virtutem in nomine meo, et cito possit de me male loqui.[332]

At this time, we don't find it difficult to make this distinction. It's actually quite straightforward: those who don't reject either God or Jesus Christ perform no miracles that aren’t confirmed. Nemo facit virtutem in nomine meo, et cito possit de me male loqui.[332]

But we have not to draw this distinction. Here is a sacred relic.[333] Here is a thorn from the crown of the Saviour of the world, over whom the prince of this world has no power, which works miracles by the peculiar power of the blood shed for us. Now God Himself chooses this house in order to display conspiciously therein His power.

But we don’t need to make this distinction. Here is a sacred relic.[333] Here is a thorn from the crown of the Savior of the world, over whom the ruler of this world has no power, which performs miracles through the unique power of the blood shed for us. Now God Himself chooses this house to clearly display His power.

These are not men who do miracles by an unknown and doubtful virtue, which makes a decision difficult for us. It is God Himself. It is the instrument of the Passion of His only Son, who, being in many places, chooses this, and makes men come from all quarters there to receive these miraculous alleviations in their weaknesses.[Pg 248]

These are not people performing miracles through some uncertain power, which makes it hard for us to decide. It is God Himself. It is through the Passion of His only Son that, while being present in many places, He chooses this one and brings people from everywhere to receive these miraculous reliefs from their struggles.[Pg 248]

839

The Church has three kinds of enemies: the Jews, who have never been of her body; the heretics, who have withdrawn from it; and the evil Christians, who rend her from within.

The Church has three types of enemies: the Jews, who have never been part of it; the heretics, who have separated themselves; and the wicked Christians, who tear it apart from the inside.

These three kinds of different adversaries usually attack her in different ways. But here they attack her in one and the same way. As they are all without miracles, and as the Church has always had miracles against them, they have all had the same interest in evading them; and they all make use of this excuse, that doctrine must not be judged by miracles, but miracles by doctrine. There were two parties among those who heard Jesus Christ: those who followed His teaching on account of His miracles; others who said.... There were two parties in the time of Calvin.... There are now the Jesuits, etc.

These three different types of opponents usually attack her in various ways. But here, they all attack her in the same manner. Since none of them can perform miracles, and the Church has always had miracles to counter them, they all share the same goal of avoiding these miracles; and they all use the excuse that doctrine shouldn't be judged by miracles, but rather miracles should be judged by doctrine. There were two groups among those who listened to Jesus Christ: those who followed His teachings because of His miracles, and others who said.... There were two factions during Calvin's time.... Today, we have the Jesuits, etc.

840

Miracles furnish the test in matters of doubt, between Jews and heathens, Jews and Christians, Catholics and heretics, the slandered and slanderers, between the two crosses.

Miracles provide the test in situations of uncertainty, between Jews and non-Jews, Jews and Christians, Catholics and heretics, the wrongly accused and those who accuse, between the two crosses.

But miracles would be useless to heretics; for the Church, authorised by miracles which have already obtained belief, tells us that they have not the true faith. There is no doubt that they are not in it, since the first miracles of the Church exclude belief of theirs. Thus there is miracle against miracle, both the first and greatest being on the side of the Church.

But miracles would mean nothing to heretics; the Church, validated by miracles that have already gained belief, tells us that they don’t have true faith. It's clear that they are outside of it, since the earliest miracles of the Church dismiss their beliefs. So, we have miracles opposing each other, with the first and greatest supporting the Church.

These nuns,[334] astonished at what is said, that they are in the way of perdition; that their confessors are leading them to Geneva; that they suggest to them that Jesus Christ is not in the Eucharist, nor on the right hand of the Father; know that all this is false, and therefore offer themselves to God in this state. Vide si via iniquitatis in me est.[335] What happens thereupon? This place, which is said to be the temple of the devil, God makes His own temple. It is said that the children must be taken away from it. God heals them there. It is said that it is the arsenal of hell. God makes of it the sanctuary of His grace. Lastly, they are threatened with all the fury and vengeance of heaven; and God overwhelms them with favours. A man would need to have lost his senses to conclude from this that they are therefore in the way of perdition.

These nuns,[334] shocked by what they hear, that they are on the path to destruction; that their confessors are leading them to Geneva; that they imply that Jesus Christ is not present in the Eucharist, nor at the right hand of the Father; know that all this is untrue, and so they offer themselves to God in this condition. See if there is a way of wickedness in me.[335] What happens next? This place, which is called the temple of the devil, God transforms into His own temple. It is said that the children must be taken away from it. God heals them there. It is said that it is the stronghold of hell. God turns it into a sanctuary of His grace. Finally, they are threatened with all the wrath and vengeance of heaven; and God showers them with blessings. A person would have to be out of their mind to conclude from this that they are therefore on the path to destruction.

(We have without doubt the same signs as Saint Athanasius.)[Pg 249]

(We definitely have the same signs as Saint Athanasius.)[Pg 249]

841

Si tu es Christus, dic nobis.[336]

If you are Christ, tell us.[336]

Opera quæ ego facio in nomine patris mei, hæc testimonium perhibent de me. Sed vos non creditis quia non estis ex ovibus meis. Oves meœ vocem meam audiunt.[337]

The work I do in my Father's name gives testimony about me. But you don't believe because you aren't part of my sheep. My sheep hear my voice.[337]

John vi, 30. Quod ergo tu facis signum ut videamus et credamus tibi?—Non dicunt: Quam doctrinam prædicas?

John vi, 30. So what sign are you doing so we can see and believe in you?—They don't say: What teaching are you proclaiming?

Nemo potest facere signa quæ tu facis nisi Deus.[338]

No one can perform the signs you make except God.[338]

2 Macc. xiv, 15. Deus qui signis evidentibus suam portionem protegit.

2 Macc. xiv, 15. God who clearly protects His share with evident signs.

Volumus signum videre de cœlo, tentantes eum. Luke xi, 16.

We want to see a sign from heaven, testing him. Luke 11:16.

Generatio prava signum quærit; et non dabitur.[339]

Perverse generations seek a sign, but none will be given.[339]

Et ingemiscens ait: Quid generatio ista signum quærit? (Mark viii, 12.) They asked a sign with an evil intention.

And he sighed deeply and said: What does this generation seek as a sign? (Mark viii, 12.) They asked for a sign with bad intentions.

Et non poterat facere.[340] And yet he promises them the sign of Jonah, the great and wonderful miracle of his resurrection.

But he couldn't do it.[340] And still, he promises them the sign of Jonah, the amazing and wonderful miracle of his resurrection.

Nisi videritis, non creditis.[341] He does not blame them for not believing unless there are miracles, but for not believing unless they are themselves spectators of them.

If you don't see it, you won't believe it.[341] He doesn't fault them for not believing in the absence of miracles, but for not believing unless they witness them firsthand.

Antichrist in signis mendacibus, says Saint Paul, 2 Thess. ii.

Antichrist in signis mendacibus, says Saint Paul, 2 Thess. ii.

Secundum operationem Satanæ, in seductione iis qui pereunt eo quod charitatem veritatis non receperunt ut salvi fierent, ideo mittet illis Deus optationes erroris ut credant mendacio.

According to the works of Satan, in deceiving those who are perishing because they did not accept the love of the truth to be saved, God will send them a strong delusion so that they will believe the lie.

As in the passage of Moses: Tentat enim vos Deus, utrum diligatis eum.[342]

As in the passage of Moses: For God tests you, whether you love Him.[342]

Ecce prædixi vobis: vos ergo videte.[343]

Look, I've told you: so make sure to pay attention.[343]

842

Here is not the country of truth. She wanders unknown amongst men. God has covered her with a veil, which leaves her unrecognised by those who do not hear her voice. Room is opened for blasphemy, even against the truths that are at least very likely. If the truths of the Gospel are published, the contrary is published too, and the questions are obscured, so that the people cannot distinguish. And they ask, "What have you to make you believed rather than others? What sign do you give? You have only words, and so have we. If you had miracles, good and well." That doctrine ought to be supported by miracles is a truth, which they misuse in order to revile doctrine. And if miracles happen, it is said that miracles are[Pg 250] not enough without doctrine; and this is another truth, which they misuse in order to revile miracles.

This isn’t the land of truth. She moves around unnoticed among people. God has placed a veil over her, making her unrecognized by those who don’t listen to her voice. There’s space for blasphemy, even against truths that are at least quite plausible. When the truths of the Gospel are shared, the opposite is shared as well, and the questions get muddled, so people can’t tell the difference. They ask, "What makes you more believable than anyone else? What sign do you provide? You only have words, and we have those too. If you had miracles, that would be something." They argue that doctrine should be backed by miracles, which is a truth they twist to discredit doctrine. And if miracles do occur, it’s claimed that miracles aren’t enough without doctrine; and this is another truth they misuse to discredit miracles.

Jesus Christ cured the man born blind, and performed a number of miracles on the Sabbath day. In this way He blinded the Pharisees, who said that miracles must be judged by doctrine.

Jesus Christ healed the man who was born blind and performed several miracles on the Sabbath. By doing this, He confused the Pharisees, who claimed that miracles should be evaluated based on doctrine.

"We have Moses: but, as for this fellow, we know not from whence he is."[344] It is wonderful that you know not whence He is, and yet He does such miracles.

"We have Moses, but we don't know where this guy is from." [344] It's amazing that you don't know where He comes from, yet He performs such miracles.

Jesus Christ spoke neither against God, nor against Moses.

Jesus Christ neither spoke against God nor against Moses.

Antichrist and the false prophets, foretold by both Testaments, will speak openly against God and against Jesus Christ. Who is not hidden ... God would not allow him, who would be a secret enemy, to do miracles openly.

Antichrist and the false prophets, predicted by both Testaments, will openly speak against God and Jesus Christ. Who is not hidden ... God wouldn’t allow anyone, who would be a secret enemy, to perform miracles openly.

In a public dispute where the two parties profess to be for God, for Jesus Christ, for the Church, miracles have never been on the side of the false Christians, and the other side has never been without a miracle.

In a public disagreement where both sides claim to support God, Jesus Christ, and the Church, miracles have never sided with the false Christians, while the other side has always had miracles on their side.

"He hath a devil." John x, 21. And others said, "Can a devil open the eyes of the blind?"

"He has a devil." John 10:21. And others said, "Can a devil open the eyes of the blind?"

The proofs which Jesus Christ and the apostles draw from Scripture are not conclusive; for they say only that Moses foretold that a prophet should come. But they do not thereby prove that this is He; and that is the whole question. These passages therefore serve only to show that they are not contrary to Scripture, and that there appears no inconsistency, but not that there is agreement. Now this is enough, namely, exclusion of inconsistency, along with miracles.

The evidence that Jesus Christ and the apostles use from Scripture isn’t definitive; they only claim that Moses predicted a prophet would come. But they don’t prove that this prophet is the one they’re talking about, and that’s the main issue. These passages only demonstrate that they don’t contradict Scripture and that there seems to be no inconsistency, but they don’t confirm any agreement. This is sufficient, specifically the absence of inconsistency, along with miracles.

There is a mutual duty between God and men. We must pardon Him this saying: Quid debui?[345] "Accuse me," said God in Isaiah.

There is a shared responsibility between God and humanity. We should overlook this statement: Quid debui?[345] "Accuse me," God said in Isaiah.

"God must fulfil His promises," etc.

"God has to keep His promises," etc.

Men owe it to God to accept the religion which He sends. God owes it to men not to lead them into error. Now, they would be led into error, if the workers of miracles announced a doctrine which should not appear evidently false to the light of common sense, and if a greater worker of miracles had not already warned men not to believe them.

Men must accept the religion that God provides. God is responsible for ensuring that men are not misled. They would be misled if miracle workers promoted a doctrine that seemed obviously false to common sense, and if a greater miracle worker hadn't already cautioned men not to trust them.

Thus, if there were divisions in the Church, and the Arians, for example, who declared themselves founded on Scripture just as the Catholics, had done miracles, and not the Catholics, men should have been led into error.[Pg 251]

Thus, if there were divisions in the Church, and the Arians, for instance, who claimed to be grounded in Scripture just like the Catholics, had performed miracles while the Catholics had not, people would have been misled.[Pg 251]

For, as a man, who announces to us the secrets of God, is not worthy to be believed on his private authority, and that is why the ungodly doubt him; so when a man, as a token of the communion which he has with God, raises the dead, foretells the future, removes the seas, heals the sick, there is none so wicked as not to bow to him, and the incredulity of Pharaoh and the Pharisees is the effect of a supernatural obduracy.

For a man who reveals God's secrets isn't credible just because he says so, which is why the wicked doubt him; but when a man, as proof of his connection with God, brings the dead back to life, predicts the future, parts the seas, or heals the sick, there isn't anyone so evil who wouldn't submit to him. The disbelief of Pharaoh and the Pharisees is the result of a supernatural hardening of their hearts.

When, therefore, we see miracles and a doctrine not suspicious, both on one side, there is no difficulty. But when we see miracles and suspicious doctrine on the same side, we must then see which is the clearest. Jesus Christ was suspected.

When we see miracles and a doctrine that doesn't raise any doubts, everything is straightforward. But when we see miracles alongside a questionable doctrine, we need to determine which is more clear. Jesus Christ was viewed with suspicion.

Bar-jesus blinded.[346] The power of God surpasses that of His enemies.

Bar-jesus was blinded.[346] The power of God is greater than that of His enemies.

The Jewish exorcists[347] beaten by the devils, saying, "Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?"

The Jewish exorcists[347] were overpowered by the demons, saying, "I know Jesus, and I know Paul; but who are you?"

Miracles are for doctrine, and not doctrine for miracles.

Miracles exist to support doctrine, not the other way around.

If the miracles are true, shall we be able to persuade men of all doctrine? No; for this will not come to pass. Si angelus.[348] ...

If the miracles are real, can we convince everyone of any belief? No, because that's not going to happen. Si angelus.[348] ...

Rule: we must judge of doctrine by miracles; we must judge of miracles by doctrine. All this is true, but contains no contradiction.

Rule: we need to evaluate doctrine based on miracles; we need to evaluate miracles based on doctrine. This is all true, but there's no contradiction in this.

For we must distinguish the times.

For we need to recognize the times.

How glad you are to know the general rules, thinking thereby to set up dissension, and render all useless! We shall prevent you, my father; truth is one and constant.

How pleased you are to know the general rules, thinking that you can stir up disagreement and make everything pointless! We will stop you, my father; truth is singular and unchanging.

It is impossible, from the duty of God to men, that a man, hiding his evil teaching, and only showing the good, saying that he conforms to God and the Church, should do miracles so as to instil insensibly a false and subtle doctrine. This cannot happen.

It is impossible, considering God's duty to humanity, that a person, concealing his harmful teachings and only presenting the good, claiming to follow God and the Church, could perform miracles to subtly promote a false doctrine. This cannot happen.

And still less, that God, who knows the heart, should perform miracles in favour of such a one.

And even less likely that God, who knows the heart, would do miracles for someone like that.

843

The three marks of religion: perpetuity, a good life, miracles. They destroy perpetuity by their doctrine of probability; a good life by their morals; miracles by destroying either their truth or the conclusions to be drawn from them.

The three key aspects of religion: continuity, virtuous living, and miracles. They undermine continuity with their teachings of probability; virtuous living with their morality; and miracles by either disproving their validity or questioning the conclusions drawn from them.

If we believe them, the Church will have nothing to do with perpetuity, holiness, and miracles. The heretics deny them, or deny the conclusions to be drawn from them; they do the[Pg 252] same. But one would need to have no sincerity in order to deny them, or again to lose one's senses in order to deny the conclusions to be drawn from them.

If we take their word for it, the Church won’t have anything to do with eternity, holiness, and miracles. The heretics reject them, or reject the implications that come from them; they do the[Pg 252] same. But you’d have to be insincere to deny them, or completely out of your mind to deny the implications that come from them.

Nobody has ever suffered martyrdom for the miracles which he says he has seen; for the folly of men goes perhaps to the length of martyrdom, for those which the Turks believe by tradition, but not for those which they have seen.

Nobody has ever been martyred for the miracles they claim to have witnessed; people might be willing to die for the beliefs that the Turks hold based on tradition, but not for the ones they’ve actually seen.

844

The heretics have always attacked these three marks, which they have not.

The heretics have always challenged these three marks, which they do not possess.

845

First objection: "An angel from heaven.[349] We must not judge of truth by miracles, but of miracles by truth. Therefore the miracles are useless."

First objection: "An angel from heaven.[349] We shouldn't evaluate truth based on miracles, but rather evaluate miracles based on truth. So, the miracles are irrelevant."

Now they are of use, and they must not be in opposition to the truth. Therefore what Father Lingende[350] has said, that "God will not permit that a miracle may lead into error...."

Now they are useful, and they must not contradict the truth. Therefore, what Father Lingende[350] said, that "God will not allow a miracle to lead into error...."

When there shall be a controversy in the same Church, miracle will decide.

When there is a disagreement in the same Church, a miracle will settle it.

Second objection: "But Antichrist will do miracles."

Second objection: "But the Antichrist will perform miracles."

The magicians of Pharaoh did not entice to error. Thus we cannot say to Jesus respecting Antichrist, "You have led me into error." For Antichrist will do them against Jesus Christ, and so they cannot lead into error. Either God will not permit false miracles, or He will procure greater.

The magicians of Pharaoh didn't deceive into error. So, we can't say to Jesus about Antichrist, "You led me into error." Because Antichrist will act against Jesus Christ, and therefore they can't lead into error. Either God won't allow false miracles, or He will create greater ones.

[Jesus Christ has existed since the beginning of the world: this is more impressive than all the miracles of Antichrist.]

[Jesus Christ has been around since the very beginning of the world: this is more remarkable than all the miracles of the Antichrist.]

If in the same Church there should happen a miracle on the side of those in error, men would be led into error. Schism is visible; a miracle is visible. But schism is more a sign of error than a miracle is a sign of truth. Therefore a miracle cannot lead into error.

If a miracle were to occur within the same Church for those who are mistaken, it would mislead people. Schism is obvious; a miracle is obvious. However, schism is a clearer indication of error than a miracle is of truth. Therefore, a miracle cannot lead people into error.

But apart from schism, error is not so obvious as a miracle is obvious. Therefore a miracle could lead into error.

But aside from division, mistakes aren't as clear as a miracle is clear. So, a miracle could lead to misunderstanding.

Ubi est Deus tuus?[351] Miracles show Him, and are a light.

Where is your God?[351] Miracles reveal Him and are a beacon.

846

One of the anthems for Vespers at Christmas: Exortum est in tenebris lumen rectis corde.[Pg 253][352]

One of the songs for evening prayer at Christmas: A light has risen in the darkness for the upright in heart.[Pg 253][352]

847

If the compassion of God is so great that He instructs us to our benefit, even when He hides Himself, what light ought we not to expect from Him when He reveals Himself?

If God's compassion is so great that He guides us for our own good, even when He seems distant, how much insight should we expect from Him when He chooses to reveal Himself?

848

Will Est et non est be received in faith itself as well as in miracles? And if it is inseparable in the others ...

Will Est et non est be accepted in faith as well as in miracles? And if it is inseparable in the others ...

When Saint Xavier[353] works miracles.—[Saint Hilary. "Ye wretches, who oblige us to speak of miracles."]

When Saint Xavier[353] works miracles.—[Saint Hilary. "You wretches, who force us to talk about miracles."]

Unjust judges, make not your own laws on the moment; judge by those which are established, and by yourselves. Væ qui conditis leges iniquas.[354]

Unfair judges, don’t create your own laws on the spot; stick to the established ones, and to your own principles. Woe to those who make unjust laws.[354]

Miracles endless, false.

Endless miracles, false.

In order to weaken your adversaries, you disarm the whole Church.

To weaken your enemies, you take away the power of the entire Church.

If they say that our salvation depends upon God, they are "heretics." If they say that they are obedient to the Pope, that is "hypocrisy." If they are ready to subscribe to all the articles, that is not enough. If they say that a man must not be killed for an apple, "they attack the morality of Catholics." If miracles are done among them, it is not a sign of holiness, and is, on the contrary, a symptom of heresy.

If they claim that our salvation relies on God, they’re labeled as “heretics.” If they assert their obedience to the Pope, that’s called “hypocrisy.” Even if they agree to all the articles, that’s still not sufficient. If they argue that a person shouldn’t be killed over an apple, “they undermine the morals of Catholics.” If miracles happen among them, it’s not a sign of holiness; instead, it suggests heresy.

This way in which the Church has existed is that truth has been without dispute, or, if it has been contested, there has been the Pope, or, failing him, there has been the Church.

The way the Church has operated is that the truth has been undisputed, or if it has been challenged, there has been the Pope, or if he wasn’t available, there has been the Church.

849

The five propositions[355] condemned, but no miracle; for the truth was not attacked. But the Sorbonne ... but the bull....

The five propositions[355] were condemned, but no miracle happened; because the truth wasn't under attack. But the Sorbonne ... but the bull....

It is impossible that those who love God with all their heart should fail to recognise the Church; so evident is she.—It is impossible that those who do not love God should be convinced of the Church.

It’s impossible for those who love God with all their heart not to recognize the Church; she is just that obvious. It’s impossible for those who don’t love God to be convinced of the Church.

Miracles have such influence that it was necessary that God should warn men not to believe in them in opposition to Him, all clear as it is that there is a God. Without this they would have been able to disturb men.

Miracles have such a powerful impact that it was essential for God to warn people not to believe in them against His will, as it is obvious that there is a God. Without this warning, they could have misled people.

And thus so far from these passages, Deut. xiii, making against the authority of the miracles, nothing more indicates their influence. And the same in respect of Antichrist. "To seduce, if it were possible, even the elect."[Pg 254][356]

And so, considering these passages, Deut. xiii does not really support the idea that miracles hold authority. The same applies to Antichrist: "To deceive, if possible, even the elect."[Pg 254][356]

850

The history of the man born blind.

The story of the man who was born blind.

What says Saint Paul? Does he continually speak of the evidence of the prophecies? No, but of his own miracle. What says Jesus Christ? Does He speak of the evidence of the prophecies? No; His death had not fulfilled them. But He says, Si non fecissem.[357] Believe the works.

What does Saint Paul say? Does he keep talking about the proof of the prophecies? No, he talks about his own miracle. What does Jesus Christ say? Does He mention the proof of the prophecies? No; His death didn’t fulfill them. But He says, Si non fecissem.[357] Believe the works.

Two supernatural foundations of our wholly supernatural religion; one visible, the other invisible; miracles with grace, miracles without grace.

Two supernatural foundations of our entirely supernatural religion; one visible, the other invisible; miracles with grace, miracles without grace.

The synagogue, which had been treated with love as a type of the Church, and with hatred, because it was only the type, has been restored, being on the point of falling when it was well with God, and thus a type.

The synagogue, which was lovingly regarded as a representation of the Church, and contemptuously because it was merely a representation, has been restored, having been on the verge of collapsing when it was in good standing with God, and thus a representation.

Miracles prove the power which God has over hearts, by that which He exercises over bodies.

Miracles demonstrate the power that God has over hearts through His control over bodies.

The Church has never approved a miracle among heretics.

The Church has never recognized a miracle performed by heretics.

Miracles a support of religion: they have been the test of Jews; they have been the test of Christians, saints, innocents, and true believers.

Miracles are a foundation of religion: they have been a test for Jews; they have been a test for Christians, saints, innocent people, and true believers.

A miracle among schismatics is not so much to be feared; for schism, which is more obvious than a miracle, visibly indicates their error. But when there is no schism, and error is in question, miracle decides.

A miracle among those who are divided isn’t as frightening; because division, which is more apparent than a miracle, clearly shows their mistake. But when there’s no division, and we’re dealing with error, a miracle is what makes the decision.

Si non fecissem quæ alius non fecit. The wretches who have obliged us to speak of miracles.

If I hadn’t done what others haven’t done. The unfortunate ones who have forced us to talk about miracles.

Abraham and Gideon confirm faith by miracles.

Abraham and Gideon demonstrate their faith through miracles.

Judith. God speaks at last in their greatest oppression.

Judith. God finally speaks during their greatest struggle.

If the cooling of love leaves the Church almost without believers, miracles will rouse them. This is one of the last effects of grace.

If the decline of love causes the Church to have almost no believers, miracles will awaken them. This is one of the final effects of grace.

If one miracle were wrought among the Jesuits!

If only one miracle could happen among the Jesuits!

When a miracle disappoints the expectation of those in whose presence it happens, and there is a disproportion between the state of their faith and the instrument of the miracle, it ought then to induce them to change. But with you it is otherwise. There would be as much reason in saying that, if the Eucharist raised a dead man, it would be necessary for one to turn a Calvinist rather than remain a Catholic. But when it crowns the expectation, and those, who hoped that God would bless the remedies, see themselves healed without remedies ...[Pg 255]

When a miracle doesn't meet the expectations of those witnessing it, and there's a mismatch between their faith and the nature of the miracle, it should prompt them to change. But it’s different with you. It would make just as much sense to say that if the Eucharist could raise someone from the dead, one would need to become a Calvinist instead of staying Catholic. However, when it fulfills expectations, and those who believed God would bless the remedies find themselves healed without them...[Pg 255]

The ungodly.—No sign has ever happened on the part of the devil without a stronger sign on the part of God, or even without it having been foretold that such would happen.

The ungodly.—There has never been a sign from the devil that didn’t have a more powerful sign from God, or that wasn’t predicted to happen.

851

Unjust persecutors of those whom God visibly protects. If they reproach you with your excesses, "they speak as the heretics." If they say that the grace of Jesus Christ distinguishes us, "they are heretics." If they do miracles, "it is the mark of their heresy."

Unjust persecutors of those whom God clearly protects. If they criticize you for your excesses, "they're speaking like the heretics." If they say that the grace of Jesus Christ sets us apart, "they are heretics." If they perform miracles, "it's the sign of their heresy."

Ezekiel.—They say: These are the people of God who speak thus.

Ezekiel.—They say: These are the people of God who talk like this.

It is said, "Believe in the Church";[358] but it is not said, "Believe in miracles"; because the last is natural, and not the first. The one had need of a precept, not the other. Hezekiah.

It is said, "Believe in the Church";[358] but it is not said, "Believe in miracles"; because the latter is natural, and not the former. The first needed a command, not the second. Hezekiah.

The synagogue was only a type, and thus it did not perish; and it was only a type, and so it is decayed. It was a type which contained the truth, and thus it has lasted until it no longer contained the truth.

The synagogue was just a representation, and because of that, it didn’t vanish; and it was just a representation, so it has deteriorated. It was a representation that held the truth, and that’s why it endured until it no longer held the truth.

My reverend father, all this happened in types. Other religions perish; this one perishes not.

My respected father, all of this happened symbolically. Other religions fade away; this one does not.

Miracles are more important than you think. They have served for the foundation, and will serve for the continuation of the Church till Antichrist, till the end.

Miracles are more significant than you realize. They have been the foundation and will continue to support the Church until the Antichrist and beyond.

The two witnesses.

The two eyewitnesses.

In the Old Testament and the New, miracles are performed in connection with types. Salvation, or a useless thing, if not to show that we must submit to the Scriptures: type of the sacrament.

In both the Old Testament and the New Testament, miracles occur in relation to types. Salvation becomes meaningless if it doesn’t demonstrate that we must adhere to the Scriptures: a representation of the sacrament.

852

[We must judge soberly of divine ordinances, my father.

We need to assess divine rules thoughtfully, Dad.

Saint Paul in the isle of Malta.]

Saint Paul on the island of Malta.]

853

The hardness of the Jesuits, then, surpasses that of the Jews, since those refused to believe Jesus Christ innocent only because they doubted if His miracles were of God. Whereas the Jesuits, though unable to doubt that the miracles of Port-Royal are of God, do not cease to doubt still the innocence of that house.[Pg 256]

The hardness of the Jesuits is greater than that of the Jews, since they rejected the idea of Jesus Christ being innocent simply because they questioned whether His miracles were from God. In contrast, the Jesuits, although they can't doubt that the miracles of Port-Royal are from God, still continue to question the innocence of that community.[Pg 256]

854

I suppose that men believe miracles. You corrupt religion either in favour of your friends, or against your enemies. You arrange it at your will.

I guess that guys believe in miracles. You twist religion either to support your friends or to go against your enemies. You set it up however you want.

855

On the miracle.—As God has made no family more happy, let it also be the case that He find none more thankful.

On the miracle.—Just as God has made no family happier, may He also find none more grateful.


SECTION XIV

APPENDIX: POLEMICAL FRAGMENTS

856

Clearness, obscurity.—There would be too great darkness, if truth had not visible signs. This is a wonderful one, that it has always been preserved in one Church and one visible assembly [of men]. There would be too great clearness, if there were only one opinion in this Church. But in order to recognise what is true, one has only to look at what has always existed; for it is certain that truth has always existed, and that nothing false has always existed.

Clearness, obscurity.—There would be too much darkness if truth didn't have clear signs. It's amazing that it has always been maintained in one Church and one visible group [of people]. There would be too much clarity if there were only one opinion in this Church. But to recognize what is true, you simply need to look at what has always been there; it's certain that truth has always existed, and that nothing false has ever existed for that long.

857

The history of the Church ought properly to be called the history of truth.

The history of the Church should really be called the history of truth.

858

There is a pleasure in being in a ship beaten about by a storm, when we are sure that it will not founder. The persecutions which harass the Church are of this nature.

There’s a thrill in being on a ship tossed around by a storm, as long as we know it won’t sink. The struggles that challenge the Church are similar to this.

859

In addition to so many other signs of piety, they[359] are also persecuted, which is the best sign of piety.

In addition to so many other signs of faith, they[359] are also persecuted, which is the greatest sign of their faith.

860

The Church is in an excellent state, when it is sustained by God only.

The Church is in great shape when it relies solely on God.

861

The Church has always been attacked by opposite errors, but perhaps never at the same time, as now. And if she suffer more because of the multiplicity of errors, she derives this advantage from it, that they destroy each other.

The Church has always faced attacks from conflicting errors, but maybe never all at once like now. And while she may suffer more due to the many errors, she also benefits from the fact that they end up undermining each other.

She complains of both, but far more of the Calvinists, because of the schism.[Pg 258]

She complains about both, but much more about the Calvinists, due to the divide.[Pg 258]

It is certain that many of the two opposite sects are deceived. They must be disillusioned.

It’s clear that many people in the two opposing groups are misled. They need to wake up to the truth.

Faith embraces many truths which seem to contradict each other. There is a time to laugh, and a time to weep,[360] etc. Responde. Ne respondeas,[361] etc.

Faith holds many truths that appear to contradict one another. There's a time to laugh, and a time to cry,[360] etc. Answer. Don’t answer,[361] etc.

The source of this is the union of the two natures in Jesus Christ; and also the two worlds (the creation of a new heaven and a new earth; a new life and a new death; all things double, and the same names remaining); and finally the two natures that are in the righteous, (for they are the two worlds, and a member and image of Jesus Christ. And thus all the names suit them: righteous, yet sinners; dead, yet living; living, yet dead; elect, yet outcast, etc.).

The source of this is the combination of the two natures in Jesus Christ; as well as the two worlds (the creation of a new heaven and a new earth; a new life and a new death; everything is dual, yet with the same names); and finally, the two natures that exist in the righteous (for they represent the two worlds and are members and images of Jesus Christ. Therefore, all the names apply to them: righteous, yet sinful; dead, yet alive; alive, yet dead; chosen, yet rejected, etc.).

There are then a great number of truths, both of faith and of morality, which seem contradictory, and which all hold good together in a wonderful system. The source of all heresies is the exclusion of some of these truths; and the source of all the objections which the heretics make against us is the ignorance of some of our truths. And it generally happens that, unable to conceive the connection of two opposite truths, and believing that the admission of one involves the exclusion of the other, they adhere to the one, exclude the other, and think of us as opposed to them. Now exclusion is the cause of their heresy; and ignorance that we hold the other truth causes their objections.

There are many truths, both in faith and morality, that seem contradictory, yet they all fit together in a remarkable system. The root of all heresies is the rejection of some of these truths; and the reason for all the objections that heretics raise against us is their lack of understanding of some of our truths. Usually, when they can't see the connection between two opposing truths and believe that accepting one means rejecting the other, they cling to one, dismiss the other, and view us as being against them. This rejection leads to their heresy, and their ignorance about our other truth fuels their objections.

1st example: Jesus Christ is God and man. The Arians, unable to reconcile these things, which they believe incompatible, say that He is man; in this they are Catholics. But they deny that He is God; in this they are heretics. They allege that we deny His humanity; in this they are ignorant.

1st example: Jesus Christ is both God and man. The Arians, who struggle to make sense of this apparent contradiction, claim that He is just a man; in this, they align with Catholic beliefs. However, they reject the idea that He is God; in this, they fall into heresy. They argue that we deny His humanity; in this, they show their ignorance.

2nd example: On the subject of the Holy Sacrament. We believe that, the substance of the bread being changed, and being consubstantial with that of the body of our Lord, Jesus Christ is therein really present. That is one truth. Another is that this Sacrament is also a type of the cross and of glory, and a commemoration of the two. That is the Catholic faith, which comprehends these two truths which seem opposed.

2nd example: On the topic of the Holy Sacrament. We believe that the substance of the bread is changed and is of the same essence as the body of our Lord, Jesus Christ, who is truly present in it. That is one truth. Another is that this Sacrament also represents the cross and glory, serving as a remembrance of both. This is the Catholic faith, which includes these two truths that may seem contradictory.

The heresy of to-day, not conceiving that this Sacrament contains at the same time both the presence of Jesus Christ and a type of Him, and that it is a sacrifice and a commemoration of a sacrifice, believes that neither of these truths can be admitted without excluding the other for this reason.

The heresy of today, not understanding that this Sacrament contains both the presence of Jesus Christ and a representation of Him at the same time, and that it is both a sacrifice and a remembrance of a sacrifice, believes that neither of these truths can be accepted without rejecting the other for this reason.

They fasten to this point alone, that this Sacrament is typical;[Pg 259] and in this they are not heretics. They think that we exclude this truth; hence it comes that they raise so many objections to us out of the passages of the Fathers which assert it. Finally, they deny the presence; and in this they are heretics.

They focus solely on the idea that this Sacrament is symbolic; [Pg 259] and in this, they are not heretics. They believe that we overlook this truth; that's why they make so many objections against us based on quotes from the Fathers that support it. Ultimately, they deny the presence; and in this, they are heretics.

3rd example: Indulgences.

3rd example: Indulgences.

The shortest way, therefore, to prevent heresies is to instruct in all truths; and the surest way to refute them is to declare them all. For what will the heretics say?

The quickest way to stop heresies is to teach all truths, and the best way to counter them is to explain every single one. So what will the heretics argue?

In order to know whether an opinion is a Father's ...

In order to know whether an opinion is a Father's ...

862

All err the more dangerously, as they each follow a truth. Their fault is not in following a falsehood, but in not following another truth.

All the more dangerously, as they each pursue a truth. Their mistake isn't in chasing a falsehood, but in not pursuing another truth.

863

Truth is so obscure in these times, and falsehood so established, that unless we love the truth, we cannot know it.

Truth is so hard to find these days, and lies are so common, that unless we truly value the truth, we can't really know it.

864

If there is ever a time in which we must make profession of two opposite truths, it is when we are reproached for omitting one. Therefore the Jesuits and Jansenists are wrong in concealing them, but the Jansenists more so, for the Jesuits have better made profession of the two.

If there’s ever a time when we have to admit two opposing truths, it’s when we’re criticized for leaving one out. So, the Jesuits and Jansenists are mistaken for hiding them, but the Jansenists are even more at fault, as the Jesuits have done a better job of acknowledging both.

865

Two kinds of people make things equal to one another, as feasts to working days, Christians to priests, all things among them, etc. And hence the one party conclude that what is then bad for priests is also so for Christians, and the other that what is not bad for Christians is lawful for priests.

Two types of people equate things with each other, like feasts to workdays, Christians to priests, and everything among them, etc. Because of this, one group concludes that what is bad for priests is also bad for Christians, while the other believes that if something isn’t bad for Christians, it is acceptable for priests.

866

If the ancient Church was in error, the Church is fallen. If she should be in error to-day, it is not the same thing; for she has always the superior maxim of tradition from the hand of the ancient Church; and so this submission and this conformity to the ancient Church prevail and correct all. But the ancient Church did not assume the future Church, and did not consider her, as we assume and consider the ancient.[Pg 260]

If the early Church was wrong, then the Church has failed. If it were to be wrong today, it wouldn't be the same situation; because it always has the guiding principle of tradition handed down from the early Church, so this obedience and alignment with the early Church prevail and correct everything. However, the early Church did not anticipate the future Church, nor did it regard it as we regard the early Church.[Pg 260]

867

That which hinders us in comparing what formerly occurred in the Church with what we see there now, is that we generally look upon Saint Athanasius,[362] Saint Theresa, and the rest, as crowned with glory, and acting towards us as gods. Now that time has cleared up things, it does so appear. But at the time when he was persecuted, this great saint was a man called Athanasius; and Saint Theresa was a nun. "Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are," says Saint James, to disabuse Christians of that false idea which makes us reject the example of the saints, as disproportioned to our state. "They were saints," say we, "they are not like us." What then actually happened? Saint Athanasius was a man called Athanasius, accused of many crimes, condemned by such and such a council for such and such a crime. All the bishops assented to it, and finally the Pope. What said they to those who opposed this? That they disturbed the peace, that they created schism, etc.

What holds us back from comparing what used to happen in the Church with what we see now is that we usually view Saint Athanasius,[362] Saint Theresa, and others as glorified figures, almost like gods. With time, this certainly seems true. But during the time of his persecution, this great saint was just a man named Athanasius, and Saint Theresa was a nun. “Elias was a man subject to the same struggles as we are,” says Saint James, to clear up the misconception that leads us to dismiss the example of the saints because we think they’re not relatable to us. We say, “They were saints; they’re not like us.” So what really happened? Saint Athanasius was a man named Athanasius, accused of many crimes and condemned by this council for that crime. All the bishops agreed, and eventually, so did the Pope. What did they say to those who disagreed? That they were disrupting the peace and causing a schism, etc.

Zeal, light. Four kinds of persons: zeal without knowledge; knowledge without zeal; neither knowledge nor zeal; both zeal and knowledge. The first three condemned him. The last acquitted him, were excommunicated by the Church, and yet saved the Church.

Zeal, light. Four types of people: zeal without knowledge; knowledge without zeal; neither knowledge nor zeal; both zeal and knowledge. The first three condemned him. The last group exonerated him, were kicked out by the Church, and yet saved the Church.

868

If Saint Augustine came at the present time, and was as little authorised as his defenders, he would accomplish nothing. God directs His Church well, by having sent him before with authority.

If Saint Augustine were here today and had as little backing as his supporters, he wouldn't achieve anything. God effectively guides His Church by having sent him ahead with authority.

869

God has not wanted to absolve without the Church. As she has part in the offence, He desires her to have part in the pardon. He associates her with this power, as kings their parliaments. But if she absolves or binds without God, she is no longer the Church. For, as in the case of parliament, even if the king have pardoned a man, it must be ratified; but if parliament ratifies without the king, or refuses to ratify on the order of the king, it is no longer the parliament of the king, but a rebellious assembly.[Pg 261]

God hasn’t intended to forgive without the Church. Since she is involved in the wrongdoing, He wants her to be part of the forgiveness process. He links her with this authority, like kings do with their parliaments. But if she forgives or binds without God, she ceases to be the Church. Just like in the case of parliament, even if the king has pardoned someone, it needs to be approved; however, if parliament approves without the king’s consent, or refuses to approve when the king orders it, it no longer represents the king’s parliament, but rather a rebellious assembly.[Pg 261]

870

The Church, the Pope. Unity, plurality.—Considering the Church as a unity, the Pope, who is its head, is as the whole. Considering it as a plurality, the Pope is only a part of it. The Fathers have considered the Church now in the one way, now in the other. And thus they have spoken differently of the Pope. (Saint Cyprian: Sacerdos Dei.) But in establishing one of these truths, they have not excluded the other. Plurality which is not reduced to unity is confusion; unity which does not depend on plurality is tyranny. There is scarcely any other country than France in which it is permissible to say that the Council is above the Pope.

The Church, the Pope. Unity, plurality.—When we see the Church as a unity, the Pope, as its leader, represents the whole. When we view it as a plurality, the Pope is just one of its parts. The Church Fathers have looked at the Church both ways at different times, which is why they have had different things to say about the Pope. (Saint Cyprian: Sacerdos Dei.) However, in establishing one of these truths, they didn't reject the other. Plurality that isn’t brought together into unity leads to confusion; unity that doesn’t rely on plurality leads to tyranny. There’s hardly any country besides France where it’s acceptable to say that the Council is above the Pope.

871

The Pope is head. Who else is known of all? Who else is recognised by all, having power to insinuate himself into all the body, because he holds the principal shoot, which insinuates itself everywhere? How easy it was to make this degenerate into tyranny! That is why Christ has laid down for them this precept: Vos autem non sic.[363]

The Pope is the leader. Who else is known by everyone? Who else is recognized by all, having the ability to connect with everyone, because he holds the main authority that reaches everywhere? It's so easy for this to turn into tyranny! That's why Christ set this rule for them: Vos autem non sic.[363]

872

The Pope hates and fears the learned, who do not submit to him at will.

The Pope dislikes and fears the educated, who do not willingly submit to him.

873

We must not judge of what the Pope is by some words of the Fathers—as the Greeks said in a council, important rules—but by the acts of the Church and the Fathers, and by the canons.

We shouldn't judge what the Pope is based on a few quotes from the Fathers—as the Greeks stated in a council, significant guidelines—but by the actions of the Church and the Fathers, and by the established rules.

Duo aut tres in unum.[364] Unity and plurality. It is an error to exclude one of the two, as the papists do who exclude plurality, or the Huguenots who exclude unity.

Two or three into one.[364] Unity and diversity. It's a mistake to disregard one of the two, like the Catholics who ignore diversity, or the Huguenots who disregard unity.

874

Would the Pope be dishonoured by having his knowledge from God and tradition; and is it not dishonouring him to separate him from this holy union?

Would the Pope be disrespected by having his wisdom come from God and tradition; and isn't it disrespectful to separate him from this sacred connection?

875

God does not perform miracles in the ordinary conduct of His Church. It would be a strange miracle if infallibility existed in one man. But it appears so natural for it to reside[Pg 262] in a multitude, since the conduct of God is hidden under nature, as in all His other works.

God doesn't perform miracles in the usual running of His Church. It would be a bizarre miracle if one person were infallible. However, it seems entirely natural for infallibility to be found in a group, since God's workings are often hidden within nature, just like in all His other creations.[Pg 262]

876

Kings dispose of their own power; but the Popes cannot dispose of theirs.

Kings have control over their own power; but the Popes cannot control theirs.

877

Summum jus, summa injuria.

Extreme justice is extreme injustice.

The majority is the best way, because it is visible, and has strength to make itself obeyed. Yet it is the opinion of the least able.

The majority is the best approach because it is evident and has the power to enforce obedience. However, it represents the views of those who are the least capable.

If men could have done it, they would have placed might in the hands of justice. But as might does not allow itself to be managed as men want, because it is a palpable quality, whereas justice is a spiritual quality of which men dispose as they please, they have placed justice in the hands of might. And thus that is called just which men are forced to obey.

If people could have figured it out, they would have put power in the hands of justice. But since power can't be controlled by people the way they want it to be—because it's a tangible quality—while justice is a spiritual quality that people can manipulate as they wish, they’ve put justice in the hands of power. So, what is considered just is determined by what people are forced to follow.

Hence comes the right of the sword, for the sword gives a true right. Otherwise we should see violence on one side and justice on the other (end of the twelfth Provincial). Hence comes the injustice of the Fronde,[365] which raises its alleged justice against power. It is not the same in the Church, for there is a true justice and no violence.

Hence comes the right of the sword, for the sword gives a true right. Otherwise, we would see violence on one side and justice on the other (end of the twelfth Provincial). Hence comes the injustice of the Fronde,[365] which raises its claimed justice against power. In the Church, it's different, for there is true justice and no violence.

878

Injustice.—Jurisdiction is not given for the sake of the judge, but for that of the litigant. It is dangerous to tell this to the people. But the people have too much faith in you; it will not harm them, and may serve you. It should therefore be made known. Pasce oves meas,[366] non tuas. You owe me pasturage.

Injustice.—Jurisdiction is granted for the benefit of the litigant, not for the judge. It's risky to share this with the public. However, the people trust you too much; it won’t hurt them and could actually benefit you. Therefore, it should be made clear. Pasce oves meas,[366] not tuas. You owe me the grazing rights.

879

Men like certainty. They like the Pope to be infallible in faith, and grave doctors to be infallible in morals, so as to have certainty.

Men prefer certainty. They want the Pope to be infallible in faith and respected doctors to be infallible in morals, so they can have that certainty.

880

The Church teaches, and God inspires, both infallibly. The work of the Church is of use only as a preparation for grace or condemnation. What it does is enough for condemnation, not for inspiration.[Pg 263]

The Church teaches, and God inspires, both without error. The Church's work is only valuable as a preparation for grace or judgment. What it accomplishes is sufficient for judgment, not for inspiration.[Pg 263]

881

Every time the Jesuits may impose upon the Pope, they will make all Christendom perjured.

Every time the Jesuits take advantage of the Pope, they will make all of Christendom guilty of perjury.

The Pope is very easily imposed upon, because of his occupations, and the confidence which he has in the Jesuits; and the Jesuits are very capable of imposing upon him by means of calumny.

The Pope can be easily influenced due to his busy schedule and his trust in the Jesuits, who are quite skilled at misleading him through slander.

882

The wretches who have obliged me to speak of the basis of religion.

The unfortunate people who have forced me to talk about the foundation of religion.

883

Sinners purified without penitence; the righteous justified without love; all Christians without the grace of Jesus Christ; God without power over the will of men; a predestination without mystery; a redemption without certitude!

Sinners cleansed without remorse; the righteous made right without love; all Christians lacking the grace of Jesus Christ; God lacking influence over people’s will; a predestination without mystery; a redemption without certainty!

884

Any one is made a priest, who wants to be so, as under Jeroboam.[367]

Anyone can become a priest if they want to, just like in Jeroboam's time.[367]

It is a horrible thing that they propound to us the discipline of the Church of to-day as so good, that it is made a crime to desire to change it. Formerly it was infallibly good, and it was thought that it could be changed without sin; and now, such as it is, we cannot wish it changed! It has indeed been permitted to change the custom of not making priests without such great circumspection, that there were hardly any who were worthy; and it is not allowed to complain of the custom which makes so many who are unworthy!

It's terrible that they present the Church's rules today as so perfect that it's considered a crime to want to change them. In the past, they were definitely good and it was believed they could be changed without sin; but now, as they are, we can't even wish for change! It's actually been allowed to change the tradition of not making priests with such care that hardly anyone was truly worthy; yet we aren't allowed to complain about the practice that creates so many unworthy ones!

885

Heretics.—Ezekiel. All the heathen, and also the Prophet, spoke evil of Israel. But the Israelites were so far from having the right to say to him, "You speak like the heathen," that he is most forcible upon this, that the heathen say the same as he.

Heretics.—Ezekiel. All the non-believers, including the Prophet, spoke negatively about Israel. However, the Israelites were in no position to tell him, "You sound like the non-believers," as he strongly emphasizes that the non-believers express the same sentiments as he does.

886

The Jansenists are like the heretics in the reformation of morality; but you are like them in evil.[Pg 264]

The Jansenists are like the heretics in the reform of morality; but you are like them in wrongdoing.[Pg 264]

887

You are ignorant of the prophecies, if you do not know that all this must happen; princes, prophets, Pope, and even the priests. And yet the Church is to abide. By the grace of God we have not come to that. Woe to these priests! But we hope that God will bestow His mercy upon us that we shall not be of them.

You don't understand the prophecies if you believe that all of this won't happen; princes, prophets, the Pope, and even the priests. Yet, the Church will endure. By God's grace, we haven't reached that point. Sad for these priests! But we hope that God will show us His mercy so that we won't be among them.

Saint Peter, ii: false prophets in the past, the image of future ones.

Saint Peter, ii: false prophets from the past, a preview of those to come.

888

... So that if it is true, on the one hand, that some lax monks, and some corrupt casuists, who are not members of the hierarchy, are steeped in these corruptions, it is, on the other hand, certain that the true pastors of the Church, who are the true guardians of the Divine Word, have preserved it unchangeably against the efforts of those who have attempted to destroy it.

... So, while it's true that some careless monks and corrupt moralists, who aren't part of the hierarchy, are caught up in these corrupt practices, it's also clear that the true leaders of the Church, who genuinely safeguard the Divine Word, have kept it unchanged against the efforts of those who have tried to undermine it.

And thus true believers have no pretext to follow that laxity, which is only offered to them by the strange hands of these casuists, instead of the sound doctrine which is presented to them by the fatherly hands of their own pastors. And the ungodly and heretics have no ground for publishing these abuses as evidence of imperfection in the providence of God over His Church; since, the Church consisting properly in the body of the hierarchy, we are so far from being able to conclude from the present state of matters that God has abandoned her to corruption, that it has never been more apparent than at the present time that God visibly protects her from corruption.

And so, true believers have no excuse to follow the lax standards presented by these confusing thinkers, instead of the sound doctrine offered by their caring pastors. Likewise, the ungodly and heretics have no basis for using these issues as proof of flaws in God's care for His Church; since the Church is fundamentally the body of the hierarchy, we are far from concluding that God has left her to corruption based on the current situation. In fact, it has never been clearer than it is now that God actively protects her from corruption.

For if some of these men, who, by an extraordinary vocation, have made profession of withdrawing from the world and adopting the monks' dress, in order to live in a more perfect state than ordinary Christians, have fallen into excesses which horrify ordinary Christians, and have become to us what the false prophets were among the Jews; this is a private and personal misfortune, which must indeed be deplored, but from which nothing can be inferred against the care which God takes of His Church; since all these things are so clearly foretold, and it has been so long since announced that these temptations would arise from people of this kind; so that when we are well instructed, we see in this rather evidence of the care of God than of His forgetfulness in regard to us.[Pg 265]

For if some of these individuals, who have taken on the special role of withdrawing from the world and wearing monks' robes to live in a more perfect way than regular Christians, have fallen into actions that shock ordinary Christians and become to us what the false prophets were to the Jews; this is a personal misfortune that we must indeed lament, but it doesn’t indicate any failure on God’s part to care for His Church. Everything has been clearly prophesied, and it has long been stated that these temptations would come from such people; so when we are properly informed, we see this as evidence of God’s care rather than His neglect of us.[Pg 265]

889

Tertullian: Nunquam Ecclesia reformabitur.

Tertullian: The Church will never reform.

890

Heretics, who take advantage of the doctrine of the Jesuits, must be made to know that it is not that of the Church [the doctrine of the Church], and that our divisions do not separate us from the altar.

Heretics, who exploit the teachings of the Jesuits, need to understand that these are not the teachings of the Church [the teachings of the Church], and that our disagreements do not distance us from the altar.

891

If in differing we condemned, you would be right. Uniformity without diversity is useless to others; diversity without uniformity is ruinous for us. The one is harmful outwardly; the other inwardly.

If we condemned each other for our differences, you would be correct. Uniformity without diversity is pointless for others; diversity without uniformity is destructive for us. One is harmful externally; the other internally.

892

By showing the truth, we cause it to be believed; but by showing the injustice of ministers, we do not correct it. Our mind is assured by a proof of falsehood; our purse is not made secure by proof of injustice.

By revealing the truth, we make it believable; but by exposing the ministers' injustice, we don't fix it. Our minds find certainty in proof of falsehood; our wallets aren’t protected by proof of injustice.

893

Those who love the Church lament to see the corruption of morals; but laws at least exist. But these corrupt the laws. The model is damaged.

Those who love the Church regret witnessing the decay of morals; however, laws are still in place. Yet, these are tainted by corruption. The standard is compromised.

894

Men never do evil so completely and cheerfully as when they do it from religious conviction.

Men never commit evil so thoroughly and happily as when they do it out of religious belief.

895

It is in vain that the Church has established these words, anathemas, heresies, etc. They are used against her.

It’s pointless that the Church has set these terms, anathemas, heresies, etc. They are used against her.

896

The servant knoweth not what his lord doeth, for the master tells him only the act and not the intention.[368] And this is why he often obeys slavishly, and defeats the intention. But Jesus Christ has told us the object. And you defeat that object.

The servant doesn't know what his master is doing, because the master only tells him the action, not the reasoning behind it.[368] That's why he often obeys mindlessly and misses the point. But Jesus Christ has explained the purpose to us. And you are undermining that purpose.

897

They cannot have perpetuity, and they seek universality; and therefore they make the whole Church corrupt, that they may be saints.[Pg 266]

They can't have forever, and they want to be universal; so they corrupt the entire Church to become saints.[Pg 266]

898

Against those who misuse passages of Scripture, and who pride themselves in finding one which seems to favour their error.—The chapter for Vespers, Passion Sunday, the prayer for the king.

Against those who misinterpret Scripture and take pride in finding a passage that appears to support their mistakes.—The chapter for Vespers, Passion Sunday, the prayer for the king.

Explanation of these words: "He that is not with me is against me."[369] And of these others: "He that is not against you is for you."[370] A person who says: "I am neither for nor against", we ought to reply to him ...

Explanation of these words: "If you're not with me, you're against me."[369] And of these others: "If you're not against us, you're with us."[370] A person who says: "I am neither for nor against", we should respond to them ...

899

He who will give the meaning of Scripture, and does not take it from Scripture, is an enemy of Scripture. (Aug., De Doct. Christ.)

He who explains the meaning of Scripture but doesn’t derive it from Scripture itself is an enemy of Scripture. (Aug., De Doct. Christ.)

900

Humilibus dat gratiam; an ideo non dedit humilitatem?[371]

He gives grace to the humble; is that why he didn't give humility?[371]

Sui eum non receperunt; quotquot autem non receperunt an non erant sui?[372]

They did not welcome him; but how many of those who did not welcome him were truly their own?[372]

901

"It must indeed be," says Feuillant, "that this is not so certain; for controversy indicates uncertainty, (Saint Athanasius, Saint Chrysostom, morals, unbelievers)."

"It definitely seems," says Feuillant, "that this isn't so certain; because controversy shows uncertainty, (Saint Athanasius, Saint Chrysostom, morals, nonbelievers)."

The Jesuits have not made the truth uncertain, but they have made their own ungodliness certain.

The Jesuits haven't created doubt about the truth, but they have definitely confirmed their own wickedness.

Contradiction has always been permitted, in order to blind the wicked; for all that offends truth or love is evil. This is the true principle.

Contradiction has always been allowed to confuse the wicked; anything that goes against truth or love is evil. This is the true principle.

902

All religions and sects in the world have had natural reason for a guide. Christians alone have been constrained to take their rules from without themselves, and to acquaint themselves with those which Jesus Christ bequeathed to men of old to be handed down to true believers. This constraint wearies these good Fathers. They desire, like other people, to have liberty to follow their own imaginations. It is in vain that we cry to them, as the prophets said to the Jews of old: "Enter into the Church; acquaint yourselves with the precepts which the men of old left to her, and follow those paths." They have answered like the Jews: "We will not walk in them; but we will follow the thoughts of our hearts"; and they have said, "We will be as the other nations."[Pg 267][373]

All religions and groups around the world have relied on natural reasoning for guidance. Only Christians have felt the need to derive their rules from outside themselves, learning about the teachings that Jesus Christ passed down to earlier generations for true believers. This demand frustrates these good leaders. They want the freedom to follow their own ideas, just like everyone else. It's pointless to urge them, as the prophets once did to the ancient Jews: “Join the Church; learn the teachings left for her by those before you, and stick to those paths.” They respond like the Jews did: “We won’t follow those paths; we’ll follow our own hearts instead,” claiming, “We want to be like other nations.”[Pg 267][373]

903

They make a rule of exception.

They create a rule that's an exception.

Have the men of old given absolution before penance? Do this as exceptional. But of the exception you make a rule without exception, so that you do not even want the rule to be exceptional.

Have the men of the past granted forgiveness before doing penance? Treat this as something unusual. Yet with the unusual, you turn it into a standard without exceptions, so much so that you don’t even want the rule to be seen as unusual.

904

On confessions and absolutions without signs of regret.

About confessions and forgiveness without any sign of remorse.

God regards only the inward; the Church judges only by the outward. God absolves as soon as He sees penitence in the heart; the Church when she sees it in works. God will make a Church pure within, which confounds, by its inward and entirely spiritual holiness, the inward impiety of proud sages and Pharisees; and the Church will make an assembly of men whose external manners are so pure as to confound the manners of the heathen. If there are hypocrites among them, but so well disguised that she does not discover their venom, she tolerates them; for, though they are not accepted of God, whom they cannot deceive, they are of men, whom they do deceive. And thus she is not dishonoured by their conduct, which appears holy. But you want the Church to judge neither of the inward, because that belongs to God alone, nor of the outward, because God dwells only upon the inward; and thus, taking away from her all choice of men, you retain in the Church the most dissolute, and those who dishonour her so greatly, that the synagogues of the Jews and sects of philosophers would have banished them as unworthy, and have abhorred them as impious.

God cares only about what’s inside; the Church judges by appearances. God forgives as soon as He sees genuine repentance in the heart; the Church does so when it sees it in actions. God will create a Church that is pure within, which will expose the inner hypocrisy of proud intellectuals and Pharisees through its completely spiritual holiness; and the Church will gather a group of people whose outward behavior is so pure that it puts to shame the actions of those who don’t share its beliefs. If there are hypocrites among them but they're so well hidden that the Church can’t see their true nature, she tolerates them; even though they aren’t accepted by God, whom they can’t fool, they do deceive people. And so she isn’t dishonored by their behavior, which appears righteous. But you want the Church to judge neither the inside, since that’s up to God, nor the outside, because God focuses only on the inner self; thus, by removing her ability to choose people, you keep in the Church the most immoral individuals, who tarnish her reputation so much that even the Jewish synagogues and schools of philosophers would have expelled them as unworthy and regarded them with disdain as impious.

905

The easiest conditions to live in according to the world are the most difficult to live in according to God, and vice versa. Nothing is so difficult according to the world as the religious life; nothing is easier than to live it according to God. Nothing is easier, according to the world, than to live in high office and great wealth; nothing is more difficult than to live in them according to God, and without acquiring an interest in them and a liking for them.

The easiest situations to live in according to society are the hardest to live in according to God, and the other way around. According to the world, nothing is as challenging as a religious life; nothing is as simple as living it according to God. On the flip side, nothing seems easier to the world than being in a high position and having great wealth; yet, according to God, nothing is harder than navigating those circumstances without developing an attachment to them or a desire for them.

906

The casuists submit the decision to the corrupt reason, and the choice of decisions to the corrupt will, in order that all[Pg 268] that is corrupt in the nature of man may contribute to his conduct.

The casuists rely on flawed reasoning and allow bad will to dictate decisions so that everything corrupt about human nature can influence his behavior.

907

But is it probable that probability gives assurance?

But is it likely that probability gives assurance?

Difference between rest and security of conscience. Nothing gives certainty but truth; nothing gives rest but the sincere search for truth.

Difference between rest and security of conscience. Only truth brings certainty; only a genuine pursuit of truth brings peace.

908

The whole society itself of their casuists cannot give assurance to a conscience in error, and that is why it is important to choose good guides.

The entire society of their advisors can't provide reassurance to a misguided conscience, which is why it's crucial to choose wise mentors.

Thus they will be doubly culpable, both in having followed ways which they should not have followed, and in having listened to teachers to whom they should not have listened.

Thus they will be doubly at fault, both for following paths they shouldn’t have taken and for listening to teachers they shouldn’t have heeded.

909

Can it be anything but compliance with the world which makes you find things probable? Will you make us believe that it is truth, and that if duelling were not the fashion, you would find it probable that they might fight, considering the matter in itself?

Can it really be anything other than going along with what everyone else thinks that makes you see things as likely? Will you convince us that it's the truth, and that if dueling weren't popular, you would still find it likely that they might end up fighting, just looking at the situation itself?

910

Must we kill to prevent there being any wicked? This is to make both parties wicked instead of one. Vince in bono malum.[374] (Saint Augustine.)

Must we kill to stop evil from existing? This only makes both sides evil instead of just one. Vince in bono malum.[374] (Saint Augustine.)

911

Universal.—Ethics and language are special, but universal sciences.

Universal.—Ethics and language are unique, yet universal sciences.

912

Probability.—Each one can employ it; no one can take it away.

Probability.—Everyone can use it; no one can take it away.

913

They allow lust to act, and check scruples; whereas they should do the contrary.

They let desire take over and ignore their morals; when they should be doing the opposite.

914

Montalte.[375]—Lax opinions please men so much, that it is strange that theirs displease. It is because they have exceeded all[Pg 269] bounds. Again, there are many people who see the truth, and who cannot attain to it; but there are few who do not know that the purity of religion is opposed to our corruptions. It is absurd to say that an eternal recompense is offered to the morality of Escobar.

Montalte.[375]—People are so pleased by lax opinions that it's surprising when they aren't. It's because they've crossed all limits. On the other hand, many people see the truth but can't reach it; however, there are few who don't realize that the purity of religion conflicts with our corruptions. It's ridiculous to claim that an eternal reward is given for the morality of Escobar.

915

Probability.—They have some true principles; but they misuse them. Now, the abuse of truth ought to be as much punished as the introduction of falsehood.

Probability.—They have some valid principles, but they misuse them. The misuse of truth should be punished just as much as the introduction of falsehood.

As if there were two hells, one for sins against love, the other for those against justice!

As if there were two hells, one for offenses against love and the other for those against justice!

916

Probability.[376]—The earnestness of the saints in seeking the truth was useless, if the probable is trustworthy. The fear of the saints who have always followed the surest way (Saint Theresa having always followed her confessor).

Probability.[376]—The seriousness of the saints in their pursuit of the truth was pointless if what’s likely can be relied on. The concern of the saints who consistently took the safest path (Saint Theresa always adhering to her confessor).

917

Take away probability, and you can no longer please the world; give probability, and you can no longer displease it.

Take away probability, and you can't make the world happy anymore; give probability, and you can't make it unhappy anymore.

918

These are the effects of the sins of the peoples and of the Jesuits. The great have wished to be flattered. The Jesuits have wished to be loved by the great. They have all been worthy to be abandoned to the spirit of lying, the one party to deceive, the others to be deceived. They have been avaricious, ambitious, voluptuous. Coacervabunt tibi magistros.[377] Worthy disciples of such masters, they have sought flatterers, and have found them.

These are the consequences of the people's sins and those of the Jesuits. The powerful wanted to be admired. The Jesuits wanted the powerful to love them. They've all deserved to be left to the spirit of deceit, with one group deceiving and the other being deceived. They've been greedy, ambitious, and indulgent. Coacervabunt tibi magistros.[377] As deserving followers of such leaders, they sought out flatterers and found them.

919

If they do not renounce their doctrine of probability, their good maxims are as little holy as the bad, for they are founded on human authority; and thus, if they are more just, they will be more reasonable, but not more holy. They take after the wild stem on which they are grafted.[Pg 270]

If they don't abandon their belief in probability, their good principles are no more sacred than the bad ones, because they’re based on human authority. So, if they’re fairer, they’ll be more rational, but not more sacred. They’re like the wild branch that they are grafted onto.[Pg 270]

If what I say does not serve to enlighten you, it will be of use to the people.

If what I say doesn’t help you understand, it will still be valuable to others.

If these[378] are silent, the stones will speak.

If these[378] are quiet, the rocks will talk.

Silence is the greatest persecution; the saints were never silent. It is true that a call is necessary; but it is not from the decrees of the Council that we must learn whether we are called, it is from the necessity of speaking. Now, after Rome has spoken, and we think that she has condemned the truth, and that they have written it, and after the books which have said the contrary are censured; we must cry out so much the louder, the more unjustly we are censured, and the more violently they would stifle speech, until there come a Pope who hears both parties, and who consults antiquity to do justice. So the good Popes will find the Church still in outcry.

Silence is the worst kind of persecution; the saints were never quiet. It's true that a call is necessary, but we shouldn't look to the Council's decrees to determine if we're called; we should look at the necessity to speak out. Now that Rome has spoken, and we believe they have condemned the truth and documented it, and now that the books stating the opposite are censored, we must shout even louder, especially since our censorship is unjust and they are trying to silence us. We need to keep speaking out until there is a Pope who listens to both sides and seeks the wisdom of the past to do what’s right. The good Popes will find the Church still in turmoil.

The Inquisition and the Society[379] are the two scourges of the truth.

The Inquisition and the Society[379] are the two enemies of the truth.

Why do you not accuse them of Arianism? For, though they have said that Jesus Christ is God, perhaps they mean by it not the natural interpretation, but as it is said, Dii estis.

Why don't you call them out for Arianism? Because even though they've said that Jesus Christ is God, they might not mean it in the straightforward way we understand; it could be more like what's said, Dii estis.

If my Letters are condemned at Rome, that which I condemn in them is condemned in heaven. Ad tuum, Domine Jesu, tribunal appello.

If my letters are rejected in Rome, then what I reject in them is rejected in heaven. Ad tuum, Domine Jesu, tribunal appello.

You yourselves are corruptible.

You are corruptible.

I feared that I had written ill, seeing myself condemned; but the example of so many pious writings makes me believe the contrary. It is no longer allowable to write well, so corrupt or ignorant is the Inquisition!

I worried that I had written poorly, feeling judged; but seeing so many religious works makes me think otherwise. It seems that it’s no longer acceptable to write well, given how corrupt or ignorant the Inquisition is!

"It is better to obey God than men."

"It's better to obey God than people."

I fear nothing; I hope for nothing. It is not so with the bishops. Port-Royal fears, and it is bad policy to disperse them; for they will fear no longer and will cause greater fear. I do not even fear your like censures, if they are not founded on those of tradition. Do you censure all? What! even my respect? No. Say then what, or you will do nothing, if you do not point out the evil, and why it is evil. And this is what they will have great difficulty in doing.

I fear nothing; I hope for nothing. That's not the case with the bishops. Port-Royal is afraid, and it's a bad idea to scatter them; because once they stop being afraid, they will create even more fear. I don't even worry about your criticisms, as long as they're not based on traditional views. Do you criticize everyone? What! Even my respect? No. Then tell me what it is, or you won't achieve anything if you don't highlight the wrong and explain why it's wrong. And this is something they will really struggle to do.

Probability.—They have given a ridiculous explanation of certitude; for, after having established that all their ways are sure, they have no longer called that sure which leads to heaven without danger of not arriving there by it, but that which leads there without danger of going out of that road.[Pg 271]

Probability.—They have provided a silly explanation of certainty; because, after claiming that all their paths are reliable, they no longer define reliability as that which safely leads to heaven without the risk of not reaching it, but rather as that which guides there without the risk of straying off that path.[Pg 271]

920

... The saints indulge in subtleties in order to think themselves criminals, and impeach their better actions. And these indulge in subtleties in order to excuse the most wicked.

... The saints make excuses to think of themselves as criminals and criticize their better actions. And these make excuses to justify the most wicked actions.

The heathen sages erected a structure equally fine outside, but upon a bad foundation; and the devil deceived men by this apparent resemblance based upon the most different foundation.

The pagan wise men built a structure just as impressive outside, but it was on a weak foundation; and the devil misled people with this misleading similarity that was based on very different foundations.

Man never had so good a cause as I; and others have never furnished so good a capture as you....

Man has never had a better reason than I do; and no one has ever provided a better opportunity than you.

The more they point out weakness in my person, the more they authorise my cause.

The more they highlight my flaws, the more they strengthen my case.

You say that I am a heretic. Is that lawful? And if you do not fear that men do justice, do you not fear that God does justice?

You say I'm a heretic. Is that allowed? And if you don't fear that people will deliver justice, don't you fear that God will?

You will feel the force of the truth, and you will yield to it ...

You will feel the power of the truth, and you will surrender to it ...

There is something supernatural in such a blindness. Digna necessitas.[380] Mentiris impudentissime ...

There’s something eerie about that kind of blindness. Digna necessitas.[380] You lie so shamelessly ...

Doctrina sua noscitur vir ...

Your character is known by your teachings ...

False piety, a double sin.

Hypocrisy, a double sin.

I am alone against thirty thousand. No. Protect, you, the court; protect, you, deception; let me protect the truth. It is all my strength. If I lose it, I am undone. I shall not lack accusations, and persecutions. But I possess the truth, and we shall see who will take it away.

I stand alone against thirty thousand. No. You, court, defend deception; let me defend the truth. It is my only strength. If I lose it, I'm finished. I'll face plenty of accusations and attacks. But I have the truth, and we'll see who can take it from me.

I do not need to defend religion, but you do not need to defend error and injustice. Let God, out of His compassion, having no regard to the evil which is in me, and having regard to the good which is in you, grant us all grace that truth may not be overcome in my hands, and that falsehood ...

I don't need to defend religion, but you shouldn't defend error and injustice. Let God, in His mercy, overlook the bad in me and acknowledge the good in you, and grant us all grace so that truth doesn't get defeated by my actions, and that falsehood ...

921

Probable.—Let us see if we seek God sincerely, by comparison of the things which we love. It is probable that this food will not poison me. It is probable that I shall not lose my action by not prosecuting it ...

Probable.—Let's find out if we genuinely seek God by comparing the things we love. It is probable that this food won't poison me. It is probable that I won't lose my case by not pursuing it...

922

It is not absolution only which remits sins by the sacrament of penance, but contrition, which is not real if it does not seek the sacrament.[Pg 272]

It's not just forgiveness that removes sins through the sacrament of penance; it's also true remorse, which isn't genuine if it doesn't seek the sacrament.[Pg 272]

923

People who do not keep their word, without faith, without honour, without truth, deceitful in heart, deceitful in speech; for which that amphibious animal in fable was once reproached, which held itself in a doubtful position between the fish and the birds ...

People who don’t keep their promises, who lack faith, honor, and truth, who are deceitful in their hearts and in their words; like that mythical creature in the fable that was criticized for being caught between the fish and the birds ...

It is important to kings and princes to be considered pious; and therefore they must confess themselves to you.

It’s important for kings and princes to be seen as devout; so, they need to confess to you.


NOTES

The following brief notes are mainly based on those of M. Brunschvicg. But those of MM. Faugère, Molinier, and Havet have also been consulted. The biblical references are to the Authorised English Version. Those in the text are to the Vulgate, except where it has seemed advisable to alter the reference to the English Version.

The following brief notes are mainly based on those of M. Brunschvicg. However, we’ve also looked at the notes from MM. Faugère, Molinier, and Havet. The biblical references are to the Authorized English Version. The ones in the text refer to the Vulgate, except where it was deemed appropriate to change the reference to the English Version.

[1] P. 1, l. 1. The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive mind.—Pascal is here distinguishing the logical or discursive type of mind, a good example of which is found in mathematical reasoning, and what we should call the intuitive type of mind, which sees everything at a glance. A practical man of sound judgment exemplifies the latter; for he is in fact guided by impressions of past experience, and does not consciously reason from general principles.

[1] P. 1, l. 1. The difference between the mathematical and the intuitive mind.—Pascal is distinguishing between the logical or analytical type of mind, which is well illustrated by mathematical reasoning, and what we would refer to as the intuitive type of mind, which understands everything instantly. A practical person with good judgment exemplifies the latter; they rely on impressions from past experiences and don't consciously reason from general principles.

[2] P. 2, l. 34. There are different kinds, etc.—This is probably a subdivision of the discursive type of mind.

[2] P. 2, l. 34. There are different kinds, etc.—This is likely a subdivision of the analytical type of thinking.

[3] P. 3, l. 31. By rule.—This is an emendation by M. Brunschvicg. The MS. has sans règle.

[3] P. 3, l. 31. By rule.—This is a correction by M. Brunschvicg. The manuscript has without rule.

[4] P. 4, l. 3. I judge by my watch.—Pascal is said to have always carried a watch attached to his left wrist-band.

[4] P. 4, l. 3. I check my watch.—It's said that Pascal always wore a watch on his left wrist.

[5] P. 5, l. 21. Scaramouch.—A traditional character in Italian comedy.

[5] P. 5, l. 21. Scaramouch.—A classic character in Italian comedy.

[6] P. 5, l. 22. The doctor.—Also a traditional character in Italian comedy.

[6] P. 5, l. 22. The doctor.—Also a classic character in Italian comedy.

[7] P. 5, l. 24. Cleobuline.—Princess, and afterwards Queen of Corinth, figures in the romance of Mademoiselle de Scudéry, entitled Artamène ou le Grand Cyrus. She is enamoured of one of her subjects, Myrinthe. But she "loved him without thinking of love; and remained so long in that error, that this affection was no longer in a state to be overcome, when she became aware of it." The character is supposed to have been drawn from Christina of Sweden.

[7] P. 5, l. 24. Cleobuline.—She was a princess and later the queen of Corinth, and she appears in the novel by Mademoiselle de Scudéry titled Artamène ou le Grand Cyrus. She falls for one of her subjects, Myrinthe. However, she "loved him without realizing it; and she stayed in that misunderstanding for so long that this feeling was no longer something she could easily change when she finally recognized it." This character is thought to be inspired by Christina of Sweden.

[8] P. 6, l. 21. Rivers are, etc.—Apparently suggested by a chapter in Rabelais: How we descended in the isle of Odes, in which the roads walk.

[8] P. 6, l. 21. Rivers are, etc.—This seems to be inspired by a chapter in Rabelais: How we descended in the isle of Odes, where the roads move.

[9] P. 6, l. 30. Salomon de Tultie.—A pseudonym adopted by Pascal as the author of the Provincial Letters.

[9] P. 6, l. 30. Salomon de Tultie.—A pen name used by Pascal for the author of the Provincial Letters.

[10] P. 7, l. 7. Abstine et sustine.—A maxim of the Stoics.

[10] P. 7, l. 7. Hold back and endure.—A principle of the Stoics.

[11] P. 7, l. 8. Follow nature.—The maxim in which the Stoics summed up their positive ethical teaching.

[11] P. 7, l. 8. Follow nature.—The principle that the Stoics used to express their core ethical teachings.

[12] P. 7, l. 9. As Plato.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, iii, 9.

[12] P. 7, l. 9. As Plato.—See Montaigne, Essais, iii, 9.

[13] P. 9, l. 29. We call this jargon poetical beauty.—According to M. Havet, Pascal refers here to Malherbe and his school.

[13] P. 9, l. 29. We refer to this language as poetic beauty.—According to M. Havet, Pascal is referencing Malherbe and his followers here.

[14] P. 10, l. 23. Ne quid nimis.—Nothing in excess, a celebrated maxim in ancient Greek philosophy.

[14] P. 10, l. 23. Ne quid nimis.—Nothing in excess, a well-known saying in ancient Greek philosophy.

[15] P. 11, l. 26. That epigram about two one-eyed people.—M. Havet points out that this is not Martial's, but is to be found in Epigrammatum Delectus, published by Port-Royal in 1659.

[15] P. 11, l. 26. This saying about two one-eyed people.—M. Havet notes that this isn't from Martial but can be found in Epigrammatum Delectus, published by Port-Royal in 1659.

Lumine Æon right, Leonilla left is captured,
And it is possible for both gods to win.
Gentle boy, share the light you have with your parent,
So blind is Love, and so will be that Venus.

[16] P. 11, l. 29. Ambitiosa recidet ornamenta.—Horace, De Arte Poetica, 447.

[16] P. 11, l. 29. Ambition cuts down embellishments.—Horace, On the Art of Poetry, 447.

[17] P. 13, l. 2. Cartesian.—One who follows the philosophy of Descartes (1596-1650), "the father of modern philosophy."

[17] P. 13, l. 2. Cartesian.—A person who adheres to the philosophy of Descartes (1596-1650), known as "the father of modern philosophy."

[18] P. 13, l. 8. Le Maître.—A famous French advocate in Pascal's time. His Plaidoyers el Harangues appeared in 1657. Plaidoyer VI is entitled Pour un fils mis en religion par force, and on the first page occurs the word répandre: "Dieu qui répand des aveuglements et des ténèbres sur les passions illégitimes." Pascal's reference is probably to this passage.

[18] P. 13, l. 8. Le Maître. — A well-known French lawyer in Pascal's time. His Plaidoyers et Harangues was published in 1657. Plaidoyer VI is titled For a Son Forced into Religion, and on the first page, the word répandre appears: "God who spreads blindness and darkness over illegitimate passions." Pascal's reference likely comes from this passage.

[19] P. 13, l. 12. The Cardinal.—Mazarin. He was one of those statesmen who do not like condolences.

[19] P. 13, l. 12. The Cardinal.—Mazarin. He was one of those politicians who don't appreciate sympathy.

[20] P. 14, l. 12. Saint Thomas.—Thomas Aquinas (1223-74), one of the greatest scholastic philosophers.

[20] P. 14, l. 12. Saint Thomas.—Thomas Aquinas (1223-74), one of the most influential scholastic philosophers.

[21] P. 14, l. 16. Charron.—A friend of Montaigne. His Traité de la Sagesse (1601), which is not a large book, contains 117 chapters, each of which is subdivided.

[21] P. 14, l. 16. Charron.—A friend of Montaigne. His Traité de la Sagesse (1601), which is a short book, includes 117 chapters, each with its own subdivisions.

[22] P. 14, l. 17. Of the confusion of Montaigne.—The Essays of Montaigne follow each other without any kind of order.

[22] P. 14, l. 17. About Montaigne's confusion.—Montaigne's Essays are arranged without any specific order.

[23] P. 14, l. 27. Mademoiselle de Gournay.—The adopted daughter of Montaigne. She published in 1595 an edition of his Essais, and, in a Preface (added later), she defends him on this point.

[23] P. 14, l. 27. Mademoiselle de Gournay.—The adopted daughter of Montaigne. She published an edition of his Essays in 1595 and later added a Preface in which she defends him on this issue.

[24] P. 15, l. 1. People without eyes.—Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[24] P. 15, l. 1. People without eyes.—Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[25] P. 15, l. 1. Squaring the circle.—Ibid., ii, 14.

[25] P. 15, l. 1. Squaring the circle.—Ibid., ii, 14.

[26] P. 15, l. 1. A greater world.—Ibid., ii, 12.

[26] P. 15, l. 1. A bigger world.—Ibid., ii, 12.

[27] P. 15, l. 2. On suicide and on death.—Ibid., ii, 3.

[27] P. 15, l. 2. About suicide and death.—Ibid., ii, 3.

[28] P. 15, l. 3. Without fear and without repentance.—Ibid., iii., 2.

[28] P. 15, l. 3. Without fear and without regret.—Ibid., iii., 2.

[29] P. 15, l. 7. (730, 231).—These two references of Pascal are to the edition of the Essais of Montaigne, published in 1636.

[29] P. 15, l. 7. (730, 231).—These two references from Pascal are to the edition of the Essais by Montaigne, published in 1636.

[30] P. 16, l. 32. The centre which is everywhere, and the circumference nowhere.—M. Havet traces this saying to Empedocles. Pascal must have read it in Mlle de Gournay's preface to her edition of Montaigne's Essais.

[30] P. 16, l. 32. The center is everywhere, and the edge is nowhere.—M. Havet attributes this saying to Empedocles. Pascal likely encountered it in Mlle de Gournay's preface to her edition of Montaigne's Essais.

[31] P. 18, l. 33. I will speak of the whole.—This saying of Democritus is quoted by Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[31] P. 18, l. 33. I will talk about the whole thing.—This quote from Democritus is referenced by Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[32] P. 18, l. 37. Principles of Philosophy.—The title of one of Descartes's philosophical writings, published in 1644. See note on p. 13, l. 8 above.

[32] P. 18, l. 37. Principles of Philosophy.—The name of one of Descartes's philosophical works, released in 1644. See note on p. 13, l. 8 above.

[33] P. 18, l. 39. De omni scibili.—The title under which Pico della Mirandola announced nine hundred propositions which he proposed to uphold publicly at Rome in 1486.

[33] P. 18, l. 39. De omni scibili.—The title under which Pico della Mirandola presented nine hundred ideas that he intended to defend publicly in Rome in 1486.

[34] P. 19, l. 26. Beneficia eo usque læta sunt.—Tacitus, Ann., lib. iv, c. xviii. Compare Montaigne, Essais, iii, 8.

[34] P. 19, l. 26. Benefits are only pleasant to that extent.—Tacitus, Ann., book iv, c. xviii. Compare Montaigne, Essais, iii, 8.

[35] P. 21, l. 35. Modus quo, etc.—St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xxi, 10. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[35] P. 21, l. 35. Modus quo, etc.—St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xxi, 10. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[36] P. 22, l. 8. Felix qui, etc.—Virgil, Georgics, ii, 489, quoted by Montaigne, Essais, iii, 10.

[36] P. 22, l. 8. Lucky is he, etc.—Virgil, Georgics, ii, 489, quoted by Montaigne, Essays, iii, 10.

[37] P. 22, l. 10. Nihil admirari, etc.—Horace, Epistles, I. vi. 1. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 10.

[37] P. 22, l. 10. Don't be amazed, etc.—Horace, Epistles, I. vi. 1. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 10.

[38] P. 22, l. 19. 394.—A reference to Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[38] P. 22, l. 19. 394.—A reference to Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[39] P. 22, l. 20. 395.—Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 22, line 20. 395.—Ibid.

[40] P. 22, l. 22. 399.—Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 22, l. 22. 399.—Same source.

[41] P. 22, l. 28. Harum sententiarum.—Cicero, Tusc., i, 11, Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[41] P. 22, l. 28. Harum sententiarum.—Cicero, Tusc., i, 11, Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[42] P. 22, l. 39. Felix qui, etc.—See above, notes on p. 22, l. 8 and l. 10.

[42] P. 22, l. 39. Felix qui, etc.—See above, notes on p. 22, l. 8 and l. 10.

[43] P. 22, l. 40. 280 kinds of sovereign good in Montaigne.Essais, ii, 12.

[43] P. 22, l. 40. 280 types of ultimate good in Montaigne.Essais, ii, 12.

[44] P. 23, l. 1. Part I, 1, 2, c. 1, section 4.—This reference is to Pascal's Traité du vide.

[44] P. 23, l. 1. Part I, 1, 2, c. 1, section 4.—This reference is to Pascal's Traité du vide.

[45] P. 23, l. 25. How comes it, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 8.

[45] P. 23, l. 25. How is it that, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 8.

[46] P. 23, l. 29. See Epictetus, Diss., iv, 6. He was a great Roman Stoic in the time of Domitian.

[46] P. 23, l. 29. See Epictetus, Diss., iv, 6. He was a prominent Roman Stoic during the reign of Domitian.

[47] P. 24, l. 9. It is natural, etc.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, i, 4.

[47] P. 24, l. 9. It's natural, etc.—See Montaigne, Essais, i, 4.

[48] P. 24, l. 12. Imagination.—This fragment is suggestive of Montaigne. See Essais, iii, 8.

[48] P. 24, l. 12. Imagination.—This fragment reminds us of Montaigne. See Essais, iii, 8.

[49] P. 25, l. 16. If the greatest philosopher, etc. See Raymond Sebond's Apologie, from which Pascal has derived his illustrations.

[49] P. 25, l. 16. If the greatest philosopher, etc. See Raymond Sebond's Apologie, which is where Pascal got his examples.

[50] P. 26, l. 1. Furry cats.—Montaigne, Essais, ii, 8.

[50] P. 26, l. 1. Furry cats.—Montaigne, Essays, ii, 8.

[51] P. 26, l. 31. Della opinione, etc.—No work is known under this name. It may refer to a treatise by Carlo Flori, which bears a title like this. But its date (1690) is after Pascal's death (1662), though there may have been earlier editions.

[51] P. 26, l. 31. Della opinione, etc.—There are no known works by this name. It might be referring to a treatise by Carlo Flori that has a similar title. However, its date (1690) is after Pascal's death (1662), although it's possible there were earlier editions.

[52] P. 27, l. 12. Source of error in diseases.—Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[52] P. 27, l. 12. Source of error in diseases.—Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[53] P. 27, l. 27. They rival each other, etc.—Ibid.

[53] P. 27, l. 27. They compete with each other, etc.—Ibid.

[54] P. 28, l. 31. Næ iste, etc.—Terence, Heaut., IV, i, 8. Montaigne, Essais, iii, 1.

[54] P. 28, l. 31. Næ iste, etc.—Terence, Heaut., IV, i, 8. Montaigne, Essais, iii, 1.

[55] P. 28, l. 15. Quasi quidquam, etc.—Plin., ii, 7. Montaigne, ibid.

[55] P. 28, l. 15. Quasi quidquam, etc.—Plin., ii, 7. Montaigne, ibid.

[56] P. 28, l. 29. Quod crebro, etc.—Cicero, De Divin., ii, 49.

[56] P. 28, l. 29. Quod crebro, etc.—Cicero, De Divin., ii, 49.

[57] P. 29, l. 1. Spongia solis.—The spots on the sun. Pascal sees in[Pg 276] them the beginning of the darkening of the sun, and thinks that there will therefore come a day when there will be no sun.

[57] P. 29, l. 1. Spongia solis.—The spots on the sun. Pascal sees in [Pg 276] them the start of the sun's darkening, and believes that one day there will be no sun at all.

[58] P. 29, l. 15. Custom is a second nature, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 22.

[58] P. 29, l. 15. Habits become second nature, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, i, 22.

[59] P. 29, l. 19. Omne animal.—See Genesis vii, 14.

[59] P. 29, l. 19. Every animal.—See Genesis 7:14.

[60] P. 30, l. 22. Hence savages, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 22.

[60] P. 30, l. 22. Therefore, primitive people, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 22.

[61] P. 32, l. 3. A great part of Europe, etc.—An allusion to the Reformation.

[61] P. 32, l. 3. A significant portion of Europe, etc.—A reference to the Reformation.

[62] P. 33, l. 13. Alexander's chastity.—Pascal apparently has in mind Alexander's treatment of Darius's wife and daughters after the battle of Issus.

[62] P. 33, l. 13. Alexander's purity.—Pascal seems to be referencing Alexander's actions towards Darius's wife and daughters after the battle of Issus.

[63] P. 34, l. 17. Lustravit lampade terras.—Part of Cicero's translation of two lines from Homer, Odyssey, xviii, 136. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[63] P. 34, l. 17. He lit up the lands with his lamp.—Part of Cicero's translation of two lines from Homer, Odyssey, xviii, 136. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

Such are the minds of men, as their father himself
Jupiter illuminated the earth with his torch.

[64] P. 34, l. 32. Nature gives, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 19.

[64] P. 34, l. 32. Nature provides, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, i, 19.

[65] P. 37, l. 23. Our nature consists, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13.

[65] P. 37, l. 23. Who we are, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 13.

[66] P. 38, l. 1. Weariness.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[66] P. 38, l. 1. Tiredness.—See Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[67] P. 38, l. 8. Cæsar was too old, etc.—See Montaigne, Essais, ii, 34.

[67] P. 38, l. 8. Caesar was too old, etc.—See Montaigne, Essays, ii, 34.

[68] P. 38, l. 30. A mere trifle, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 4.

[68] P. 38, l. 30. Just a small thing, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 4.

[69] P. 40, l. 21. Advice given to Pyrrhus.—Ibid., i, 42.

[69] P. 40, l. 21. Advice given to Pyrrhus.—Ibid., i, 42.

[70] P. 41, l. 2. They do not know, etc.—Ibid., i, 19.

[70] P. 41, l. 2. They do not know, etc.—Ibid., i, 19.

[71] P. 44, l. 14. They are, etc.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, i, 38.

[71] P. 44, l. 14. They are, etc.—See Montaigne, Essays, i, 38.

[72] P. 46, l. 7. Those who write, etc.—A thought of Cicero in Pro Archia, mentioned by Montaigne, Essais, i, 41.

[72] P. 46, l. 7. Those who write, etc.—A concept from Cicero in Pro Archia, referenced by Montaigne, Essais, i, 41.

[73] P. 47, l. 3. Ferox gens.—Livy, xxxiv, 17. Montaigne, Essais, i, 40.

[73] P. 47, l. 3. Ferox gens.—Livy, xxxiv, 17. Montaigne, Essais, i, 40.

[74] P. 47, l. 5. Every opinion, etc.—Montaigne, ibid.

[74] P. 47, l. 5. Every opinion, etc.—Montaigne, ibid.

[75] P. 47, l. 12. 184.—This is a reference to Montaigne, Essais, i, 40. See also ibid., iii, 10.

[75] P. 47, l. 12. 184.—This refers to Montaigne, Essays, i, 40. See also ibid., iii, 10.

[76] P. 48, l. 8. I know not what (Corneille).—See Médée, II, vi, and Rodogune, I, v.

[76] P. 48, l. 8. I don't know what (Corneille).—See Médée, II, vi, and Rodogune, I, v.

[77] P. 48, l. 22. In omnibus requiem quæsivi.—Eccles. xxiv, II, in the Vulgate.

[77] P. 48, l. 22. I have sought rest in everything.—Eccles. xxiv, II, in the Vulgate.

[78] P. 50, l. 5. The future alone is our end.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 3.

[78] P. 50, l. 5. Only the future is our destiny.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 3.

[79] P. 50, l. 14. Solomon.—Considered by Pascal as the author of Ecclesiastes.

[79] P. 50, l. 14. Solomon.—Regarded by Pascal as the writer of Ecclesiastes.

[80] P. 50, l. 20. Unconscious of approaching fever.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, i, 19.

[80] P. 50, l. 20. Unaware of the fever coming on.—See Montaigne, Essais, i, 19.

[81] P. 50, l. 22. Cromwell.—Cromwell died in 1658 of a fever, and not of the gravel. The Restoration took place in 1660, and this fragment was written about that date.

[81] P. 50, l. 22. Cromwell.—Cromwell died in 1658 from a fever, not from kidney stones. The Restoration happened in 1660, and this piece was written around that time.

[82] P. 50, l. 28. The three hosts.—Charles I was beheaded in 1649; Queen Christina of Sweden abdicated in 1654; Jean Casimir, King of Poland, was deposed in 1656.[Pg 277]

[82] P. 50, l. 28. The three hosts.—Charles I was executed in 1649; Queen Christina of Sweden stepped down in 1654; Jean Casimir, King of Poland, was removed from power in 1656.[Pg 277]

[83] P. 50, l. 32. Macrobius.—A Latin writer of the fifth century. He was a Neo-Platonist in philosophy. One of his works is entitled Saturnalia.

[83] P. 50, l. 32. Macrobius.—A Latin writer from the fifth century. He was a Neo-Platonist in philosophy. One of his works is called Saturnalia.

[84] P. 51, l. 5. The great and the humble, etc.—See Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[84] P. 51, l. 5. The great and the humble, etc.—See Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[85] P. 53, l. 5. Miton.—A man of fashion in Paris known to Pascal.

[85] P. 53, l. 5. Miton.—A fashionable man in Paris who was known to Pascal.

[86] P. 53, l. 15. Deus absconditus.—Is. xiv, 15.

[86] P. 53, l. 15. God hidden away.—Is. xiv, 15.

[87] P. 60, l. 26. Fascinatio nugacitatis.—Book of Wisdom iv, 12.

[87] P. 60, l. 26. The allure of triviality.—Book of Wisdom iv, 12.

[88] P. 61, l. 10. Memoria hospitis, etc.—Book of Wisdom v, 15.

[88] P. 61, l. 10. Memoria hospitis, etc.—Book of Wisdom v, 15.

[89] P. 62, l. 5. Instability.—Compare Montaigne, Essais, iii, 12.

[89] P. 62, l. 5. Instability.—See Montaigne, Essays, iii, 12.

[90] P. 66, l. 19. Foolishness, stultitium.—I Cor. i, 18.

[90] P. 66, l. 19. Foolishness, stupidity.—I Cor. i, 18.

[91] P. 71, l. 5. To prove Divinity from the works of nature.—A traditional argument of the Stoics like Cicero and Seneca, and of rationalist theologians like Raymond Sebond, Charron, etc. It is the argument from Design in modern philosophy.

[91] P. 71, l. 5. To prove the existence of God through nature.—A classic argument used by Stoics like Cicero and Seneca, as well as rationalist theologians such as Raymond Sebond, Charron, and others. It corresponds to the argument from Design in contemporary philosophy.

[92] P. 71, l. 27. Nemo novit, etc.—Matthew xi, 27. In the Vulgate, it is Neque patrem quis novit, etc. Pascal's biblical quotations are often incorrect. Many seem to have been made from memory.

[92] P. 71, l. 27. No one knows, etc.—Matthew xi, 27. In the Vulgate, it is No one knows the Father, etc. Pascal's biblical quotes are often inaccurate. Many appear to be from memory.

[93] P. 71, l. 30. Those who seek God find Him.—Matthew vii, 7.

[93] P. 71, l. 30. People who look for God will find Him.—Matthew 7:7.

[94] P. 72, l. 3. Vere tu es Deus absconditus.—Is. xiv, 15.

[94] P. 72, l. 3. Truly, you are a God who hides yourself.—Is. xiv, 15.

[95] P. 72, l. 22. Ne evacuetur crux Christi.—I Cor. i, 17. In the Vulgate we haveut non instead of ne.

[95] P. 72, l. 22. So that the cross of Christ is not emptied.—I Cor. i, 17. In the Vulgate, we have so that not instead of so that;

[96] P. 72, l. 25. The machine.—A Cartesian expression. Descartes considered animals as mere automata. According to Pascal, whatever does not proceed in us from reflective thought is a product of a necessary mechanism, which has its root in the body, and which is continued into the mind in imagination and the passions. It is therefore necessary for man so to alter, and adjust this mechanism, that it will always follow, and not obstruct, the good will.

[96] P. 72, l. 25. The machine.—A Cartesian idea. Descartes viewed animals as nothing more than machines. Pascal argued that anything not arising from our conscious thought is a result of an inevitable mechanism rooted in the body, which extends into the mind through imagination and emotions. Therefore, it's essential for humans to modify and fine-tune this mechanism so that it always supports, rather than hinders, goodwill.

[97] P. 73, l. 3. Justus ex fide vivit.—Romans i, 17.

[97] P. 73, l. 3. The righteous will live by faith.—Romans 1:17.

[98] P. 73, l. 5. Fides ex auditu.—Romans x, 17.

[98] P. 73, l. 5. Faith comes from hearing.—Romans 10:17.

[99] P. 73, l. 12. The creature.—What is purely natural in us.

[99] P. 73, l. 12. The creature.—What is completely natural in us.

[100] P. 74, l. 15. Inclina cor meum, Deus.—Ps. cxix, 36.

[100] P. 74, l. 15. Turn my heart, God.—Ps. cxix, 36.

[101] P. 75, l. 11. Unus quisque sibi Deum fingit.—See Book of Wisdom xv, 6, 16.

[101] P. 75, l. 11. Everyone creates their own version of God.—See Book of Wisdom xvi, 6, 16.

[102] P. 76, l. 34. Eighth beatitude.—Matthew v, 10. It is to the fourth beatitude that the thought directly refers.

[102] P. 76, l. 34. Eighth beatitude.—Matthew 5:10. This directly refers to the fourth beatitude.

[103] P. 77, l. 6. One thousand and twenty-eight.—The number of the stars according to Ptolemy's catalogue.

[103] P. 77, l. 6. One thousand and twenty-eight.—The count of the stars based on Ptolemy's catalog.

[104] P. 77, l. 29. Saint Augustine.Epist. cxx, 3.

[104] P. 77, l. 29. Saint Augustine.Epist. cxx, 3.

[105] P. 78, l. 1. Nisi efficiamini sicut parvuli.—Matthew xviii, 3.

[105] P. 78, l. 1. Unless you become like children.—Matthew xviii, 3.

[106] P. 80, l. 20. Inclina cor meum, Deus, in....—Ps. cxix, 36.

[106] P. 80, l. 20. Incline my heart, God, towards....—Ps. cxix, 36.

[107] P. 80, l. 22. Its establishment.—The constitution of the Christian Church.

[107] P. 80, l. 22. Its establishment.—The founding of the Christian Church.

[108] P. 81, l. 20. The youths and maidens and children of the Church would prophesy.—Joel ii, 28.[Pg 278]

[108] P. 81, l. 20. The young men, young women, and children of the Church will prophesy.—Joel ii, 28.[Pg 278]

[109] P. 83, l. 11. On what, etc.—See Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[109] P. 83, l. 11. On what, etc.—See Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[110] P. 84, l. 16. Nihil amplius ... est.—Ibid. Cicero, De Finibus, v, 21.

[110] P. 84, l. 16. Nothing more ... exists.—Ibid. Cicero, On the Ends of Good and Evil, v, 21.

[111] P. 84, l. 17. Ex senatus ... exercentur.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 1. Seneca, Letters, 95.

[111] P. 84, l. 17. From the Senate ... are exercised.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 1. Seneca, Letters, 95.

[112] P. 84, l. 18. Ut olim ... laboramus.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13. Tacitus, Ann., iii, 25.

[112] P. 84, l. 18. As we once ... we labor.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 13. Tacitus, Annals, iii, 25.

[113] P. 84, l. 20. The interest of the sovereign.—The view of Thrasymachus in Plato's Republic, i, 338.

[113] P. 84, l. 20. The interest of the ruler.—The perspective of Thrasymachus in Plato's Republic, i, 338.

[114] P. 84, l. 21. Another, present custom.—The doctrine of the Cyrenaics. Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13.

[114] P. 84, l. 21. Another, current custom.—The teaching of the Cyrenaics. Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13.

[115] P. 84, l. 24. The mystical foundation of its authority.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13. See also ii, 12.

[115] P. 84, l. 24. The mysterious basis of its power.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 13. See also ii, 12.

[116] P. 85, l. 2. The wisest of legislators.—Plato. See Republic, ii, 389, and v, 459.

[116] P. 85, l. 2. The smartest lawmakers.—Plato. See Republic, ii, 389, and v, 459.

[117] P. 85, l. 4. Cum veritatem, etc.—An inexact quotation from St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, iv, 27. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[117] P. 85, l. 4. Since the truth, etc.—An inaccurate quotation from St. Augustine, City of God, iv, 27. Montaigne, Essays, ii, 12.

[118] P. 85, l. 17. Veri juris.—Cicero, De Officiis, iii, 17. Montaigne, Essais, iii, I.

[118] P. 85, l. 17. Veri juris.—Cicero, De Officiis, iii, 17. Montaigne, Essais, iii, I.

[119] P. 86, l. 9. When a strong man, etc.—Luke xi, 21.

[119] P. 86, l. 9. When a strong man, etc.—Luke 11:21.

[120] P. 86, l. 26. Because he who will, etc.—See Epictetus, Diss., iii, 12.

[120] P. 86, l. 26. Because he who is willing, etc.—See Epictetus, Diss., iii, 12.

[121] P. 88, l. 19. Civil wars are the greatest of evils.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 11.

[121] P. 88, l. 19. Civil wars are the worst of all evils.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 11.

[122] P. 89, l. 5. Montaigne.Essais, i, 42.

[122] P. 89, l. 5. Montaigne.Essays, i, 42.

[123] P. 91, l. 8. Savages laugh at an infant king.—An allusion to a visit of some savages to Europe. They were greatly astonished to see grown men obey the child king, Charles IX. Montaigne, Essais, i, 30.

[123] P. 91, l. 8. Savages laugh at a baby king.—This refers to a visit from some indigenous people to Europe. They were really shocked to see adult men following the orders of the child king, Charles IX. Montaigne, Essais, i, 30.

[124] P. 92, l. 8. Man's true state.—See Montaigne, Essais, i, 54.

[124] P. 92, l. 8. Man's true state.—See Montaigne, Essays, i, 54.

[125] P. 95, l. 3. Omnis ... vanitati.—Eccles. iii, 19.

[125] P. 95, l. 3. Everything ... is vanity.—Eccles. iii, 19.

[126] P. 95, l. 4. Liberabitur.—Romans viii, 20-21.

[126] P. 95, l. 4. They will be set free.—Romans 8:20-21.

[127] P. 95, l. 4. Saint Thomas.—In his Commentary on the Epistle of St. James. James ii, 1.

[127] P. 95, l. 4. Saint Thomas.—In his Commentary on the Epistle of St. James. James ii, 1.

[128] P. 96, l. 9. The account of the pike and frog of Liancourt.—The story is unknown. The Duc de Liancourt led a vicious life in youth, but was converted by his wife. He became one of the firmest supporters of Port-Royal.

[128] P. 96, l. 9. The story of the pike and frog of Liancourt.—The tale is not well-known. The Duke of Liancourt had a wild youth, but he was changed by his wife. He became one of the strongest supporters of Port-Royal.

[129] P. 97, l. 18. Philosophers.—The Stoics.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 97, l. 18. Philosophers.—The Stoics.

[130] P. 97, l. 24. Epictetus.Diss., iv, 7.

[130] P. 97, l. 24. Epictetus.Diss., iv, 7.

[131] P. 97, l. 26. Those great spiritual efforts, etc.—On this, and the following fragment, see Montaigne, Essais, ii, 29.

[131] P. 97, l. 26. Those significant spiritual efforts, etc.—For this, and the next part, refer to Montaigne, Essais, ii, 29.

[132] P. 98, l. 3. Epaminondas.—Praised by Montaigne, Essais, ii, 36. See also iii, 1.

[132] P. 98, l. 3. Epaminondas.—Commended by Montaigne, Essays, ii, 36. See also iii, 1.

[133] P. 98, l. 17. Plerumque gratæ principibus vices.—Horace, Odes, III, xxix, 13, cited by Montaigne, Essais, i, 42. Horace has divitibus instead of principibus.[Pg 279]

[133] P. 98, l. 17. Generally pleasing to rulers are changes.—Horace, Odes, III, xxix, 13, cited by Montaigne, Essais, i, 42. Horace uses wealthy instead of rulers.[Pg 279]

[134] P. 99, l. 4. Man is neither angel nor brute, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 13.

[134] P. 99, l. 4. Man is neither angel nor beast, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 13.

[135] P. 99, l. 14. Ut sis contentus, etc.—A quotation from Seneca. See Montaigne, Essais, ii, 3.

[135] P. 99, l. 14. To be satisfied, etc.—A quote from Seneca. See Montaigne, Essays, ii, 3.

[136] P. 99, l. 21. Sen. 588.—Seneca, Letter to Lucilius, xv. Montaigne, Essais, iii, I.

[136] P. 99, l. 21. Sen. 588.—Seneca, Letter to Lucilius, xv. Montaigne, Essais, iii, I.

[137] P. 99, l. 23. Divin.—Cicero, De Divin., ii, 58.

[137] P. 99, l. 23. Divin.—Cicero, De Divin., ii, 58.

[138] P. 99, l. 25. Cic.—Cicero, Tusc, ii, 2. The quotation is inaccurate. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[138] P. 99, l. 25. Cic.—Cicero, Tusc, ii, 2. The quotation is not accurate. Montaigne, Essais, ii, 12.

[139] P. 99, l. 27. Senec.—Seneca, Epist., 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 99, l. 27. Senec.—Seneca, Epist., 106.

[140] P. 99, l. 28. Id maxime, etc.—Cicero, De Off., i, 31.

[140] P. 99, l. 28. It is especially, etc.—Cicero, On Duties, i, 31.

[141] P. 99, l. 29. Hos natura, etc.—Virgil, Georgics, ii, 20.

[141] P. 99, l. 29. Hos natura, etc.—Virgil, Georgics, ii, 20.

[142] P. 99, l. 30. Paucis opus, etc.—Seneca, Epist., 106.

[142] P. 99, l. 30. Paucis opus, etc.—Seneca, Epist., 106.

[143] P. 100, l. 3. Mihi sic usus, etc.—Terence, Heaut., I, i, 28.

[143] P. 100, l. 3. That's how it goes for me, etc.—Terence, Heaut., I, i, 28.

[144] P. 100, l. 4. Rarum est, etc.—Quintilian, x, 7.

[144] P. 100, l. 4. Rarum est, etc.—Quintilian, x, 7.

[145] P. 100, l. 5. Tot circa, etc.—M. Seneca, Suasoriæ, i, 4.

[145] P. 100, l. 5. About this, etc.—M. Seneca, Suasoriæ, i, 4.

[146] P. 100, l. 6. Cic.—Cicero, Acad., i, 45.

[146] P. 100, l. 6. Cic.—Cicero, Acad., i, 45.

[147] P. 100, l. 7. Nec me pudet, etc.—Cicero, Tusc., i, 25.

[147] P. 100, l. 7. I'm not embarrassed, etc.—Cicero, Tusc., i, 25.

[148] P. 100, l. 8. Melius non incipiet.—The rest of the quotation is quam desinet. Seneca, Epist., 72.

[148] P. 100, l. 8. It wouldn't be better to start.—The rest of the quote is than to stop. Seneca, Epist., 72.

[149] P. 100, l. 25. They win battles.—Montaigne, in his Essais, ii, 12, relates that the Portuguese were compelled to raise the siege of Tamly on account of the number of flies.

[149] P. 100, l. 25. They win battles.—Montaigne, in his Essays, ii, 12, shares that the Portuguese had to lift the siege of Tamly due to the swarms of flies.

[150] P. 100, l. 27. When it is said, etc.—By Descartes.

[150] P. 100, l. 27. When it is said, etc.—By Descartes.

[151] P. 102, l. 20. Arcesilaus.—A follower of Pyrrho, the sceptic. He lived in the third century before Christ.

[151] P. 102, l. 20. Arcesilaus.—A student of Pyrrho, the skeptic. He lived in the third century BCE.

[152] P. 105, l. 20. Ecclesiastes.—Eccles. viii, 17.

[152] P. 105, l. 20. Ecclesiastes.—Eccles. viii, 17.

[153] P. 106, l. 16. The academicians.—Dogmatic sceptics, as opposed to sceptics who doubt their own doubt.

[153] P. 106, l. 16. The academicians.—Confident skeptics, unlike skeptics who question their own skepticism.

[154] P. 107, l. 10. Ego vir videns.—Lamentations iii, I.

[154] P. 107, l. 10. I am a man who has seen.—Lamentations iii, I.

[155] P. 108, l. 26. Evil is easy, etc.—The Pythagoreans considered the good as certain and finite, and evil as uncertain and infinite. Montaigne, Essais, i, 9.

[155] P. 108, l. 26. Evil is easy, etc.—The Pythagoreans saw good as definite and limited, while evil was seen as indefinite and limitless. Montaigne, Essais, i, 9.

[156] P. 109, l. 7. Paulus Æmilius.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 19. Cicero, Tusc., v, 40.

[156] P. 109, l. 7. Paulus Æmilius.—Montaigne, Essays, i, 19. Cicero, Tusculan Disputations, v, 40.

[157] P. 109, l. 30. Des Barreaux.—Author of a licentious love song. He was born in 1602, and died in 1673. Balzac call him "the new Bacchus."

[157] P. 109, l. 30. Des Barreaux.—Author of a risqué love song. He was born in 1602 and died in 1673. Balzac refers to him as "the new Bacchus."

[158] P. 110, l. 16. For Port-Royal.—The letters, A. P. R., occur in several places, and are generally thought to indicate what will be afterwards treated in lectures or conferences at Port-Royal, the famous Cistercian abbey, situated about eighteen miles from Paris. Founded early in the thirteenth century, it acquired its greatest fame in its closing years. Louis XIV was induced to believe it heretical; and the monastery was finally demolished in 1711. Its downfall was no doubt brought about by the Jesuits.[Pg 280]

[158] P. 110, l. 16. For Port-Royal.—The letters, A. P. R., appear in various places and are generally understood to indicate topics that will be discussed later in lectures or meetings at Port-Royal, the well-known Cistercian abbey located about eighteen miles from Paris. Established in the early 13th century, it reached its peak fame during its final years. Louis XIV was convinced it was heretical, and the monastery was ultimately destroyed in 1711. Its decline was likely influenced by the Jesuits.[Pg 280]

[159] P. 113, l. 4. They all tend to this end.—Montaigne, Essais, i, 19.

[159] P. 113, l. 4. They all aim for this goal.—Montaigne, Essays, i, 19.

[160] P. 119, l. 15. Quod ergo, etc.—Acts xvii, 23.

[160] P. 119, l. 15. So then, etc.—Acts xvii, 23.

[161] P. 119, l. 26. Wicked demon.—Descartes had suggested the possibility of the existence of an evil genius to justify his method of universal doubt. See his First Meditation. The argument is quite Cartesian.

[161] P. 119, l. 26. Evil genius.—Descartes proposed the idea of an evil genius to support his approach of complete skepticism. Refer to his First Meditation. The argument is very much in line with Cartesian thought.

[162] P. 122, l. 18. Deliciæ meæ, etc.—Proverbs viii, 31.

[162] P. 122, l. 18. My delight, etc.—Proverbs viii, 31.

[163] P. 122, l. 18. Effundam spiritum, etc.—Is. xliv, 3; Joel ii, 28.

[163] P. 122, l. 18. I will pour out my spirit, etc.—Is. xliv, 3; Joel ii, 28.

[164] P. 122, l. 19. Dii estis.—Ps. lxxxii, 6.

[164] P. 122, l. 19. You are gods.—Ps. lxxxii, 6.

[165] P. 122, l. 20. Omnis caro fænum.—Is. xl, 6.

[165] P. 122, l. 20. All flesh is grass.—Is. 40:6.

[166] P. 122, l. 20. Homo assimilatus, etc.—Ps. xlix, 20.

[166] P. 122, l. 20. Homo assimilatus, etc.—Ps. 49:20.

[167] P. 124, l. 24. Sapientius est hominibus.—1 Cor. i, 25.

[167] P. 124, l. 24. It is wiser for people.—1 Cor. i, 25.

[168] P. 125, l. 1. Of original sin.—The citations from the Rabbis in this fragment are borrowed from a work of the Middle Ages, entitled Pugio christianorum ad impiorum perfidiam jugulandam et maxime judæorum. It was written in the thirteenth century by Raymond Martin, a Catalonian monk. An edition of it appeared in 1651, edited by Bosquet, Bishop of Lodève.

[168] P. 125, l. 1. Of original sin.—The quotes from the Rabbis in this section are taken from a Middle Ages work called Pugio christianorum ad impiorum perfidiam jugulandam et maxime judæorum. It was written in the 13th century by Raymond Martin, a monk from Catalonia. An edition of it was published in 1651, edited by Bosquet, Bishop of Lodève.

[169] P. 125, l. 24. Better is a poor and wise child, etc.—Eccles. iv, 13.

[169] P. 125, l. 24. It's better to be a poor and wise child, etc.—Eccles. iv, 13.

[170] P. 126, l. 17. Nemo ante, etc.—See Ovid, Met., iii, 137, and Montaigne, Essais, i, 18.

[170] P. 126, l. 17. No one before, etc.—See Ovid, Met., iii, 137, and Montaigne, Essais, i, 18.

[171] P. 127, l. 10. Figmentum.—Borrowed from the Vulgate, Ps. ciii, 14.

[171] P. 127, l. 10. Figmentum.—Taken from the Vulgate, Ps. ciii, 14.

[172] P. 128. l. 5. All that is in the world, etc.—First Epistle of St. John, ii, 16.

[172] P. 128. l. 5. Everything in the world, etc.—First Epistle of St. John, ii, 16.

[173] P. 128, l. 7. Wretched is, etc.—M. Faugère thinks this thought is taken from St. Augustine's Commentary on Ps. cxxxvii, Super flumina Babylonis.

[173] P. 128, l. 7. Wretched is, etc.—M. Faugère believes this idea comes from St. Augustine's Commentary on Ps. cxxxvii, Super flumina Babylonis.

[174] P. 129, l. 6. Qui gloriatur, etc.—1 Cor. i, 31.

[174] P. 129, l. 6. Let the one who boasts, etc.—1 Cor. i, 31.

[175] P. 130, l. 13. Via, veritas.—John xiv, 6.

[175] P. 130, l. 13. The way, the truth.—John xiv, 6.

[176] P. 130, l. 14. Zeno.—The original founder of Stoicism.

[176] P. 130, l. 14. Zeno.—The original creator of Stoicism.

[177] P. 130, l. 15. Epictetus.Diss., iv, 6, 7.

[177] P. 130, l. 15. Epictetus.Diss., iv, 6, 7.

[178] P. 131, l. 32. A body full of thinking members.—See I Cor. xii.

[178] P. 131, l. 32. A body made up of many parts that all think.—See I Cor. xii.

[179] P. 133, l. 5. Book of Wisdom.—ii, 6.

[179] P. 133, l. 5. Book of Wisdom.—ii, 6.

[180] P. 134, l. 28. Qui adhæret, etc.—1 Cor. vi, 17.

[180] P. 134, l. 28. Whoever is joined, etc.—1 Cor. vi, 17.

[181] P. 134, l. 36. Two laws.—Matthew xxii, 35-40; Mark xii, 28-31.

[181] P. 134, l. 36. Two laws.—Matthew 22:35-40; Mark 12:28-31.

[182] P. 135, l. 6. The kingdom of God is within us.—Luke xvii, 29.

[182] P. 135, l. 6. The kingdom of God is inside us.—Luke xvii, 29.

[183] P. 137, l. 1. Et non, etc.—Ps. cxliii, 2.

[183] P. 137, l. 1. And not, etc.—Ps. 143:2.

[184] P. 137, l. 3. The goodness of God leadeth to repentance.—Romans ii, 4.

[184] P. 137, l. 3. The kindness of God leads to changing one’s mind.—Romans ii, 4.

[185] P. 137, l. 5. Let us do penance, etc.—See Jonah iii, 8, 9.

[185] P. 137, l. 5. Let's repent, etc.—See Jonah iii, 8, 9.

[186] P. 137, l. 27. I came to send war.—Matthew x, 34.

[186] P. 137, l. 27. I came to bring conflict.—Matthew x, 34.

[187] P. 137, l. 28. I came to bring fire and the sword.—Luke xii, 49.

[187] P. 137, l. 28. I came to bring fire and the sword.—Luke xii, 49.

[188] P. 138, l. 2. Pharisee and the Publican.—Parable in Luke xviii, 9-14.

[188] P. 138, l. 2. Pharisee and the Tax Collector.—Parable in Luke 18, 9-14.

[189] P. 138, l. 13. Abraham.—Genesis xiv, 22-24.[Pg 281]

[189] P. 138, l. 13. Abraham.—Genesis xiv, 22-24.[Pg 281]

[190] P. 138, l. 17. Sub te erit appetitus tuus.—Genesis iv, 7.

[190] P. 138, l. 17. Your desire will be for him.—Genesis iv, 7.

[191] P. 140, l. 1. It is, etc.—A discussion on the Eucharist.

[191] P. 140, l. 1. It is, etc.—A conversation about the Eucharist.

[192] P. 140, l. 34. Non sum dignus.—Luke vii, 6.

[192] P. 140, l. 34. I am not worthy.—Luke 7:6.

[193] P. 140, l. 35. Qui manducat indignus.—I Cor. xi, 29.

[193] P. 140, l. 35. Whoever eats unworthy.—I Cor. xi, 29.

[194] P. 140, l. 36. Dignus est accipere.—Apoc. iv, II.

[194] P. 140, l. 36. He is worthy to receive.—Revelation 4:11.

[195] P. 141. In the French edition on which this translation is based there was inserted the following fragment after No. 513:

[195] P. 141. In the French edition that this translation is based on, the following fragment was added after No. 513:

"Work out your own salvation with fear."

"Figure out your own salvation with caution."

Proofs of prayer. Petenti dabitur.

Proofs of prayer. Ask and you shall receive.

Therefore it is in our power to ask. On the other hand, there is God. So it is not in our power, since the obtaining of (the grace) to pray to Him is not in our power. For since salvation is not in us, and the obtaining of such grace is from Him, prayer is not in our power.

Therefore, we have the ability to ask. On the flip side, there is God. So it's not fully in our control, since receiving the grace to pray to Him isn't up to us. Because salvation isn't in our hands, and getting that grace comes from Him, prayer isn't entirely in our control.

The righteous man should then hope no more in God, for he ought not to hope, but to strive to obtain what he wants.

The righteous person should no longer hope in God; instead, they should work hard to achieve what they desire.

Let us conclude then that, since man is now unrighteous since the first sin, and God is unwilling that he should thereby not be estranged from Him, it is only by a first effect that he is not estranged.

Let’s conclude that, since humanity is now unrighteous due to the first sin, and God doesn’t want people to be distant from Him because of that, the only reason they aren’t completely estranged is due to an initial influence.

Therefore, those who depart from God have not this first effect without which they are not estranged from God, and those who do not depart from God have this first effect. Therefore, those whom we have seen possessed for some time of grace by this first effect, cease to pray, for want of this first effect.

Therefore, those who turn away from God lack this primary effect, which prevents them from being truly separated from God, and those who stay close to God experience this primary effect. So, those we have observed experiencing grace due to this primary effect eventually stop praying because they lack this primary effect.

Then God abandons the first in this sense.

Then God leaves the first in this sense.

It is doubtful, however that this fragment should be included in the Pensées, and it has seemed best to separate it from the text. It has only once before appeared—in the edition of Michaut (1896). The first half of it has been freely translated in order to give an interpretation in accordance with a suggestion from M. Emile Boutroux, the eminent authority on Pascal. The meaning seems to be this. In one sense it is in our power to ask from God, who promises to give us what we ask. But, in another sense, it is not in our power to ask; for it is not in our power to obtain the grace which is necessary in asking. We know that salvation is not in our power. Therefore some condition of salvation is not in our power. Now the conditions of salvation are two: (1) The asking for it, and (2) the obtaining it. But God promises to give us what we ask. Hence the obtaining is in our power. Therefore the condition which is not in our power must be the first, namely, the asking. Prayer presupposes a grace which it is not within our power to obtain.

It’s questionable whether this fragment should be included in the Pensées, so it seems best to separate it from the text. It has only appeared once before—in the Michaut edition (1896). The first half has been freely translated to provide an interpretation based on a suggestion from M. Emile Boutroux, a well-known expert on Pascal. The meaning appears to be this: In one way, we can ask God, who promises to give us what we ask for. But in another way, we can’t ask, because we can’t obtain the grace needed to ask. We know that salvation is out of our hands, so certain conditions for salvation are also beyond our control. The conditions of salvation are twofold: (1) asking for it, and (2) obtaining it. Yet God promises to give us what we ask for. Therefore, obtaining is within our control, which means the condition we cannot control is the first one—asking. Prayer requires a grace that we can’t obtain on our own.

After giving the utmost consideration to the second half of this obscure fragment, and seeking assistance from some eminent scholars, the translator has been compelled to give a strictly literal translation of it, without attempting to make sense.

After putting a lot of thought into the second half of this unclear fragment and getting help from some respected scholars, the translator has had to provide a strictly literal translation of it, without trying to make sense of it.

[196] P. 141, l. 14. Lord, when saw we, etc.—Matthew xxv, 37.

[196] P. 141, l. 14. Lord, when did we, etc.—Matthew xxv, 37.

[197] P. 143, l. 19. Qui justus est, justificetur adhuc.—Apoc. xxii, II.

[197] P. 143, l. 19. Let the one who is righteous continue to be righteous.—Rev. 22:11.

[198] P. 144, l. 2. Corneille.—See his Horace, II, iii.[Pg 282]

[198] P. 144, l. 2. Corneille.—See his Horace, II, iii.[Pg 282]

[199] P. 144, l. 15. Corrumpunt mores, etc.—I Cor. xv, 33.

[199] P. 144, l. 15. Bad company corrupts good character, etc.—I Cor. xv, 33.

[200] P. 145. l. 25. Quod curiositate, etc.—St. Augustine, Sermon CXLI.

[200] P. 145. l. 25. Quod curiositate, etc.—St. Augustine, Sermon CXLI.

[201] P. 146, l. 34. Quia ... facere.—I Cor. i, 21.

[201] P. 146, l. 34. Because ... to do.—I Cor. i, 21.

[202] P. 148, l. 7. Turbare semetipsum.—John xi, 33. The text is turbavit seipsum.

[202] P. 148, l. 7. Turbare semetipsum.—John xi, 33. The text is turbavit seipsum.

[203] P. 148, l. 25. My soul is sorrowful even unto death.—Mark xiv, 34.

[203] P. 148, l. 25. My soul is deeply saddened, almost to the point of dying.—Mark xiv, 34.

[204] P. 149, l. 3. Eamus. Processit.—John xviii, 4. But eamus does not occur. See, however, Matthew xxvi, 46.

[204] P. 149, l. 3. Let's go. He went.—John xviii, 4. But let's go doesn't appear. See, however, Matthew xxvi, 46.

[205] P. 150, l. 36. Eritis sicut, etc.—Genesis iv, 5.

[205] P. 150, l. 36. You will be like, etc.—Genesis iv, 5.

[206] P. 151, l. 2. Noli me tangere.—John xx, 17.

[206] P. 151, l. 2. Don't touch me.—John xx, 17.

[207] P. 156, l. 14. Vere discipuli, etc.—Allusions to John viii, 31, i, 47; viii, 36; vi, 32.

[207] P. 156, l. 14. Indeed, the students, etc.—References to John 8:31, 1:47; 8:36; 6:32.

[208] P. 158, l. 41. Signa legem in electis meis.—Is. viii, 16. The text of the Vulgate is in discipulis meis.

[208] P. 158, l. 41. Establish the law among my chosen ones.—Is. viii, 16. The text of the Vulgate is among my disciples.

[209] P. 159, l. 2. Hosea.—xiv, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 159, l. 2. Hosea.—xiv, 9.

[210] P. 159, l. 13. Saint John.—xii, 39.

[210] P. 159, l. 13. Saint John.—xii, 39.

[211] P. 160, l. 17. Tamar.—Genesis xxxviii, 24-30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 160, l. 17. Tamar.—Genesis 38:24-30.

[212] P. 160, l. 17. Ruth.—Ruth iv, 17-22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 160, line 17. Ruth.—Ruth 4:17-22.

[213] P. 163, l. 13. History of China.—A History of China in Latin had been published in 1658.

[213] P. 163, l. 13. History of China.—A History of China in Latin was published in 1658.

[214] P. 164, l. I. The five suns, etc.—Montaigne, Essais, iii, 6.

[214] P. 164, l. I. The five suns, etc.—Montaigne, Essays, iii, 6.

[215] P. 164, l. 9. Jesus Christ.—John v, 31.

[215] P. 164, l. 9. Jesus Christ.—John 5:31.

[216] P. 164, l. 17. The Koran says, etc.—There is no mention of Saint Matthew in the Koran; but it speaks of the Apostles generally.

[216] P. 164, l. 17. The Quran says, etc.—There is no mention of Saint Matthew in the Quran; but it talks about the Apostles in general.

[217] P. 165, l. 35. Moses.—Deut. xxxi, 11.

[217] P. 165, l. 35. Moses.—Deut. xxxi, 11.

[218] P. 166, l. 23. Carnal Christians.—Jesuits and Molinists.

[218] P. 166, l. 23. Worldly Christians.—Jesuits and Molinists.

[219] P. 170, l. 14. Whom he welcomed from afar.—John viii, 56.

[219] P. 170, l. 14. Whom he welcomed from a distance.—John viii, 56.

[220] P. 170, l. 19. Salutare, etc.—Genesis xdix, 18.

[220] P. 170, l. 19. Greetings, etc.—Genesis 90, 18.

[221] P. 173, l. 33. The Twelve Tables at Athens.—There were no such tables. About 450 B.C. a commission is said to have been appointed in Rome to visit Greece and collect information to frame a code of law. This is now doubted, if not entirely discredited.

[221] P. 173, l. 33. The Twelve Tables at Athens.—There were no such tables. Around 450 BCE, a group is said to have been set up in Rome to go to Greece and gather information to create a legal code. This claim is now questioned, if not completely discredited.

[222] P. 173, l. 35. Josephus.—Reply to Apion, ii, 16. Josephus, the Jewish historian, gained the favour of Titus, and accompanied him to the siege of Jerusalem. He defended the Jews against a contemporary grammarian, named Apion, who had written a violent satire on the Jews.

[222] P. 173, l. 35. Josephus.—Reply to Apion, ii, 16. Josephus, the Jewish historian, won the approval of Titus and went with him to the siege of Jerusalem. He defended the Jews against a contemporary grammarian named Apion, who had written a harsh satire targeting the Jews.

[223] P. 174, l. 27. Against Apion.—ii, 39. See preceding note.

[223] P. 174, l. 27. Against Apion.—ii, 39. See the previous note.

[224] P. 174, l. 28. Philo.—A Jewish philosopher, who lived in the first century of the Christian era. He was one of the founders of the Alexandrian school of thought. He sought to reconcile Jewish tradition with Greek thought.

[224] P. 174, l. 28. Philo.—A Jewish philosopher who lived in the first century AD. He was one of the founders of the Alexandrian school of thought and aimed to merge Jewish tradition with Greek philosophy.

[225] P. 175, l. 20. Prefers the younger.—See No. 710.

[225] P. 175, l. 20. Likes the younger one.—See No. 710.

[226] P. 176, l. 32. The books of the Sibyls and Trismegistus.—The Sibyls[Pg 283] were the old Roman prophetesses. Their predictions were preserved in three books at Rome, which Tarquinius Superbus had bought from the Sibyl of Erythræ. Trismegistus was the Greek name of the Egyptian god Thoth, who was regarded as the originator of Egyptian culture, the god of religion, of writing, and of the arts and sciences. Under his name there existed forty-two sacred books, kept by the Egyptian priests.

[226] P. 176, l. 32. The books of the Sibyls and Trismegistus.—The Sibyls[Pg 283] were the ancient Roman prophetesses. Their prophecies were stored in three books in Rome, which Tarquinius Superbus purchased from the Sibyl of Erythræ. Trismegistus was the Greek name for the Egyptian god Thoth, who was seen as the founder of Egyptian culture, the god of religion, writing, and the arts and sciences. Under his name, there were forty-two sacred books held by the Egyptian priests.

[227] P. 177, l. 3. Quis mihi, etc.—Numbers xi, 29. Quis tribuat ut omnis populus prophetet?

[227] P. 177, l. 3. Who will give me, etc.—Numbers xi, 29. Who will allow that all the people prophesy?

[228] P. 177, l. 25. Maccabees.—2 Macc. xi, 2.

[228] P. 177, l. 25. Maccabees.—2 Macc. 11:2.

[229] P. 177, l. 7. This book, etc.—Is. xxx, 8.

[229] P. 177, l. 7. This book, etc.—Is. 30:8.

[230] P. 178, l. 9. Tertullian.—A Christian writer in the second century after Christ. The quotation is from his De Cultu Femin., ii, 3.

[230] P. 178, l. 9. Tertullian.—A Christian author from the second century after Christ. The quote is from his De Cultu Femin., ii, 3.

[231] P. 178, l. 16. (Θεὸς), etc.—Eusebius, Hist., lib. v, c. 8.

[231] P. 178, l. 16. (God), etc.—Eusebius, Hist., book v, chapter 8.

[232] P. 178, l. 22. And he took that from Saint Irenæus.Hist., lib. x, c 25.

[232] P. 178, l. 22. And he took that from Saint Irenaeus.Hist., book x, chapter 25.

[233] P. 179, l. 5. The story in Esdras.—2 Esdras xiv. God appears to Esdras in a bush, and orders him to assemble the people and deliver the message. Esdras replies that the law is burnt. Then God commands him to take five scribes to whom for forty days He dictates the ancient law. This story conflicted with many passages in the prophets, and was therefore rejected from the Canon at the Council of Trent.

[233] P. 179, l. 5. The story in Esdras.—2 Esdras xiv. God shows up to Esdras in a bush and tells him to gather the people and deliver the message. Esdras responds that the law has been burned. God then instructs him to take five scribes, and for forty days, He dictates the ancient law to them. This story contradicted many verses in the prophets, which is why it was excluded from the Canon at the Council of Trent.

[234] P. 181, l. 14. The Kabbala.—The fantastic secret doctrine of interpretation of Scripture, held by a number of Jewish rabbis.

[234] P. 181, l. 14. The Kabbala.—The intriguing secret teachings of Scripture interpretation, believed by several Jewish rabbis.

[235] P. 181, l. 26. Ut sciatis, etc.—Mark ii, 10, 11.

[235] P. 181, l. 26. So that you know, etc.—Mark ii, 10, 11.

[236] P. 183, l. 29. This generation, etc.—Matthew xxiv, 34.

[236] P. 183, l. 29. This generation, etc.—Matthew 24:34.

[237] P. 184, l. 11. Difference between dinner and supper.—Luke xiv, 12.

[237] P. 184, l. 11. Difference between dinner and supper.—Luke xiv, 12.

[238] P. 184, l. 28. The six ages, etc.—M. Havet has traced this to a chapter in St. Augustine, De Genesi contra Manichæos, i, 23.

[238] P. 184, l. 28. The six ages, etc.—M. Havet has connected this to a chapter in St. Augustine's De Genesi contra Manichæos, i, 23.

[239] P. 184, l. 31. Forma futuri.—Romans v, 14.

[239] P. 184, l. 31. Shape of the future.—Romans 5:14.

[240] P. 186, l. 13. The Messiah, etc.—John xii, 34.

[240] P. 186, l. 13. The Messiah, etc.—John 12:34.

[241] P. 186, l. 30. If the light, etc.—Matthew vi, 23.

[241] P. 186, l. 30. If the light, etc.—Matthew 6:23.

[242] P. 187, l. 1. Somnum suum.—Ps. lxxvi, 5.

[242] P. 187, l. 1. His sleep.—Ps. lxxvi, 5.

[243] P. 187, l. 1. Figura hujus mundi.—1 Cor. vii, 31.

[243] P. 187, l. 1. The form of this world.—1 Cor. vii, 31.

[244] P. 187, l. 2. Comedes panem tuum.—Deut. viii, 9. Panem nostrum, Luke xi, 3.

[244] P. 187, l. 2. Give us our bread.—Deut. viii, 9. Our bread, Luke xi, 3.

[245] P. 187, l. 3. Inimici Dei terram lingent.—Ps. lxxii, 9.

[245] P. 187, l. 3. The enemies of God will lick the dust.—Ps. lxxii, 9.

[246] P. 187, l. 8. Cum amaritudinibus.—Exodus xii, 8. The Vulgate has cum lacticibus agrestibus.

[246] P. 187, l. 8. With bitterness.—Exodus xii, 8. The Vulgate has with wild milk.

[247] P. 187, l. 9. Singularis sum ego donec transeam.—Ps. cxli, 10.

[247] P. 187, l. 9. I am unique until I pass away.—Ps. cxli, 10.

[248] P. 188, l. 19. Saint Paul.—Galatians iv, 24; I Cor. iii, 16, 17; Hebrews ix, 24; Romans ii, 28, 29.

[248] P. 188, l. 19. Saint Paul.—Galatians iv, 24; I Cor. iii, 16, 17; Hebrews ix, 24; Romans ii, 28, 29.

[249] P. 188, l. 25. That Moses, etc.—John vi, 32.

[249] P. 188, l. 25. That Moses, etc.—John 6:32.

[250] P. 189, l. 3. For one thing alone is needful.—Luke x, 42.

[250] P. 189, l. 3. For only one thing is necessary.—Luke x, 42.

[251] P. 189, l. 9. The breasts of the Spouse.—Song of Solomon iv, 5.[Pg 284]

[251] P. 189, l. 9. The breasts of the Beloved.—Song of Solomon iv, 5.[Pg 284]

[252] P. 189, l. 15. And the Christians, etc.—Romans vi, 20; viii, 14, 15.

[252] P. 189, l. 15. And the Christians, etc.—Romans 6:20; 8:14, 15.

[253] P. 189, l. 17. When Saint Peter, etc.—Acts xv. See Genesis xvii, 10; Leviticus xii, 3.

[253] P. 189, l. 17. When Saint Peter, etc.—Acts 15. See Genesis 17, 10; Leviticus 12, 3.

[254] P. 189, l. 27. Fac secundum, etc.—Exodus xxv, 40.

[254] P. 189, l. 27. Follow the example, etc.—Exodus 25:40.

[255] P. 190, l. 1. Saint Paul.—1 Tim. iv, 3; 1 Cor. vii.

[255] P. 190, l. 1. Saint Paul.—1 Tim. iv, 3; 1 Cor. vii.

[256] P. 190, l. 7. The Jews, etc.—Hebrews viii, 5.

[256] P. 190, l. 7. The Jews, etc.—Hebrews 8:5.

[257] P. 192, l. 15. That He should destroy death through death.— Hebrews ii, 14.

[257] P. 192, l. 15. That He would conquer death by dying.— Hebrews ii, 14.

[258] P. 192, l. 30. Veri adoratores.—John iv, 23.

[258] P. 192, l. 30. True worshipers.—John 4:23.

[259] P. 192, l. 30. Ecce agnus, etc.—John i, 29.

[259] P. 192, l. 30. Look, the Lamb, etc.—John 1:29.

[260] P. 193, l. 15. Ye shall be free indeed.—John viii, 36.

[260] P. 193, l. 15. You will truly be free.—John viii, 36.

[261] P. 193, l. 17. I am the true bread from heaven.—Ibid., vi, 32.

[261] P. 193, l. 17. I am the real bread from heaven.—Ibid., vi, 32.

[262] P. 194, l. 27. Agnus occisus, etc.—Apoc. xiii, 8.

[262] P. 194, l. 27. Slain Lamb, etc.—Rev. 13:8.

[263] P. 194, l. 34. Sede a dextris meis.—Ps. cx, 1.

[263] P. 194, l. 34. Sit at my right hand.—Ps. cx, 1.

[264] P. 195, l. 12. A jealous God.—Exodus xx, 5.

[264] P. 195, l. 12. A jealous God.—Exodus 20:5.

[265] P. 195, l. 14. Quia confortavit seras.—Ps. cxlvii, 13.

[265] P. 195, l. 14. Because He strengthened the bars.—Ps. cxlvii, 13.

[266] P. 195, l. 17. The closed mem.—The allusions here are to certain peculiarities in Jewish writing. There are some letters written in two ways, closed or open, as the mem.

[266] P. 195, l. 17. The closed mem.—The references here point to specific characteristics in Jewish writing. Some letters can be written in two forms, either closed or open, like the mem.

[267] P. 199, l. 1. Great Pan is dead.—Plutarch, De Defect. Orac., xvii.

[267] P. 199, l. 1. Great Pan is dead.—Plutarch, De Defect. Orac., xvii.

[268] P. 199, l. 2. Susceperunt verbum, etc.—Acts xvii, 11.

[268] P. 199, l. 2. They received the word, etc.—Acts xvii, 11.

[269] P. 199, l. 20. The ruler taken from the thigh.—Genesis xlix, 10.

[269] P. 199, l. 20. The ruler taken from the thigh.—Genesis xlix, 10.

[270] P. 208, l. 6. Make their heart fat.—Is. vi, 10; John xii, 40.

[270] P. 208, l. 6. Make their heart dull.—Is. vi, 10; John xii, 40.

[271] P. 209, l. 1. Non habemus regem nisi Cæsarem.—John xix, 15.

[271] P. 209, l. 1. We have no king but Caesar.—John xix, 15.

[272] P. 218, l. 17. In Horeb, etc.—Deut. xviii, 16-19.

[272] P. 218, l. 17. At Horeb, etc.—Deut. xviii, 16-19.

[273] P. 220, l. 34. Then they shall teach, etc.—Jeremiah xxxi, 34.

[273] P. 220, l. 34. Then they will teach, etc.—Jeremiah xxxi, 34.

[274] P. 221, l. 1. Your sons shall prophesy.—Joel ii, 28.

[274] P. 221, l. 1. Your sons will prophesy.—Joel ii, 28.

[275] P. 221, l. 20. Populum, etc.—Is. lxv, 2; Romans x, 21.

[275] P. 221, l. 20. Populum, etc.—Isaiah 65:2; Romans 10:21.

[276] P. 222, l. 25. Eris palpans in meridie.—Deut. xxviii, 29.

[276] P. 222, l. 25. Eris grasping at noon.—Deut. xxviii, 29.

[277] P. 222, l. 26. Dabitur liber, etc.—Is. xxix, 12. The quotation is inaccurate.

[277] P. 222, l. 26. Dabitur liber, etc.—Is. xxix, 12. The quote is not correct.

[278] P. 223, l. 24. Quis mihi, etc.—Job xix, 23-25.

[278] P. 223, l. 24. Quis mihi, etc.—Job xix, 23-25.

[279] P. 224, l. 1. Pray, etc.—The fragments here are Pascal's notes on Luke. See chaps. xxii and xxiii.

[279] P. 224, l. 1. Please, etc.—The snippets here are Pascal's notes on Luke. See chapters xxii and xxiii.

[280] P. 225, l. 20. Excæca.—Is. vi, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 225, l. 20. Excæca.—Isaiah 6:10.

[281] P, 226, l. 9. Lazarus dormit, etc.—John xi, 11, 14.

[281] P, 226, l. 9. Lazarus is sleeping, etc.—John 11:11, 14.

[282] P. 226, l. 10. The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.—To reconcile the apparent discrepancies in the Gospels, Pascal wrote a short life of Christ.

[282] P. 226, l. 10. The apparent discrepancy of the Gospels.—To resolve the apparent differences in the Gospels, Pascal wrote a brief account of Christ's life.

[283] P. 227, l. 13. Gladium tuum, potentissime.—Ps. xlv, 3.

[283] P. 227, l. 13. Your sword, most powerful one.—Ps. xlv, 3.

[284] P. 228, l. 25. Ingrediens mundum.—Hebrews x, 5.

[284] P. 228, l. 25. Entering the world.—Hebrews x, 5.

[285] P. 228, l. 26. Stone upon stone.—Mark xiii, 2.

[285] P. 228, l. 26. Stone upon stone.—Mark xiii, 2.

[286] P. 229, l. 20. Jesus Christ at last, etc.—See Mark xii.

[286] P. 229, l. 20. Jesus Christ at last, etc.—See Mark 12.

[287] P. 230, l. 1. Effundam spiritum meum.—Joel ii, 28.[Pg 285]

[287] P. 230, l. 1. I will pour out my spirit.—Joel ii, 28.[Pg 285]

[288] P. 230, l. 6. Omnes gentes ... eum.—Ps. xxii, 27.

[288] P. 230, l. 6. All nations ... him.—Ps. xxii, 27.

[289] P. 230, l. 7. Parum est ut, etc.—Is. xlix, 6.

[289] P. 230, l. 7. It is too little that, etc.—Is. xlix, 6.

[290] P. 230, l. 7. Postula a me.—Ps. ii, 8.

[290] P. 230, l. 7. Ask of me.—Ps. ii, 8.

[291] P. 230, l. 8. Adorabunt ... reges.—Ps. lxxii, 11.

[291] P. 230, l. 8. They will adore ... kings.—Ps. lxxii, 11.

[292] P. 230, l. 8. Testes iniqui.—Ps. xxv, 11.

[292] P. 230, l. 8. Unjust test.—Ps. xxv, 11.

[293] P. 230, l. 8. Dabit maxillam percutienti.—Lamentations iii, 30.

[293] P. 230, l. 8. He gives his cheek to the one who strikes him.—Lamentations iii, 30.

[294] P. 230, l. 9. Dederunt fel in escam.—Ps. lxix, 21.

[294] P. 230, l. 9. They gave me gall for my food.—Ps. lxix, 21.

[295] P. 230, l. 11. I will bless them that bless thee.—Genesis xii, 3.

[295] P. 230, l. 11. I will bless those who bless you.—Genesis xii, 3.

[296] P. 230, l. 12. All nations blessed in his seed.—Ibid., xxii, 18.

[296] P. 230, l. 12. All nations blessed in his offspring.—Ibid., xxii, 18.

[297] P. 230, l. 13. Lumen ad revelationem gentium.—Luke ii, 32.

[297] P. 230, l. 13. A light for the revelation to the nations.—Luke ii, 32.

[298] P. 230, l. 14. Non fecit taliter, etc.—Ps. cxlvii, 20.

[298] P. 230, l. 14. He did not do so, etc.—Ps. 147, 20.

[299] P. 230, l. 20. Bibite ex hoc omnes.—Matthew xxvi, 27.

[299] P. 230, l. 20. Drink from this, all of you.—Matthew xxvi, 27.

[300] P. 230, l. 22. In quo omnes peccaverunt.—Romans v, 12.

[300] P. 230, l. 22. For all have sinned.—Romans 5:12.

[301] P. 230, l. 26. Ne timeas pusillus grex.—Luke xii, 32.

[301] P. 230, l. 26. Don't be afraid, little flock.—Luke xii, 32.

[302] P. 230, l. 29. Qui me, etc.—Matthew x, 40.

[302] P. 230, l. 29. Whoever receives me, etc.—Matthew 10:40.

[303] P. 230, l. 32. Saint John.—Luke i, 17.

[303] P. 230, l. 32. Saint John.—Luke 1:17.

[304] P. 230, l. 33. Jesus Christ.—Ibid., xii, 51.

[304] P. 230, l. 33. Jesus Christ.—Same source, xii, 51.

[305] P. 231, l. 5. Omnis Judæa, etc.—Mark i, 5.

[305] P. 231, l. 5. All Judea, etc.—Mark 1:5.

[306] P. 231, l. 7. From these stones, etc.—Matthew iii, 9.

[306] P. 231, l. 7. From these stones, etc.—Matthew 3:9.

[307] P. 231, l. 9. Ne convertantur, etc.—Mark iv, 12.

[307] P. 231, l. 9. Don’t let them be turned, etc.—Mark iv, 12.

[308] P. 231, l. 11. Amice, ad quid venisti?—Matthew xxvi, 50.

[308] P. 231, l. 11. Friend, why have you come?—Matthew xxvi, 50.

[309] P. 231, l. 31. What is a man, etc.—Luke ix, 25.

[309] P. 231, l. 31. What is a man, etc.—Luke 9:25.

[310] P. 231, l. 32. Whosoever will, etc.—Ibid., 24.

[310] P. 231, l. 32. Whoever wants to, etc.—Ibid., 24.

[311] P. 232, l. 1. I am not come, etc.—Matthew v, 17.

[311] P. 232, l. 1. I have not come, etc.—Matthew v, 17.

[312] P. 232, l. 2. Lambs took not, etc.—See John i, 29.

[312] P. 232, l. 2. Lambs did not, etc.—See John i, 29.

[313] P. 232, l. 4. Moses.—Ibid., vi, 32; viii, 36.

[313] P. 232, l. 4. Moses.—Ibid., vi, 32; viii, 36.

[314] P. 232, l. 15. Quare, etc.—Ps. ii, 1, 2.

[314] P. 232, l. 15. Why, etc.—Ps. ii, 1, 2.

[315] P. 233, l. 8. I have reserved me seven thousand.—1 Kings xix, 18.

[315] P. 233, l. 8. I’ve kept seven thousand for myself.—1 Kings xix, 18.

[316] P. 234, l. 27. Archimedes.—The founder of statics and hydrostatics. He was born at Syracuse in 287 B.C., and was killed in 212 B.C. He was not a prince, though a relative of a king. M. Havet points out that Cicero talks of him as an obscure man (Tusc, v, 23).

[316] P. 234, l. 27. Archimedes.—The founder of statics and hydrostatics. He was born in Syracuse in 287 BCE and died in 212 BCE He wasn't a prince, despite being related to a king. M. Havet notes that Cicero refers to him as an obscure person (Tusc, v, 23).

[317] P. 235, l. 33. In sanctificationem et in scandalum.—Is. viii, 14.

[317] P. 235, l. 33. For sanctification and for a stumbling block.—Is. viii, 14.

[318] P. 238, l. 11. Jesus Christ.—Mark ix, 39.

[318] P. 238, l. 11. Jesus Christ.—Mark 9:39.

[319] P. 239, l. 7. Rejoice not, etc.—Luke x, 20.

[319] P. 239, l. 7. Don't rejoice, etc.—Luke x, 20.

[320] P. 239, l. 12. Scimus, etc.—John iii, 2.

[320] P. 239, l. 12. We know, etc.—John 3:2.

[321] P. 239, l. 25. Nisi fecissem ... haberent.—Ibid., xv, 24.

[321] P. 239, l. 25. If I hadn't done ... they wouldn't have had.—Ibid., xv, 24.

[322] P. 239, l. 32. The second miracle.—Ibid., iv, 54.

[322] P. 239, l. 32. The second miracle.—Same source, iv, 54.

[323] P. 240, l. 6. Montaigne.Essais, ii, 26, and iii, 11.

[323] P. 240, l. 6. Montaigne.Essays, ii, 26, and iii, 11.

[324] P. 242, l. 9. Vatable.—Professor of Hebrew at the Collège Royal, founded by Francis I. An edition of the Bible with notes under his name, which were not his, was published in 1539.

[324] P. 242, l. 9. Vatable.—He was a Hebrew professor at the Collège Royal, established by Francis I. An edition of the Bible with notes attributed to him, which were not actually his, was published in 1539.

[325] P. 242, l. 19. Omne regnum divisum.—Matthew xii, 25; Luke xi, 17.[Pg 286]

[325] P. 242, l. 19. Every kingdom divided.—Matthew xii, 25; Luke xi, 17.[Pg 286]

[326] P. 242, l. 23. Si in digito ... vos.—Luke xi, 20.

[326] P. 242, l. 23. If by the finger ... you.—Luke 11:20.

[327] P. 243, l. 12. Q. 113, A. 10, Ad. 2.—Thomas Aquinas's Summa, Pt. I, Question 113, Article 10, Reply to the Second Objection.

[327] P. 243, l. 12. Q. 113, A. 10, Ad. 2.—Thomas Aquinas's Summa, Part I, Question 113, Article 10, Response to the Second Objection.

[328] P. 243, l. 18. Judæi signa petunt, etc.—I Cor. i, 22.

[328] P. 243, l. 18. Jews ask for signs, etc.—I Cor. i, 22.

[329] P. 243, l. 23. Sed vos, etc.—John x, 26.

[329] P. 243, l. 23. But you, etc.—John x, 26.

[330] P. 246, l. 15. Tu quid dicis? etc.—John ix, 17, 33.

[330] P. 246, l. 15. What do you say? etc.—John ix, 17, 33.

[331] P. 247, l. 14. Though ye believe not, etc.—John x, 38.

[331] P. 247, l. 14. Even if you don't believe, etc.—John x, 38.

[332] P. 247, l. 25. Nemo facit, etc.—Mark ix, 39.

[332] P. 247, l. 25. No one does, etc.—Mark 9:39.

[333] P. 247, l. 27. A sacred relic.—This is a reference to the miracle of the Holy Thorn. Marguerite Périer, Pascal's niece, was cured of a fistula lachrymalis on 24 March, 1656, after her eye was touched with this sacred relic, supposed to be a thorn from the crown of Christ. This miracle made a great impression upon Pascal.

[333] P. 247, l. 27. A sacred relic.—This refers to the miracle of the Holy Thorn. Marguerite Périer, Pascal's niece, was healed of a tear duct issue on March 24, 1656, after her eye was touched with this sacred relic, believed to be a thorn from Christ's crown. This miracle had a significant impact on Pascal.

[334] P. 248, l. 23. These nuns.—Of Port-Royal, as to which, see note on page 110, line 16, above. They were accused of Calvinism.

[334] P. 248, l. 23. These nuns.—From Port-Royal, as mentioned in the note on page 110, line 16, above. They were charged with being Calvinist.

[335] P. 248, l. 28. Vide si, etc.—Ps. cxxxix, 24.

[335] P. 248, l. 28. See if, etc.—Ps. 139:24.

[336] P. 249, l. 1. Si tu, etc.—Luke xxii, 67.

[336] P. 249, l. 1. If you, etc.—Luke 22:67.

[337] P. 249, l. 2. Opera quæ, etc.—John v, 36; x, 26-27.

[337] P. 249, l. 2. Opera quæ, etc.—John v, 36; x, 26-27.

[338] P. 249, l. 7. Nemo potest, etc.—John iii, 2.

[338] P. 249, l. 7. No one can, etc.—John 3:2.

[339] P. 249, l. 11. Generatio prava, etc.—Matthew xii, 39.

[339] P. 249, l. 11. Evil generation, etc.—Matthew 12:39.

[340] P. 249, l. 14. Et non poterat facere.—Mark vi, 5.

[340] P. 249, l. 14. And he could not do.—Mark vi, 5.

[341] P. 249, l. 16. Nisi videritis, non creditis.—John iv, 8, 48.

[341] P. 249, l. 16. Unless you see, you won't believe.—John iv, 8, 48.

[342] P. 249, l. 23. Tentat enim, etc.—Deut. xiii, 3.

[342] P. 249, l. 23. For they will try, etc.—Deut. xiii, 3.

[343] P. 249, l. 25. Ecce prædixi vobis: vos ergo videte.—Matthew xxiv, 25, 26.

[343] P. 249, l. 25. Look, I warned you: so you should watch.—Matthew xxiv, 25, 26.

[344] P. 250, l. 7. We have Moses, etc.—John ix, 29.

[344] P. 250, l. 7. We have Moses, etc.—John 9:29.

[345] P. 250, l. 30. Quid debui.—Is. v, 3, 4. The Vulgate is Quis est quod debui ultra facere vineæ meæ, et non feci ei.

[345] P. 250, l. 30. What do I owe?—Is. v, 3, 4. The Vulgate is Who is there that I owe more to my vineyard, and I have not done for it?

[346] P. 251, l. 12. Bar-jesus blinded.—Acts xiii, 6-11.

[346] P. 251, l. 12. Bar-Jesus was blinded.—Acts 13:6-11.

[347] P. 251, l. 14. The Jewish exorcists.—Ibid., xix, 13-16.

[347] P. 251, l. 14. The Jewish exorcists.—Ibid., xix, 13-16.

[348] P. 251, l. 18. Si angelus.—Galatians i, 8.

[348] P. 251, l. 18. If an angel.—Galatians i, 8.

[349] P. 252, l. 10. An angel from heaven.—See previous note.

[349] P. 252, l. 10. An angel from heaven.—See earlier note.

[350] P. 252, l. 14. Father Lingende.—Claude de Lingendes, an eloquent Jesuit preacher, who died in 1660.

[350] P. 252, l. 14. Father Lingende.—Claude de Lingendes, a skilled Jesuit preacher, who passed away in 1660.

[351] P. 252, l. 33. Ubi est Deus tuus?—Ps. xiii, 3.

[351] P. 252, l. 33. Where is your God?—Ps. xiii, 3.

[352] P. 252, l. 34. Exortum est, etc.—Ps. cxii, 4.

[352] P. 252, l. 34. Exortum est, etc.—Ps. cxii, 4.

[353] P. 253, l. 6. Saint Xavier.—Saint François Xavier, the friend of Ignatius Loyola, became a Jesuit.

[353] P. 253, l. 6. Saint Xavier.—Saint Francis Xavier, the friend of Ignatius Loyola, became a Jesuit.

[354] P. 253, l. 9. Væ qui, etc.—Is. x, I.

[354] P. 253, l. 9. Woe to those, etc.—Is. x, I.

[355] P. 253, l. 24. The five propositions.—See Preface.

[355] P. 253, l. 24. The five propositions.—See Preface.

[356] P. 253, l. 36. To seduce, etc.—Mark xiii, 22.

[356] P. 253, l. 36. To seduce, etc.—Mark 13:22.

[357] P. 254, l. 6. Si non fecissem.—John xv, 24.

[357] P. 254, l. 6. If I hadn't done it.—John 15:24.

[358] P. 255, l. 11. Believe in the Church.—Matthew xviii, 17-20.

[358] P. 255, l. 11. Have faith in the Church.—Matthew xviii, 17-20.

[359] P. 257, l. 14. They.—The Jansenists, who believed in the system[Pg 287] of evangelical doctrine deduced from Augustine by Cornelius Jansen (1585-1638), the Bishop of Ypres. They held that interior grace is irresistible, and that Christ died for all, in reaction against the ordinary Catholic dogma of the freedom of the will, and merely sufficient grace.

[359] P. 257, l. 14. They.—The Jansenists believed in a system of evangelical doctrine developed from Augustine's teachings by Cornelius Jansen (1585-1638), the Bishop of Ypres. They argued that inner grace can't be resisted and that Christ died for everyone, in response to the mainstream Catholic belief in free will and merely sufficient grace.[Pg 287]

[360] P. 258, l. 4. A time to laugh, etc.—Eccles. iii, 4.

[360] P. 258, l. 4. A time to laugh, etc.—Eccles. iii, 4.

[361] P. 258, l. 4. Responde. Ne respondeas.—Prov. xxvi, 4, 5.

[361] P. 258, l. 4. Answer. Do not answer.—Prov. xxvi, 4, 5.

[362] P. 260, l. 3. Saint Athanasius.—Patriarch of Alexandria, accused of rape, of murder, and of sacrilege. He was condemned by the Councils of Tyre, Aries, and Milan. Pope Liberius is said to have finally ratified the condemnation in A.D. 357. Athanasius here stands for Jansenius, Saint Thersea for Mother Angélique, and Liberius for Clement IX.

[362] P. 260, l. 3. Saint Athanasius.—Patriarch of Alexandria, accused of rape, murder, and sacrilege. He was condemned by the Councils of Tyre, Aries, and Milan. Pope Liberius is said to have ultimately approved the condemnation in A.D. 357. Athanasius represents Jansenius, Saint Theresa represents Mother Angélique, and Liberius represents Clement IX.

[363] P. 261, l. 17. Vos autem non sic.—Luke xxii, 26.

[363] P. 261, l. 17. But you are not to be like that.—Luke 22:26.

[364] P. 261, l. 23. Duo aut tres in unum.—John x, 30; First Epistle of St. John, V, 8.

[364] P. 261, l. 23. Two or three in one.—John 10:30; 1 John 5:8.

[365] P. 262, l. 18. The Fronde.—The party which rose against Mazarin and the Court during the minority of Louis XIV. They led to civil war.

[365] P. 262, l. 18. The Fronde.—The group that rebelled against Mazarin and the Court while Louis XIV was still a child. They caused a civil war.

[366] P. 262, l. 25. Pasce oves meas.—John xxi, 17.

[366] P. 262, l. 25. Feed my sheep.—John xxi, 17.

[367] P. 263, l. 14. Jeroboam.—I Kings xii, 31.

[367] P. 263, l. 14. Jeroboam.—I Kings 12:31.

[368] P. 265, l. 21. The servant, etc.—John xv, 15.

[368] P. 265, l. 21. The servant, etc.—John xv, 15.

[369] P. 266, l. 4. He that is not, etc.—Matthew xii, 30.

[369] P. 266, l. 4. If you are not, etc.—Matthew xii, 30.

[370] P. 266, l. 5. He that is not, etc.—Mark ix, 40.

[370] P. 266, l. 5. Whoever is not, etc.—Mark 9:40.

[371] P. 266, l. 11. Humilibus dot gratiam.—James iv, 6.

[371] P. 266, l. 11. God gives grace to the humble.—James 4:6.

[372] P. 266, l. 12. Sui eum non, etc.—John i, 11, 12.

[372] P. 266, l. 12. He came to his own, etc.—John 1:11, 12.

[373] P. 266, l. 33. We will be as the other nations.—I Sam. viii, 20.

[373] P. 266, l. 33. We will be like the other nations.—I Sam. viii, 20.

[374] P. 268, l. 19. Vince in bono malum.—Romans xii, 21.

[374] P. 268, l. 19. Overcome evil with good.—Romans 12:21.

[375] P. 268, l. 26. Montalte.—See note on page 6, line 30, above.

[375] P. 268, l. 26. Montalte.—Refer to the note on page 6, line 30, above.

[376] P. 269, l. 11. Probability.—The doctrine in casuistry that of two probable views, both reasonable, one may follow his own inclinations, as a doubtful law cannot impose a certain obligation. It was held by the Jesuits, the famous religious order founded in 1534 by Ignatius Loyola. This section of the Pensées is directed chiefly against them.

[376] P. 269, l. 11. Probability.—The principle in ethical reasoning that if there are two reasonable views, one can choose to follow their own preferences, since an uncertain law cannot enforce a definitive obligation. This was a belief held by the Jesuits, the well-known religious order established in 1534 by Ignatius Loyola. This part of the Pensées is mainly aimed at them.

[377] P. 269, l. 22. Coacervabunt sibi magistros.—2 Tim. iv, 3.

[377] P. 269, l. 22. They will gather teachers for themselves.—2 Tim. iv, 3.

[378] P. 270, l. 3. These.—The writers of Port-Royal.

[378] P. 270, l. 3. These.—The authors from Port-Royal.

[379] P. 270, l. 15. The Society.—The Society of Jesus.

[379] P. 270, l. 15. The Society.—The Jesuits.

[380] P. 271, l. 15. Digna necessitas.—Book of Wisdom xix, 4.

[380] P. 271, l. 15. Worthy necessity.—Book of Wisdom xix, 4.


INDEX

The figures refer to the numbers of the Pensées, and not to the pages.

The numbers refer to the Pensées, not the pages.


Abraham,
took nothing for himself, 502;
from stones can come children unto, 777;
and Gideon, 821

Absolutions, without signs of regret, 903, 904

Act, the last, is tragic, 210

Adam,
compared with Christ, 551;
his glorious state, 559;
forma futuri, 655

Advent, the time of the first, foretold, 756

Age,
influences judgment, 381;
the six ages, 654

Alexander, the example of his chastity, 103

Amusements, dangerous to the Christian life, 11

Animals, intelligence and instinct of, 340, 342

Antichrist,
miracles of, foretold by Christ, 825;
will speak openly against God, 842;
miracles of, cannot lead into error, 845

Apocalyptics, extravagances of the, 650

Apostles,
hypothesis that they were deceivers, 571;
foresaw heresies, 578;
supposition that they were either deceived or deceivers, 801

Aquinas, Thomas, 61, 338

Arcesilaus, the sceptic, became a dogmatist, 375

Archimedes, greatness of, 792

Arians, where they go wrong, 861

Aristotle, and Plato, 331

Arius, miracles in his time, 831

Athanasius, St., 867

Atheism, shows a certain strength of mind, 225

Atheists,
who seek, to be pitied, 190;
ought to say what is perfectly evident, 221;
objections of, against the Resurrection and the Virgin Birth, 222, 223;
objection of, 228

Augustine, St.,
saw that we work for an uncertainty, 234;
on the submission of reason, 270;
on miracles, 811;
his authority, 868

Augustus, his saying about Herod's son, 179

Authority, in belief, 260

Authors, vanity of certain, 43

Automatism, human, 252


Babylon, rivers of, 459

Beauty,
a certain standard of, 32;
poetical, 33

Belief,
three sources of, 245;
rule of, 260;
of simple people, 284;
without reading the Testaments, 286;
the Cross creates, 587;
reasons why there is no, in the miracles, 825

Bias, leads to error, 98

Birth,
noble, an advantage, 322;
persons of high, honoured and despised, 337

Blame, and praise, 501

Blood, example of the circulation of, 96

Body,
nourishment of the, 356;
the, and its members, 475, 476;
infinite distance between mind and, 792

Brutes, no mutual admiration among the, 401


Cæsar, compared with Alexander and Augustus, 132

Calling, chance decides the choice of a, 97

Calvinism, error of, 776

Canonical, the heretical books prove the, 568

Carthusian monk, difference between a soldier and a, 538

Casuists,
true believers have no pretext for following their laxity, 888;
submit the decision to a corrupted reason, 906;
cannot give assurance to a conscience in error, 908;
allow lust to act, 913

Causes, seen by the intellect and not by the senses, 234

[Pg 292]Catholic, the, doctrine, of the Holy Sacrament, 861

Ceremonies, ordained in the Old Testament, are types, 679

Certain, nothing is, 234

Chance,
according to the doctrine of chance, one should believe in God, 233;
and work for an uncertainty, 234;
and seek the truth, 236;
gives rise to thoughts, 370

Chancellor, the position of the, uneral, 307

Character, the Christian, the human, and the inhuman, 532

Charity,
nothing so like it as covetousness, 662;
not a figurative precept, 664;
the sole aim of the Scripture, 669

Charron, the divisions of, 62

Children,
frightened at the face they have blackened, 88;
of Port-Royal, 151;
illustration of usurpation from, 295

China, History of, 592, 593

Christianity,
alone cures pride and sloth, 435;
is strange, 536;
consists in two points, 555;
evidence for, 563;
is wise and foolish, 587

Christians,
few true, 256;
without the knowledge of the prophecies and evidences, 287;
comply with folly, 338;
humility of, 537;
their hope, 539;
their happiness, 540;
the God of, 543

Church,
history of the, 857;
the, in persecution, like a ship in a storm, 858;
when in a good state, 860;
has always been attacked by opposite errors, 861;
the, and tradition, 866;
absolution and the, 869;
the Pope and the, 870;
the, and infallibility, 875;
true justice in the, 877;
the work of the, 880;
the discipline of the, 884;
the anathemas of the, 895

Cicero, false beauties in, 31

Cipher,
a, has a double meaning, 676, 677;
key of, 680;
the, given by St. Paul, 682

Circumcision,
only a sign, 609;
the apostles and, 671

Clearness,
sufficient, for the elect, 577;
and obscurity, 856

Cleobuline, the passion of, 13

Cleopatra,
the nose of, 162;
and love, 163

Compliments, 57

Conditions, the easiest, to live in, according to the world and to God, 905

Condolences, formal, 56

Confession, 100;
different effects of, 529

Contradiction, 157;
a bad sign of truth, 384

Conversion, the, 470;
of the heathen, 768

Copernicus, 218

Cords, the, which bind the respect of men to each other, 304

Correct, how to, with advantage, 9

Cripple, why a, does not offend us, and a fool does, 80

Cromwell, death of, 176

Custom,
is our nature, 89;
our natural principles, principles of, 92;
a second nature, 93;
the source of our strongest beliefs, 252

Cyrus, prediction of, 712


Damned, the, condemned by their own reason, 562

Daniel, 721;
the seventy weeks of, 722

David,
a saying of, 689;
the eternal reign of the race of, 716, 717

Death,
easier to bear without thinking of it, 166;
men do not think of, 168;
fear of, 215, 216;
examples of the noble deaths of the Lacedæmonians, 481

Deference, meaning of, 317

Deeds, noble, best when hidden, 159

Deism, as far removed from Christianity as atheism, 555

Democritus, saying of, 72

Demonstrations, not certain that there are true, 387

Descartes, 76, 77, 78, 79

Devil,
the, and miracle, 803;
the, and doctrine, 819

Disciples, and true disciples, 518

Discourses, on humility, 377

Diseases, a source of error, 82

Disproportion of man, 72

Diversion, reason why men seek, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 168, 170

Docility, 254

Doctor, the, 12

Doctrine, and miracles, 802, 842

Dogmatism, and scepticism, 434

Dream, life like a, 386

Duty, and the passions, 104


Ecclesiastes, 389

[Pg 293]Eclipses, why said to foretoken misfortune, 173

Ego,
what is the, 323;
consists in thought, 469

Egyptians, conversion of the, 724

Elect,
the, ignorant of their virtues, 514;
all things work together for good to the, 574

Eloquence, 15, 16, 25, 26

Emilius, Paulus, 409, 410

Enemies, meaning of, in the prophecies, 570, 691

Epictetus, 80, 466, 467

Error, a common, when advantageous, 18

Esdras, the story in, 631, 632, 633

Eternity, existence of, 195

Ethics,
consoles us, 67;
a special science, 911

Eucharist, the, 224, 512, 788

Evangelists, the, painted a perfectly heroic soul in Jesus Christ, 799

Evil, infinite forms of, 408

Examples, in demonstration, 40

Exception, and the rule, 832, 903

Excuses, on, 58

External, the, must be joined to the internal, 250

Ezekiel, spoke evil of Israel, 885


Faith,
different from proof, 248;
and miracle, 263;
and the senses, 264;
what is, 278;
without, man cannot know the true good or justice, 425;
consists in Jesus Christ, 522

Fancy,
effects of, 86;
confused with feeling, 274

Faults, we owe a great debt to those who point out, 534

Fear, good and bad, 262

Feeling,
and reasoning, 3, 274;
harmed in the same way as the understanding, 6

Flies, the power of, 366, 367

Friend, importance of a true, 155

Fundamentals, the two, 804


Galilee, the word, 743

Gentiles,
conversion of the, 712;
calling of the, 713

Gentleman,
the universal quality, 35;
man never taught to be a, 68

Glory, 151, 401;
the greatest baseness of man is the pursuit of, 404

God,
the conduct of, 185;
is infinite, 231, 233;
infinitely incomprehensible, 233;
we should wager that there is a, 233;
a Deus absconditus, 194, 242;
knowledge of, is not the love of Him, 280;
two kinds of persons know, 288;
has created all for Himself, 314;
the wisdom of, 430;
must reign over all, 460;
we must love Him only, 479;
not true that all reveals, 556;
has willed to blind some and to enlighten others, 565, 575;
foresaw heresies, 578;
has willed to hide Himself, 584;
formed for Himself the Jewish people, 643;
the word does not differ from the intention in, 653;
the greatness of His compassion, 847;
has not wanted to absolve without the Church, 869

Godliness, why difficult, 498

Good, the inquiry into the sovereign, 73, 462

Gospel, the style of the, admirable, 797

Grace,
unites us to God, 430, 507;
necessary to turn a man into a saint, 508;
the law and, 519, 521;
nature and, 520;
morality and, 522;
man's capacity for, 523

Great, the, and the humble have the same misfortunes, 180

Greatness,
the, of man, 397, 398, 400, 409;
constituted by thought, 346;
even in his lust, 402, 403;
and wretchedness of man, 416, 417, 418, 423, 430, 443


Haggai, 725

Happiness,
all men seek, 425;
is in God, 465

Happy, in order to be, man does not think of death, 169

Hate, all men naturally, one another, 451

Heart,
the, has its reasons, 277;
experiences God, 278;
we know truth, not only by the reason, but also by the, 282;
has its own order, 283

Heresy, 774;
source of all, 861

Heretics,
and the three marks of religion, 843, 844;
and the Jesuits, 890

Herod, 178, 179

Hosts, the three, 177


Image, an, of the condition of men, 199

Imagination,
that deceitful part in man, 82;
enlarges little objects, 84;
magnifies a nothing, 85;
often mistaken for the heart, 275;
[Pg 294]judges, etc., appeal only to the, 307

Inconstancy, in, 112, 113

Infinite,
the, of greatness and of littleness, 72;
and the finite, 233

Injustice, 214, 191, 293, 326, 878

Instability, 212

Intellect, different kinds of, 2

Isaiah, 712, 725


Jacob, 612, 710

Jansenists,
the, are persecuted, 859;
are like the heretics, 886

Jeremiah, 713, 818

Jesuits,
the, unjust persecutors, 851;
hardness of the, 853;
and Jansenists, 864;
impose upon the Pope, 881;
effects of their sins, 918;
do not keep their word, 923

Jesus Christ
employs the rule of love, 283;
is a God whom we approach without pride, 527;
His teaching, 544;
without, man must be in misery, 545;
God known only through, 546;
we know ourselves only through, 547;
useless to know God without, 548;
the sepulchre of, 551;
the mystery of, 552;
and His wounds, 553;
genealogy of, 577;
came at the time foretold, 669;
necessary for Him to suffer, 678;
the Messiah, 719;
prophecies about, 730, 733, 734;
foretold, and was foretold, 738;
how regarded by the Old and New Testaments, 239;
what the prophets say of, 750;
His office, 765;
typified by Joseph, 767;
what He came to say, 769, 782;
came to blind, etc., 770;
never condemned without hearing, 779;
Redeemer of all, 780;
would not have the testimony of devils, 783;
an obscurity, 785, 788;
would not be slain without the forms of justice, 789;
no man had more renown than, 791;
absurd to take offence at the lowliness of, 792;
came in sanctificationem et in scandalum, 794;
said great things simply, 796;
verified that He was the Messiah, 807;
and miracles, 828

Jews,
their religion must be differently regarded in the Bible and in their tradition, 600;
and is wholly divine, 602;
the carnal, 606, 607, 661, 746;
true, and true Christians have the same religion, 609;
their advantages, 619;
their antiquity, 627;
their sincerity, 629, 630;
their long and miserable existence, 639;
the, expressly made to witness to the Messiah, 640;
earthly thoughts of the, 669;
were the slaves of sin, 670;
their zeal for the law, 700, 701;
the devil troubled their zeal, 703;
their captivity, 712;
reprobation of the, 712;
accustomed to great miracles, 745;
the, but not all, reject Christ, 759;
the, in slaying Him, have proved Him to be the Messiah, 760;
their dilemma, 761

Job and Solomon, 174

John, St., the Baptist, 775

Joseph, 622, 697, 767

Josephus, 628, 786

Joshua, 626

Judgment,
the, and the intellect, 4;
of another easily prejudiced, 105

Just, the, act by faith, 504

Justice,
the, of God, 233;
relation of, to law and custom, 294, 325;
and might, 298, 299;
determined by custom, 309;
is what is established, 312


King,
the, surrounded by people to amuse him, 139;
a, without amusement, is full of wretchedness, 142;
why he inspires respect, 308;
and tyrant, 310;
on what his power is founded, 330

Knowledge,
limitations of man's, 72;
of ourselves impossible, apart from the mystery of the transmission of sin, 434;
of God and of man's wretchedness found in Christ, 526

Koran, the, 596


Lackeys, afford a means of social distinction, 318, 319

Language, 27, 45, 49, 53, 54, 59, 648

Law,
the, and nature, 519;
the, and grace, 521;
the, of the Jews, the oldest and most perfect, 618

Laws,
the, are the only universal rules, 299;
two, rule the Christian Republic, 484

[Pg 295]Liancourt, the frog and the pike of, 341

Life,
human, a perpetual illusion, 100;
we desire to live an imaginary, 147;
short duration of, 205;
only, between us and heaven or hell, 213

Love,
nature of self-, 100, 455;
causes and effects of, 162, 163;
nothing so opposed to justice and truth as self-, 492

Lusts, the three, 458, 460, 461


Machine,
the, 246, 247;
the arithmetical, 340

Macrobius, 178, 179

Magistrates, make a show to strike the imagination, 82

Mahomet, 590;
without authority, 594;
his own witness, 595;
a false prophet, 596;
is ridiculous, 597;
difference between Christ and, 598, 599;
religion of, 600

Man,
full of wants, 36;
misery of, without God, 60, 389;
disproportion of, 72;
a subject of error, 83;
naturally credulous, 125;
description of, 116;
condition of, 127;
disgraceful for, to yield to pleasure, 160;
despises religion, 187;
lacks heart, 196;
his sensibility to trifles, 197;
a thinking reed, 347, 348;
neither angel, nor brute, 358;
necessarily mad, 414;
two views of the nature of, 415;
does not know his rank, 427;
a chimera, 434;
the two vices of, 435;
pursues wealth, 436;
only happy in God, 438;
does not act by reason, 439;
unworthy of God, 510;
is of two kinds, 533;
holds an inward talk with himself, 535;
without Christ, must be in vice and misery, 545;
everything teaches him his condition, 556

Martial, epigrams of, 41

Master and servant, 530, 896

Materialism, on, 72, 75

Members, we are, of the whole, 474, 477, 482, 483

Memory,
intuitive, 95;
necessary for reason, 369

Merit, men and, 490

Messiah,
necessary that there should be preceding prophecies about the, 570;
the, according to the carnal Jews and carnal Christians, 606;
the, has always been believed in, 615;
and expected, 616;
prophecies about the, 726, 728, 729;
Herod believed to be the, 752

Mind,
difference between the mathematical and the intuitive, 1;
and body, 72, 792;
natural for it to believe, 81;
the, easily disturbed, 366

Miracles,
and belief, 263;
a test of doctrine, 802, 842, 845;
definition of, 803;
necessary, 805;
Christ and 807, 810, 828, 833, 837, 838;
Montaigne and, 812, 813;
the reason people believe false, 816, 817;
the, of the false prophets, 818;
false, 822, 823;
their use, 824;
the foundation of religion, 825, 826, 850;
no longer necessary, 831;
the miracle of the Holy Thorn, 838, 855;
the test in matters of doubt, 840;
one mark of religion, 843

Misery,
diversion alone consoles us for, and is the greatest, 171;
proves man's greatness, 398;
we have an instinct which raises us above, 411;
induces despair, 525

Miton, 192, 448, 455

Montaigne, 18;
criticism of, 62, 63, 64, 65; 220, 234, 325, 812, 813

Moses, 577, 592, 623, 628, 688, 689, 751, 802


Nature
has made her truths independent of one another, 21;
and theology, 29;
is corrupt, 60;
has set us in the centre, 70;
only a first custom, 93;
makes us unhappy in every state, 109;
imitates herself, 110;
diversifies, 120;
always begins the same things again, 121;
our, consists in motion, 129;
and God, 229, 242, 243, 244;
acts by progress, 355;
the least movement affects all, 505;
perfections and imperfections of, 579;
an image of grace, 674

Nebuchadnezzar, 721

Novelty, power of the charms of, 82


Obscurity,
the, of religion shows its truth, 564;
without, man would not be sensible of corruption, 585

Opinion, the queen of the world, 311

Outward, the Church judges only by the, 904


Painting, vanity of, 134

Passion,
makes us forget duty, 104;
we are sure of pleasing a man, if we know his ruling, 106;
how to prevent the harmful effect of, 203

[Pg 296]Patriarchs, longevity of, 625

Paul, St., 283, 532, 672, 682, 852

Pelagians, the semi-, 776

Penitence, 660, 922

People,
ordinary, have the power of not thinking of that about which they do not want to think, 259;
sound opinions of the people, 313, 316, 324

Perpetuity, 612, 615, 616

Perseus, 410

Persons,
only three kinds of, 257;
two kinds of, know God, 288

Peter, St., 671, 743

Philosophers,
the, have confused ideas of things, 72;
influence of imagination upon, 82;
disquiet inquirers, 184;
made their ethics independent of the immortality of the soul, 219, 220;
have mastered their passions, 349;
believe in God without Christ, 463;
their motto, 464;
have consecrated vices, 503;
what they advise, 509;
did not prescribe suitable feelings, 524

Piety, different from superstition, 255

Pilate, the false justice of, 790

Plato, 219, 331

Poets, 34, 38, 39

Pope, the, 870, 871, 872, 873, 874, 879, 881

Port-Royal, 151, 838, 919

Prayer, why established, 513

Predictions
of particular things, 710;
of Cyrus, 712;
of events in the fourth monarchy, 723;
of the Messiah, 728, 730

Present, we do not rest satisfied with the, 172

Presumption of men, 148

Pride, 152, 153, 406

Probability, the Jesuitical doctrine of, 901, 907, 909, 912, 915, 916, 917, 919, 921

Proofs,
of religion, 289, 290;
metaphysical, of God, 542

Prophecies,
the, entrusted to the Jews, 570;
the strongest proof of Christ, 705;
necessarily distributed, 706;
about Christ, 709, 726, 730, 732, 735;
proofs of divinity, 712;
in Egypt, 725

Prophets,
the, prophesied by symbols, 652;
their discourses obscure, 658;
their meaning veiled, 677;
zeal after the, 702;
did not speak to flatter the people, 718;
foretold, 738

Propositions,
the five, 830, 849
Purgatory, 518

Provincial Letters, the, 52, 919

Pyrrhus, advice given to, 139


Rabbinism, chronology of, 634

Reason
and the imagination, 82;
and the senses, 83;
recognises an infinity of things beyond it, 267;
submission of, 268, 269, 270, 272;
the heart and, 277, 278, 282;
and instinct, 344, 395;
commands us imperiously, 345;
and the passions, 412, 413;
corruption of, 440

Reasoning, reduces itself to yielding to feeling, 274

Redemption,
the Red Sea an image of the, 642;
the completeness of the, 780

Religion,
its true nature and the necessity of studying it, 194;
sinfulness of indifference to it, 195;
whether certain, 234;
suited to all kinds of minds, 285;
true, 470, 494;
test of the falsity of a, 487;
two ways of proving its truths, 560;
the Christian, has something astonishing in it, 614;
the Christian, founded upon a preceding, 618;
reasons for preferring the Christian, 736;
three marks of, 843;
and natural reason, 902

Republic, the Christian, 482, 610

Rivers, moving roads, 17

Roannez, M. de, a saying of, 276

Rule, a, necessary to judge a work, 5


Sabbath, the, only a sign, 609

Sacrifices, of the Jews and Gentiles, 609

Salvation, happiness of those who hope for, 239

Scaramouch, 12

Scepticism, 373, 376, 378, 385, 392, 394;
truth of, 432;
chief arguments of, 434

Sciences, vanity of the, 67

Scripture,
and the number of stars, 266;
its order, 283;
has provided passages for all conditions of life, 531;
literal inspiration of, 567;
blindness of, 572;
and Mahomet, 597;
extravagant opinions founded on, 650;
how to understand, 683, 686;
[Pg 297]against those who misuse passages of, 898

Self,
necessary to know, 66;
the little knowledge we have of, 175

Sensations, and molecules, 368

Senses,
perceptions of the, always true, 9;
perceive no extreme, 72;
mislead the reason, 83

Silence,
eternal, of infinite space, 206;
the greatest persecution, 919

Sin, original, 445, 446, 447

Sneezing, absorbs all the functions of the soul, 160

Soul,
immortality of the, 194, 219, 220;
immaterial, 349

Spongia solis, 91

Stoics, the, 350, 360, 465

Struggle, the, alone pleases us, 135

Style, charm of a natural, 29

Swiss, the, 305

Symmetry, 28

Synagogue, the, a type, 645, 851


Talent, chief, 118

Temple, reprobation of the, 712

Testaments,
proof of the two, at once, 641;
proof that the Old is figurative, 658;
the Old and the New, 665

Theology, a science, 115

Theresa, St., 499, 867, 916

Thought,
one, alone occupies us, 145;
constitutes man's greatness, 346;
and dignity, 365;
sometimes escapes us, 370, 372

Time, effects of, 122, 123

Truth,
nothing shows man the, 83;
different degrees in man's aversion to, 100;
the pretext that it is disputed, 261;
known by the heart, 282;
we desire, 437;
here is not the country of, 842;
obscure in these times, 863

Types, 570, 642, 643, 644, 645, 656, 657, 658, 669, 674, 678, 686;
the law typical, 646, 684;
some, clear and demonstrative, 649;
particular, 651, 652, 653;
are like portraits, 676, 677;
the sacrifices are, 679, 684

Tyranny, 332


Understanding, different kinds of, 2

Universe,
the relation of man to the, 72;
his superiority to it, 347


Vanity,
is anchored in man's heart, 150;
effects of, 151, 153;
curiosity only, 152;
little known, 161;
love and, 162, 163;
only youths do not see the world's, 164

Variety, 114, 115

Vices, some, only lay hold on us through others, 102

Virtues,
division of, 20;
measure of, 352;
excess of, 353, 357;
only the balancing of opposed vices, 359;
the true, 485


Weariness,
in leaving favourite pursuits, 128;
nothing so insufferable to man as, 131

Will,
natural for the, to love, 81;
one of the chief factors in belief, 99;
self-, will never be satisfied, 472;
is depraved, 477;
God prefers to incline the, rather than the intellect, 580

Words,
and meanings, 23, 50;
repeated in a discourse, 48;
superfluous, 49, 59

Works,
necessity to do good, 497;
external, 499

World,
the, a good judge of things, 327;
all the, under a delusion, 335;
all the, not astonished at its own weakness, 314;
all good maxims are in the, 380;
the, exists for the exercise of mercy and judgment, 583


Abraham,
took nothing for himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Even stones can give rise to children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Gideon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Absolutions, without signs of regret, 903, 904

Act, the last, is tragic, 210

Adam,
compared to Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his glorious state, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
shape of the future, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Advent, the time of the first, foretold, 756

Age,
affects judgment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the six stages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alexander, the example of his chastity, 103

Amusements, dangerous to the Christian life, 11

Animals, intelligence and instinct of, 340, 342

Antichrist,
miracles foretold by Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
will openly speak against God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
miracles of, cannot lead to error, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apocalyptics, extravagances of the, 650

Apostles,
hypothesis that they were fakes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
foresaw heresies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the idea that they were either tricked or tricking others, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aquinas, Thomas, 61, 338

Arcesilaus, the sceptic, became a dogmatist, 375

Archimedes, greatness of, 792

Arians, where they go wrong, 861

Aristotle, and Plato, 331

Arius, miracles in his time, 831

Athanasius, St., 867

Atheism, shows a certain strength of mind, 225

Atheists,
who seek pity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
should mention what is clearly obvious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
objections to the Resurrection and the Virgin Birth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
objection to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Augustine, St.,
saw that we work for an uncertain future, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on submission of reason, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
about miracles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Augustus, his saying about Herod's son, 179

Authority, in belief, 260

Authors, vanity of certain, 43

Automatism, human, 252


Babylon, rivers of, 459

Beauty,
a specific standard of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Belief,
three sources of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rule of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of everyday people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
without reading the Testaments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Cross creates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reasons why there are no miracles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bias, leads to error, 98

Birth,
noble, a benefit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
people who are esteemed, honored, and those who are looked down upon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blame, and praise, 501

Blood, example of the circulation of, 96

Body,
nourishment of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, and its members, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
infinite distance between mind and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brutes, no mutual admiration among the, 401


Cæsar, compared with Alexander and Augustus, 132

Calling, chance decides the choice of a, 97

Calvinism, error of, 776

Canonical, the heretical books prove the, 568

Carthusian monk, difference between a soldier and a, 538

Casuists,
True believers have no excuse for following their laziness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
submit the decision to a flawed reasoning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cannot assure a misled conscience, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
let desire take over, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Causes, seen by the intellect and not by the senses, 234

[Pg 292]Catholic, the, doctrine, of the Holy Sacrament, 861

Ceremonies, ordained in the Old Testament, are types, 679

Certain, nothing is, 234

Chance,
According to the principle of chance, one should have faith in God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and work for a risk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and seek the truth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sparks thoughts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chancellor, the position of the, uneral, 307

Character, the Christian, the human, and the inhuman, 532

Charity,
There's nothing quite like greed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
not a figurative principle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the primary purpose of the Scripture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charron, the divisions of, 62

Children,
afraid of the consequences they've created, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Port-Royal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
illustration of takeover from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

China, History of, 592, 593

Christianity,
solitude heals pride and laziness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is weird, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
consists of two points, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
evidence for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is wise and foolish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Christians,
few true, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
without understanding the prophecies and evidence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
follow nonsense, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
humility of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their hope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their happiness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the God of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Church,
history of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, in persecution, like a ship in a storm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
when in a good mood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has always faced criticism from opposing viewpoints, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, and tradition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
absolution and the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Pope and the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, and infallibility, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
true justice in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the work of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the discipline of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the curses of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cicero, false beauties in, 31

Cipher,
a, has a double meaning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
key of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the gift from St. Paul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Circumcision,
just a sign, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the apostles and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clearness,
sufficient for the chosen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and obscurity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cleobuline, the passion of, 13

Cleopatra,
the nose of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Compliments, 57

Conditions, the easiest, to live in, according to the world and to God, 905

Condolences, formal, 56

Confession, 100;
different effects of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Contradiction, 157;
a bad sign of truth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conversion, the, 470;
of the nonbeliever, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Copernicus, 218

Cords, the, which bind the respect of men to each other, 304

Correct, how to, with advantage, 9

Cripple, why a, does not offend us, and a fool does, 80

Cromwell, death of, 176

Custom,
is our nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
our natural principles, principles of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a second nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the source of our deepest beliefs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cyrus, prediction of, 712


Damned, the, condemned by their own reason, 562

Daniel, 721;
the seventy weeks of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

David,
a saying from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the everlasting rule of the people of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Death,
easier to handle without dwelling on it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
men don’t think about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fear of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
examples of the honorable deaths of the Spartans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deference, meaning of, 317

Deeds, noble, best when hidden, 159

Deism, as far removed from Christianity as atheism, 555

Democritus, saying of, 72

Demonstrations, not certain that there are true, 387

Descartes, 76, 77, 78, 79

Devil,
the, and miracle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, and doctrine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Disciples, and true disciples, 518

Discourses, on humility, 377

Diseases, a source of error, 82

Disproportion of man, 72

Diversion, reason why men seek, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 168, 170

Docility, 254

Doctor, the, 12

Doctrine, and miracles, 802, 842

Dogmatism, and scepticism, 434

Dream, life like a, 386

Duty, and the passions, 104


Ecclesiastes, 389

[Pg 293]Eclipses, why said to foretoken misfortune, 173

Ego,
what is the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
consists of thought, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Egyptians, conversion of the, 724

Elect,
the unaware of their virtues, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Everything works together for the good of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Eloquence, 15, 16, 25, 26

Emilius, Paulus, 409, 410

Enemies, meaning of, in the prophecies, 570, 691

Epictetus, 80, 466, 467

Error, a common, when advantageous, 18

Esdras, the story in, 631, 632, 633

Eternity, existence of, 195

Ethics,
comforts us, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a unique science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eucharist, the, 224, 512, 788

Evangelists, the, painted a perfectly heroic soul in Jesus Christ, 799

Evil, infinite forms of, 408

Examples, in demonstration, 40

Exception, and the rule, 832, 903

Excuses, on, 58

External, the, must be joined to the internal, 250

Ezekiel, spoke evil of Israel, 885


Faith,
different from proof, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and miracle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and the senses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
what is, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Without it, man cannot understand true goodness or justice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is in Jesus Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fancy,
effects of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
confused about feelings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Faults, we owe a great debt to those who point out, 534

Fear, good and bad, 262

Feeling,
and reasoning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
harmed in the same way as the understanding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flies, the power of, 366, 367

Friend, importance of a true, 155

Fundamentals, the two, 804


Galilee, the word, 743

Gentiles,
conversion of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
calling of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gentleman,
the universal quality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
man was never taught to be a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Glory, 151, 401;
the greatest flaw of humanity is the pursuit of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

God,
the behavior of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is infinite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
infinitely incomprehensible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
We should bet that there is a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a Hidden God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
knowledge of Him is not the same as loving Him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
two types of people know, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has created everything for Himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the wisdom of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
must rule over all, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
we must love Him only, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
not all reveals are true, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has chosen to blind some and to enlighten others, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
predicted heresies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has chosen to hide Himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
formed for Himself the Jewish people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the word is the same as the intention in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the greatness of His compassion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has not wanted to absolve without the Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Godliness, why difficult, 498

Good, the inquiry into the sovereign, 73, 462

Gospel, the style of the, admirable, 797

Grace,
unites us with God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
necessary to turn a man into a saint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the law and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
nature and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
morality and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
man's ability for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great, the, and the humble have the same misfortunes, 180

Greatness,
the, of man, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
formed by thought, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
even in his desire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
and misery of man, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__


Haggai, 725

Happiness,
all men seek, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is with God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Happy, in order to be, man does not think of death, 169

Hate, all men naturally, one another, 451

Heart,
the, has its reasons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
experiences God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
We understand the truth not just through reason, but also through __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has its own system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heresy, 774;
source of everything, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heretics,
and the three signs of faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
and the Jesuits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Herod, 178, 179

Hosts, the three, 177


Image, an, of the condition of men, 199

Imagination,
that deceptive part in humans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
enlarges small objects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
magnifies a non-issue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
often confused with the heart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 294]judges, etc., appeal only to the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Inconstancy, in, 112, 113

Infinite,
the, of greatness and of littleness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and the finite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Injustice, 214, 191, 293, 326, 878

Instability, 212

Intellect, different kinds of, 2

Isaiah, 712, 725


Jacob, 612, 710

Jansenists,
the, are persecuted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
are like the rebels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jeremiah, 713, 818

Jesuits,
the unjust persecutors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hardness of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Jansenists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
impose on the Pope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
effects of their actions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
don’t keep their word, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jesus Christ
uses the rule of love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is a God we come to with humility, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His teaching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Without it, man must be in misery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
God known only through, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
we know ourselves only through, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
useless to know God without __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the grave of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the mystery of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and His wounds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
genealogy of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
arrived as predicted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
necessary for Him to suffer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Messiah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prophecies about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
foretold, and was foretold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
how viewed by the Old and New Testaments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
what the prophets say about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His office, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
typified by Joseph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
what He came to say, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
came to blind, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
never condemned without a hearing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Savior of all, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
would not accept the testimony of devils, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
an unknown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
would not be killed without the proper legal processes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
No one was more famous than __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
It's ridiculous to be offended by the insignificance of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
came for purification and offense, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
said great things simply, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
verified that He was the Messiah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and miracles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jews,
their religion should be viewed differently in the Bible and in their tradition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and is completely divine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the physical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
True, and true Christians share the same faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their perks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their age, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their authenticity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
their long and unhappy life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, specifically created to testify about the Messiah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
earthly thoughts of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
were enslaved by sin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their passion for the law, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the devil disturbed their enthusiasm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their captivity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reproach of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
used to amazing miracles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Some reject Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
By killing Him, they have shown Him to be the Messiah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their dilemma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Job and Solomon, 174

John, St., the Baptist, 775

Joseph, 622, 697, 767

Josephus, 628, 786

Joshua, 626

Judgment,
the, and the mind, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of another easily biased, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Just, the, act by faith, 504

Justice,
the, of God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
relationship to law and custom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
and might, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
determined by tradition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is what’s established, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


King,
the, surrounded by people to entertain him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Life, without any joy, is full of misery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
why he commands respect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and dictator, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on what his power is based, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knowledge,
limitations of humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of ourselves impossible, aside from the mystery of how sin is passed down, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of God and man's misery discovered in Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Koran, the, 596


Lackeys, afford a means of social distinction, 318, 319

Language, 27, 45, 49, 53, 54, 59, 648

Law,
the, and nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, and grace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the oldest and most complete of the Jews, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laws,
the only universal rules are __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
two, lead the Christian Republic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[Pg 295]Liancourt, the frog and the pike of, 341

Life,
human, a constant illusion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
we want to live in an imaginary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
short duration of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
only, between us and heaven or hell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Love,
self-, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
causes and effects of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
There’s nothing as contrary to justice and truth as selfishness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lusts, the three, 458, 460, 461


Machine,
the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the math, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Macrobius, 178, 179

Magistrates, make a show to strike the imagination, 82

Mahomet, 590;
without permission, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his own witness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a fake prophet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is ridiculous, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
difference between Christ and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
religion of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Man,
full of desires, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
misery without God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
disproportion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a subject of error, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
naturally gullible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
condition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
shameful to give in to pleasure, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hates religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
no heart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his sensitivity to details, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a reflective individual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
neither angel nor beast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
necessarily crazy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
two perspectives on the nature of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
doesn't know his rank, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a chimera, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the two vices of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chasing wealth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
only happy in God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
doesn't act rationally, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
unworthy of God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is of two kinds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has a conversation with himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Without Christ, one must live in vice and misery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
everything teaches him his condition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Martial, epigrams of, 41

Master and servant, 530, 896

Materialism, on, 72, 75

Members, we are, of the whole, 474, 477, 482, 483

Memory,
intuitive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
needed for a purpose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Merit, men and, 490

Messiah,
It is necessary for there to be earlier prophecies about the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the, as stated by the worldly Jews and worldly Christians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
It has always been believed in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and expected, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prophecies about the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Herod thought to be the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mind,
the distinction between the mathematical and the intuitive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and body, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
natural for it to believe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the easily disturbed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Miracles,
and belief, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a doctrine test, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
definition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
required, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Christ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
Montaigne and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the reason people believe false information, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the false prophets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
false, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
their use, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the basis of religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
not needed anymore, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the miracle of the Holy Thorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the test for uncertain situations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
one sign of faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Misery,
Distraction alone comforts us for, and is the greatest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
proves humanity's greatness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
We have an instinct that elevates us, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
induces despair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Miton, 192, 448, 455

Montaigne, 18;
criticism of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Moses, 577, 592, 623, 628, 688, 689, 751, 802


Nature
has made her truths independent from each other, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and theology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is corrupt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
has placed us at the center, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
only a first custom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
makes us unhappy in every situation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imitates herself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
diversifies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
always starts the same things over again, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
our, is about movement, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
acts by progress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the slightest movement impacts everything, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
perfections and imperfections of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
an image of elegance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nebuchadnezzar, 721

Novelty, power of the charms of, 82


Obscurity,
the truth of religion is evident, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Without it, man would not be aware of corruption, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Opinion, the queen of the world, 311

Outward, the Church judges only by the, 904


Painting, vanity of, 134

Passion,
makes us forget our duty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
We can definitely please a man if we understand what he values, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
how to prevent the harmful effects of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[Pg 296]Patriarchs, longevity of, 625

Paul, St., 283, 532, 672, 682, 852

Pelagians, the semi-, 776

Penitence, 660, 922

People,
Ordinary people have the ability to not think about things they don't want to think about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
public opinions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Perpetuity, 612, 615, 616

Perseus, 410

Persons,
only three types of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
two types of, know God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peter, St., 671, 743

Philosophers,
the, have mixed-up ideas about things, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
influence of imagination on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
concerned inquirers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
made their ethics separate from the immortality of the soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
have mastered their passions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
believe in God without Jesus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their motto, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
have dedicated vices, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
what they recommend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
did not suggest appropriate feelings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Piety, different from superstition, 255

Pilate, the false justice of, 790

Plato, 219, 331

Poets, 34, 38, 39

Pope, the, 870, 871, 872, 873, 874, 879, 881

Port-Royal, 151, 838, 919

Prayer, why established, 513

Predictions
of specific things, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Cyrus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of events in the fourth monarchy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of the Messiah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Present, we do not rest satisfied with the, 172

Presumption of men, 148

Pride, 152, 153, 406

Probability, the Jesuitical doctrine of, 901, 907, 909, 912, 915, 916, 917, 919, 921

Proofs,
of faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
metaphysical, about God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prophecies,
the, entrusted to the Jews, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the strongest proof of Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
necessarily distributed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
about Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
proofs of divinity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;

Other changes
PagePenséeDetails
932"beauty whch consists" - Typo for "which". Corrected.
37121"that is infinite" - Added a period at the end of the sentence.
46154Mismatched brackets in original text.
75260"youself" - corrected to "yourself".
86301"It is because they have more reason?" - As in image.
129463"feel ull of feelings" - Typo corrected to "feel full of feelings".
133479"the worst that can can happen" - deleted one "can".
134484Supplied missing period at the end.
170612"Salutare taum expectabo, Domine." - As in image.
158570"those whose whose only good" - deleted one "whose".
162587"they come with wisdom and with signs." - Typo corrected to "they come with wisdom and with signs."
165598"Jesus Christ caused His wn to be slain." - Typo corrected to "Jesus Christ caused His own to be slain."
181641"but it they have" - Typo corrected to "but if they have".
282Endnote 210. - "P. 158, l. 13. Saint John.--xii, 39." - Corrected to ""P. 159, l. 13. Saint John.—xii, 39."
286Endnote 331. "Though ye believe not, ect.--John x, 38." - Corrected to "Though ye believe not, etc.—John x, 38."



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!